The Desert Prince

by Sparky Brony

Rating: teen
Tags: Romance, Original Character, Mystery, Adventure, Violence, Princess Celestia, Human, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic
Length: 165166

New to a strange land, a strange culture. A single pony is lost, no memory of how he got there, what he was before. He has no understanding of the powers, of the prophecies around him and concerning him.

Saddle Arabia, a mysterious place as far at the ponies are concerned. Populated by horses that are not receptive to Princess Celestia. And a pony arrives in the desert, a pony with wings, and horn. A pony prince? he awakens in a strange land in a shroud of mystery. Not the least of which is his blank memory, inability to walk correctly, let alone fly. Who is this new stranger? And what is the strange magic that seems to surround and follow him? Is he a threat to those that have taken him in? Or will he be their champion?

This story would not be possible without the commissioning from Canary in the Coal Mine. Many thanks for the support.

As always, there is a staff that brings these stories to life, Kitsy-Chan and her wonderful research and voluminous knowledge base on a great many aspects applicable to pony life. And Kalash, with his editing, and adding in native bits and pieces to help make this story the best it can be.

Also great thanks to my pre-readers, harts fire, Phenrys, my wonderful wife, among others. I hope you all enjoy this commissioned story.

Cover art by the talented NANO!!! Show her some love!

Published 2018-05-13 21:20:06 UTC
Last updated 2024-04-12 13:09:23 UTC

Chapter 2.

‘Who am I?’ Her question causes me to freeze on the spot. Gulping slowly, I look around, the growth is now knee high, with all kinds of plants racing for their share of the light, lush grasses and reeds that normally sit on the water’s edge of an oasis, ferns with wide spread leaves, and even palm and date trees are growing all over. There doesn’t seem to be much of a rhyme or reason to the plant growth, it’s just there. I take a step back, my ears flattening side to side as my tail tucks between my hind legs. I back away a few more steps, trembling, “I don’t know,” I can feel tears in my eyes, “And the fact that I don’t…scares me.” I shake my body out forcing my wings to my side, “It scares me more then you know.”

Irfan steps down from the wagon, squinting in the setting sun. “Truly remarkable.” He noses the grass growing at his feet, “This will not last long.”

“My Lady!” A filly gallops up, she’s quite a bit younger than most of the other horses here. I am going to have to get used foals here being miniature adults. “Report from the other scouts. There apparently was an underground water supply, it’s now flowing to the surface. There is a pool forming less than a mile from here.” She looks at me, then back at Ghaliya. “It actually is a good spot for camping for the night.”

Ghaliya looks at me for a long moment, then at her. “Have the wagons brought to this new oasis. Though take care to keep damage to vegetation to a minimum.”

For some reason, I find her care of the new vegetation comforting. It helps me relax a bit and calm down from the stress of the magic. Magic, to think I did this.

She moves over to me, “Well, looks like we know what your cutie mark represents.”

I shift a wing to reveal my mark as I glace back at it. “I don’t get it.”

She looks up at me. “Wings protecting the planet.” She traces a hoof along it, getting a blush from me. “Your mark represents life. It represents us all. As Princess Celestia’s mark is the sun, the bringer of life to our world, you represent that life yourself.” She points around as the wagons slowly start to trundle past. “This proves it. Your magic is geared for life. That is your special talent, as the ponies say.”

I find myself backing up, my wings extending in fear again. “I don’t know what I did! I don’t even know how I got here. I’m so confused, what the hell is going on here?” I trip over something and go sprawling. I end up in a heap, legs and wings akimbo, and tears flowing down my face. “What is going on here? Who am I? What am I?” I wail.

In moments, I’m embraced by Ghaliya once again. She brings me close, and wraps her forelegs around me tightly, whispering softly into my ear as I cry myself out.

Finally, I think much of the stress has poured out of me, I snort loudly, “I’m sorry for that outburst.”

She leans back to look into my eyes. “Why should you ever apologize for tears?”

“You shouldn’t have to see me like that,” I moan softly.

That gets a loud sniff from her. “Ki, you are a very special pony. Do not worry if your emotions bubble close to the surface. You are our guest and under our protection.”

Finally, we are both on our hooves, while this feeling is still somehow unusual to me, I’m starting to accept it. I fold my wings at my sides, they seem quite comfortable that way. Irfan steps up. “Master Ki, Lady Ghaliya, the caravan has moved to the new oasis in the desert. I suggest we catch up with them and prepare for the night.” His gaze settles on me. “And you, young prince, need to continue learning the magic inherent in you.”

I cross my eyes looking up at my horn. “But what if that happens again?”

He snorts, “Doubtful, you’ve made a connection to your magic, and while casting under undue stress could cause problems in the future, the technique of the oneness that I was teaching you will shield you from that happening again.”

I get a nuzzle from Ghaliya as we start walking towards the camp. The passage of the caravan has certainly caused some of the grass to be crushed under the wheels of the wagons, the winding course does show that they did try to prevent too much damage as they passed. The trees are enormous now, the grass is fully grown and waving in the breeze. Ferns and flowering plants are everywhere. The air smells of moisture and life. I find my nose flaring as I inhale, the smell is absolutely beautiful. After the day in the arid air of the desert, this is as close to heaven as I have ever experienced. The mile walk is conducted in absolute bliss. Tall palm trees wave in the breeze, no indication at all says that this didn’t exist a matter of hours before. We descend into the gully where a large, deep blue pool is forming. Water is gushing from an outcropping of rock into the pool. The pool has several horses around it, many standing knee deep in the water, drinking. Hadi gallops up, bouncing around us, then gallops back to the pool. The sounds of the camp being erected are those of happiness. The horses seem to be giddy with delight. The oasis we had stayed at last night pales in comparison to this one. Several square miles of lush vegetation, an enormous pool growing by the minute, and a beautiful beach that has a fire is being constructed for the night. Ghaliya leads me down to that beach, Irfan spending the entire time telling me more about the magic I seem to possess.

“Irfan, you don’t have magic yourself, how do you know all of this?”

“While magic is rare among the horses of Saddle Arabia, and yet quite common in Equestria, we do have knowledge passed down in books and scrolls. I am a scholar, I have learned so I can teach.” He continues with his lesson as the sun makes its slow way to the horizon. As dinner is placed before me, I can touch my magic when I want to. Irfan’s voice drones in my ears as he helps me again embrace my magic, my horn glowing a deep green color. “Okay, see the fork? Reach out with your magic, feel it. You will know everything about it, it’s size, strength, you will be able to feel the fine details of the metal that it is made of.” He says softly as my aura slowly envelopes the small piece of silverware. “Yes, that’s it. Okay, now…very gently, pick it up.” I focus on it, I can feel it, even the slight vibrations of the metal within. It truly is silverware, brightly polished silver formed into cutlery. I try to lift it. To my credit, it does move, but just barely shifts to the side. “Okay, just a little more strength.”

I narrow my eyes and focus, the chiming of my magic is ringing in my ears, I hold my breath as the fork gently levitates into the air, surrounded by my magic. “I did it!” I exult.

“Good, now use it to pick up some food. That pineapple looks good to eat, doesn’t it?”

I nod as I float the fork towards the small golden chunk on my platter. After a few attempts, I’ve speared the morsel. Though that gets a bit of a gasp from me, adding the chunk to my magical aura has me learning the nature of it too. I can feel the shape, the very nature of the fruit on my plate.Concentrating very carefully on the fork, I watch it intently as I slowly lift the prize from the plate.

A loud thud and sound of foliage being matted down fills the air.This is greeted by the voices of half a dozen guards converging on the unseen intruder.

Startled, my horn flashes brightly as the magic surges. What used to be my fork shoots straight up with a loud bang, a small rainbow circle forming around it and expanding slowly before dissipating. Where it flew off to, I have no idea, but the vacuum it left in its wake from its acceleration sucked the entire contents of my plate up into the air with it.Unfortunately, the food only was sucked up a few meters before falling back down.Closing my eyes, I feel myself getting pelted with the different foods. Groaning slowly, I flatten my ears, and open my eyes again. Looking up I can see a pineapple ring stuck on my horn.

Giggling softly, Ghaliya shakes her head, before leaning forward and biting the pineapple off my horn. Standing up she shakes her head. “Still a little crunchy.”

“Hey, hey, hey! I don’t mean any harm!” Comes the voice of the intruder.

“Now as to this disturbance…” Ghaliya is on her hooves, her head forward with her ears back, her tail lashing in anger as she turns towards the disturbance. I follow her as she trots towards whatever is happening.

“What is going on here?” comes Faris’s voice as he trots from the main camp.

“An intruder,” one of the guardsmares says gruffly, cocking back the serpentine on her miquelet.

“Hey, I was just investigating, this oasis isn’t on any of my maps, hey, let go of me, you stupid horse!” I lean back as a bit of a scuffle starts.

“Hold still, this can only go badly if you struggle!” Faris growls as he wades in.

“What is going on?” I lean over towards Ghaliya.

She looks back at me. “Your little magic surge has attracted some attention.” She waits patiently as the guards finally separate and carry a large form towards them, which is tossed at Ghaliya’s hooves.

“We’ve restrained the intruder, my lady.”

I look down at the form and gasp, white feathers and a sharp beak, along with a feline body, tail lashing. Ghaliya leans down. “We don’t see many griffons around here.”

The griffon struggles a bit in the ropes wrapped around her, “Yeah, because we don’t like to be down on the ground in this dreary place.” She looks up, her eyes defiant, “I see your caravans moving all the time. Don’t have a reason to come down and visit.”

Faris mocks, “No respect or manners? You are in our territory, Griffon, you need permission to simply cross our borders. You are in the presence of a lady of a great tribe, Sayyida Ghaliya Bint Hashim Al-Khaybari Al-Banu Arsalan Al-Sumudeen, and you affront her at your own peril.”

It is as if the griffon had stepped on a cactus, eyes widening in shock and realization. “L-Lady Ghaliya?”

“Indeed, I am,” announces Ghaliya, stepping forward.

Ghaliya looks at me for a moment, then steps forward. “Warriors, release her. You, griffon, announce yourself. Name, clan, purpose. Speak quickly, for our grace is not guaranteed.”

The griffon rolls her eyes as she stands up as best she can with the ropes binding her wings and her forelegs together at the knees. She bows. “I am Geurina, we don’t have clans, but I’m a courier and member of the Griffon Independent Mail Corps.”

Ghaliya scoffs, “And you have proof of this?”

“Of course I do! You had better have one of your lackeys get them for you before your bill gets too big. Some creatures are just happy to be set free. Griffons, however, expect to be paid for the time we are held. Time is money after all.”

Ghaliya narrows her eyes and nods at Faris, who shoves down the griffon, sneering, “The lady told you to not take our grace for granted. For your disrespect, you shall have to wait for our inspection to reveal your proof.”

I glance over at Ghaliya, who nods at her guards, who root around in the Griffon’s pack. After a few moments, a sheet of parchment is brought up to her. She smooths out the parchment and reads quickly, finally she looks at the griffon, who seems stilled by the look on her face, “This has my uncle’s signature.”

“You are his niece?”

She nods, getting the griffon to bow awkwardly before her. “Forgive me, my lady, for I spoke and acted badly.”

Ghaliya sniffs. “You are this time. Let it not happen again. It is all in my name. In your language, Lady Ghaliya, daughter of Abdullah of the Khaybar, of the Lion tribe, the steadfast ones. And you would think that any caravan would be zealous in protecting the trade they partake in. Be more careful in the future, remember muskets are plentiful but mercy is scarce in the desert. Had we been on alert, it would have been counted as no sin for any of us to have shot you.”

That gets a shrug from the griffon, “As I said, I don’t make it a habit of landing in the middle of a caravan, even in motion. For that, I apologize.” She remembers herself. “My Lady,” Geurina apologizes with a deep bow, touching her beak to the sand.

Ghaliya nods and smiles. “Release her.”

The guards only take moments to untie the griffon, who stretches her forelegs and flaps her wings a few times before settling them at her sides. “Thank you, my lady. Do you know anything about the origin of this new oasis?”

Ghaliya turns back to head towards our spot on the beach. I follow, along with Irfan and the griffon. Apparently, somehorse has been busy, the mess I had created was cleaned up, and a new platter of food has been placed. I settle down next to Ghaliya. The griffon finds a comfortable spot and curls up. One of the horses offers her a platter, which she politely declines, then she roots around in her pack and brings out some dried meat. Though she does accept a water skin.

Irfan gets himself comfortable next to me, continuing his teaching. Quickly I’m able to pick up a new fork and stab a piece of pineapple. This time I’m able to guide it into my mouth. Munching happily, I look over to see the griffon looking at me with wide eyes. “You have an alicorn here? An alicorn stallion?”

Ghaliya nods. “We met him yesterday.”

“And he’s already got a place of honor at your side.”

Ghaliya nods, her cheeks glowing. “Where I offer him to sit is none of your business.”

That gets a huff from the griffon, “He is your fresh picked date, my lady.” She ignores the exasperated huffs from Ghaliya and looks at me. “So, what caused the new oasis here?”

I shake my head. “I’m not exactly certain what happened.”

She rolls her eyes. “Yeah, it wasn’t here three days ago when I flew over, and it’s here now, and your caravan happens to have stopped here. If there’s not a connection, you can pluck my feathers.”

Ghaliya gestures to one of the attendants, who comes forward and offers bread to the griffon. She takes the bread in her claws, sniffs it, then breaks it open. “Camp bread, always good to have plenty of bread. Thank you, my lady, you are a most gracious and generous host, a river to all who cross your path.” She stuffs half the loaf in her bag and digs into the other half. So this is how even the most irreverent of outsiders treat Ghaliya, just who is this mare and how has she earned such a reputation? I don’t have the will to dwell on this; I’m too hungry. Ghaliya returns to her meal, and I spend most of the time trying to learn how to make things float with my mind and magic. Though the very concept is rather crazy to me. Geurina finishes the half the bread and clicks her beak a few times. “You do know, my lady, with an alicorn stallion running around, the only other alicorn around will likely come sniffing, looking for him.”

Ghaliya nods. “I know, we are still trying to decide what to do; he just got here.”

The griffon tears into another piece of jerky. “Ya know, you might want to cover up the wings, my lady.” She munches for a moment. “Can’t do anything about his size, or his horn, but some robes like some of you horses wear in the sun might be good.”

Ghaliya brings a hoof up, cradling her chin, then she looks at me. “That might be a good idea, especially around ponies when we trade with them.”

Geurina snickers, “You can fly, right?”

“No.”

She smiles. “Well you don’t know how to fly, so covering your wings might be an idea.” She clicks her beak a couple of times. “Though I could teach you the basics for a few gold.”

Ghaliya cuts her off. “He will be taught to fly in due time, Griffon, and I would appreciate you not antagonize my guests.”

Holding up her claws defensively. "Ye-yes, of course, sorry, my lady. Besides, learnin' to fly isn't as simple as reading what to do in a book, always best to have someone up in the air with you. I figure you'll hire someone when the time’s right…, my lady?"

“He will be taught to fly in due time. He needs to get a handle on his magic first and foremost.”

Irfan speaks up, “I’m quite certain robes can be tailored to cover your wings when they are folded, but easily moved aside and kept out of the way when you decide to use them. I will have to do some research, to find out how to care for those wings. You will have to learn about preening, and basic wing care.”

I extend a wing, “They look too small to fly with.” I murmur softly.

Geurina extends a wing, “Yeah, so do mine. But luckily, we have magic. The same magic that allows us to fly, also allows us to land on clouds. You probably can even do weather control. Something griffons aren’t very good at.”

Finally, the dinner is finished. Ghaliya stands up as her platter is taken away, “As a guest, though your arrival was unusual, we offer you a night of protected and peaceful rest. And as you are an approved courier, I will authorize a payment of twenty-five silver and a full extra skin of water to you, provided you will keep that beak shut about the alicorn here.”

Geurina sits there for a long moment, finally she clicks her beak a couple of times, “I’m not going to turn down a week’s wages to keep my beak shut. You’ve got a deal.” She leaps forward, ignoring the tensing of the guards, and offers a claw. Clearly the concept of mortal peril doesn’t bother her. Ghaliya shakes the claw gently and the griffon looks over at me. “Keep those wings covered around Equestrians and you’ll be just fine. I won’t betray you.” She looks back at Ghaliya. “The payment’s fine, but I'm not one for hanging around with ponies, not even the pegasi; too cheap, too concerned with parties, and way, way to singie. You can't even pay them to stop singing.”

Ghaliya nods as the griffon turns away. Faris comes up to me, only to have Ghaliya say, “I don’t think he needs to be across the camp, Faris.”

As Faris sputters, Ghaliya gestures for me to follow. As we walk, she moves up next to me. “I had another tent erected next to mine. Faris can guard my purity all he wants, and I have no intention of discarding my maiden’s chastity. But I make the decisions on what I want. And with your magic surge, Irfan will be across the way from your tent. So, if you need help with anything, either of us can help you.” I nod as we get to a set of tents. The largest, cream colored silk with long tassels all around the roofline, is the one she indicates as hers. Another one, smaller, but just as luxurious, is pointed out as mine. She gestures for me to follow her into hers. I look back, Faris is standing there, nearly freezing me in place with the look on his face, but I duck through the folds of the tent.

“Ki!” comes a familiar voice. Hadi bounces towards me. He pronks around me, then hops over to Ghaliya, who has reclined on a set of pillows comfortably, a steaming cup of tea sitting before her.

I look at Hadi, then at Ghaliya. “He’s yours?”

She smiles, looking at the colt as he runs around the tent, bouncing from time to time. “No, he is not mine. I have no foals as of yet. Maiden, remember, unless you wish to make a case to be my husband, and I accept. He is an orphan. I took him in.” He runs over and curls up next to her, gleefully accepting nuzzles from Ghaliya. “I guess you could call me a foster mother for him.” She gestures to another cup of tea sitting on a stool. I am his mother by the laws of our people, however. When he was young, he did feed from my breast.”

“How did you-”

“There are plants in the desert that can make the body think it has carried a foal for a limited time. I would not be the first, and I won’t be the last, mare to use this to care for an orphan and make sure he has the best start in life.” She’s bristling a bit. Too personal? “Enough of that. Magic exercises, go.”

I form the flame in my mind’s eye, feeding everything into it, and after a few seconds, my horn is glowing. Irfan did say practice is a necessary thing. I reach out, and gently pick up the gold trimmed glass. My aura enfolds it and it floats to my lips. The tea is almost too hot to drink, but only almost. It’s at quite the perfect temperature as far as I’m concerned. I look over at Ghaliya, who is nodding approvingly. For a moment, I lose concentration, my horn growing dark and the teacup bounces on the carpets, splashing the remaining tea around. I find myself blushing as Ghaliya laughs, though she quickly reaches down to nuzzle the drowsy Hadi.

“I think it’s time for sleep, and I’ll have some robes made for you, sound good? You’d look great in a thawb… and few horses not trained from birth can tie a turban that doesn’t look like bird vomit, so an ekal and a ghutra, and a bisht for the cold nights,” she murmurs, mindful of the colt.

I nod. “Sounds good.”

“I shall make a fine almost an Arabian out of you yet, Ki.” Then she nuzzles the colt a little more forcefully, getting him to stand and allowing her to get up as well. She moves over to her cot, indicating for Hadi to follow her. In moments, they are snuggled up together, covers keeping them warm. I move over and nose the tent open. I take two steps, then nearly collide with Faris. I end up on my rear, my wings spread in alarm.

He snorts, “You should be more wary of your conduct near our lady. You are too affectionate for comfort. Only by her approving discretion and my silence, and your status as guest, are you shielded from our people. But she is not. Reputation is everything to an Arabian, and rumors are as deadly to it as musketry is to flesh. However long you stay with us, remember we have to live with whatever impact you make. It would not be unwise for her to either take you as her husband or counselor. It will never be said of her that she is a careless flirt. Don’t you be getting any ideas about the Lady. She is betrothed.”

My eyebrows rise. “Betrothed?”

He nickers, “Yes, betrothed, her uncle, the Padishah of Saddle Arabia, has decreed her future stallion. One of my jobs is to ensure she remains pure, alive, unspoiled, uncorrupted.”

I look back at her tent. “She’s just being friendly.”

“To the eyes of a pony, but by our standards, she may as well be presenting and winking. Oh, I know, and if you say or do anything improper, you will answer to me, understood?”

I stand up, looking back as I fold my wings deliberately at my sides, finally I turn to him. “I just got here, I don’t know what the hell is going on.” I step towards him, “I don’t have any romantic interests in anyone! I’m still completely confused about why I’m here, what is going on. I’m simply trying to survive. And the Lady Ghaliya has been very helpful to me.” I finish with a growl.

“Are you threatening me?” Faris says dangerously, his hoof going up to a ruby set in the armor on his chest. I notice the straight, slender, triangle blade of his takouba across his side.

Startled, I find I’m floating in the void, my horn is glowing. I shed myself of the magic quickly, “No, but your assumptions have pissed me off. I’m going to bed now.”

He snorts, “See that you do. And stay in your tent. The guards will check on you, and my tent is right there.” He points at a tent a couple of spaces down. I nod and head into my tent. Though I have to stop in surprise. This is far better appointed than my tent from the previous night. Heavy silk walls, tassels hanging around the outside, and also from the peak of the roofline inside. Two large lamps are lit, and more tea is steaming on a stool. I move over and use both hooves to pick up the teacup, allowing me to drink deeply. Once the cup is empty, I crawl into my own bed and draw the covers over my body. Two days here, and I’m no closer to any answers as to why this happened, or even how. I focus and embrace my magic, turning down the wicks of the lamps, plunging my tent into total darkness. Well, there’s always the morning.

***

Ghaliya has informed me that the typical trip between the Father of Gazelles City to the City of Gardens is typically eighteen days. They met me about half way at the Al-Hasa oasis. Then I’ve realized the reason this caravan is so big. With five hundred forty-five miles of distance to travel, a lot of goods must change hooves for something like this to be worth the effort. Ghaliya has informed me that their trading in the Father of Gazelles City was extremely profitable. And after paying all involved, she will have a tidy sum left over.

The next few days have been me continuing to learn my magic with Irfan’s help, playing with Hadi, and sleeping in the tent next to Ghaliya’s with Faris looking disdainfully at pretty much anything I do. The griffon had taken off early the next morning, twenty-five silver richer for her trouble. Irfan has tended to be a nearly inexhaustible source of information. After clearing the oasis I had somehow made with my magic surge, the landscape did not really change all that much. Rolling sand dunes as far as the eye can see. She’s informed me we are a good distance away from the ocean, something she’s only seen once in her life.

The pace of the caravan is rather relaxed, we typically make it about thirty miles a day. Starting soon after sunup and going until the sun is low in the sky. Travel at night is not really encouraged, wouldn’t want one of the camels, or even one of the horses, stepping in something in the dark and breaking a leg. That would be a disaster. Though the wagon we travel in once the sun gets high is quite comfortable. We usually spend much of our time there talking. Her talking about her foalhood, living in the royal palace. How she got interested in trade, and the first time she went out in a caravan. She had snuck out and hid in one of the wagons full of silk as the caravan had left, and then walked with the other horses. It wasn’t until three days out that she had been discovered. The master of the caravan had been apoplectic, a royal family member sneaking into his caravan! He couldn’t afford to turn around but had sent his fastest courier with apologies and a promise to bring her to the palace once he returned. And boy, her ears had been pinned back once she got home. Her laugh when she recalled the look on her uncle’s face was full of mirth. Though after that, she had started working to build her own caravan. And had taken on quite a bit of business. Her uncle, and her father, had finally relented and let her do this job.

"Me getting married has nothing to do with love; it’s just another part of the business and the game. I will bear his children, do his business, and safeguard his honor. And likewise for me, he will give me children and pleasure, he will house and feed me, he will uphold my honor, and see to my household when my father and brother can no longer.”

I shift, trying to get a little more comfortable, lighting my horn, I bring a cup of water to my lips. “Don’t like that idea?”

She snorts, "I'm happiest when I'm traveling, running free. I want to journey, to see new places, new equines. I dream of seeing the zebra and donkey tribes. The idea of being married simply bores me. I am lucky my father is short of sons, or else I wouldn’t be able to convince him to send me as his agent. And well, having this kind of freedom is sweet like halva, and power is like drinking in an intoxicating saffron tea.”

I look down. “How long have you been doing this?”

“About ten years.”

I nod as I take another sip. After a bit, she looks up. “Usually Hadi is back by now.” The concern in her voice gets me to perk up. She gains her hooves and walks past me, prompting me to rise as well. As I exit the wagon, the horses pulling it slow down, stopping not too far behind us.

“Oh my.” Ghaliya murmurs, “I hope he’s found good cover.”

"What?" Leaning forward a bit, I look into the distance before us, a large mountain ridge stretches across the horizon as far as the eye can see. Shifting colors of dark brown, grey and black, the mountain seems to be alive, like some great storm cloud rolling forward towards us. Its tops shifting and changing as it gets closer.

“Sandstorm!” Faris shouts, the warning spreading fear though the air.The other horses immediately react, pulling the wagons close together. The horses yoked to wagons are quickly helped to extricate themselves and the covered wagons of the caravan are quickly filled as the horses board them. The camels are told to lay down and shelter themselves, as they place covers over the camel’s heads and huddle together to weather the storm.

Ghaliya steps further forward, with me tagging along beside her. “That’s not right.” She murmurs softly. “It’s moving too fast.” She gasps and turns around. “Faris, it’s not a sandstorm! It’s a Jinn!”

Faris turns back to look at her, “A Jinn? There hasn’t been one around here in centuries.”

“Unless you’ve seen a fire in a sandstorm before!”

I look where she’s pointing. The dark clouds rolling and churning towards us are laced with fire. Crimson and orange turning sand dust into molten glass and crystal shards.

Faris steps up with us, “This is not good. What do you think it wants?”

“Gold, goods, what else?” Ghaliya shouts as the wind starts to rise around us.

Faris raises his voice, “Everyhorse, hang on!”

As the abyssal force rolls on, lit by its raging fires, I find myself tensing.With only moments remaining before it hits us I can hear the screams of fear and crying behind me. I do the only thing I can do, I lift my wing to shield myself, my face, flattening my ears to the roar of the storm.

The expected impact never arrives. I stand there, wing over my face, waiting, listening.

“Ki,” Ghaliya says softly, “Look.”

I look ahead, a dome shape, in the color of my aura is holding the storm at bay. I find that I’ve leaped into the void, and the dome sparkles as the storm assaults it. I glance back, I’m covering the entire caravan. I can feel the drain of the effort on me. I’m doing this. Suddenly, the strength of the storm doubles, and I’m driven to a knee under the onslaught. Lighting from the billowing dark clouds strike the dome over and over, yet I can also feel that the assault is weakening. I ignore the others as I struggle to my hooves. I step towards the dome as the attack continues to falter and stand defiant, “You cannot win this,” I growl.

“Oh, come on! An alicorn? Since when do you get alicorns to protect your caravans?” Comes a loud voice from the storm. The clouds start to move, all drawing in towards a point before us. Faster and faster the clouds billow towards the point, a form starting to coalesce in the darkness. Finally, the last of the clouds slam into the shape, revealing it fully. Standing on two legs ending in hooves, with dark gray fur on its body, though the head is vaguely cow shaped, though with large curved horns reaching skyward. Blue flames licks along his head where a mane would usually be. He comes forward and bangs on the dome. “Hey, I just want what is owed to me for you passing through my land.”

Ghaliya steps up next to me, “These are not your lands.”

The jinn snorts, jets of fire emitting from its nostrils, “My lands are whatever I say they are; I am an all powerful jinn, you are a bunch of horses.” He glances at me and frowns.

I find myself smirking. “A bunch of horses that stopped you in your tracks.”

He looks at me. “Yeah, the only other alicorn on Equus moves the sun and moon, of course you are a demigod.”

Ghaliya smiles. “Well, you are on your side, and we are safe in here.” She looks at me, evidently worried if I can hold the dome. I nod, getting a soft sigh from her.

“Yeah, yeah, but while you aren’t moving, you will be losing money. How much are you willing to lose, huh? I can keep you here all I wish.”

Faris steps up. “Away, foul beast, we are merchants merely conducting trade.”

The jinn looks at Faris, then at Ghaliya. “Seriously? You think that’s gonna work?”

Faris snorts as Ghaliya instructs, “It’s okay, Faris. We will handle him. Get the caravan ready to move again.”

Faris grumbles, but he turns away. Ghaliya steps to the edge of the dome. “You want to negotiate? We can do that.”

The jinn taps the dome. I can feel the impacts. I try something, and an electric discharge leaps from my shield into his fingers, getting him to leap back and curse. He glares at me, and I smirk right back.

“Ki!” Ghaliya rebukes softly. “The fight is over. We will negotiate our passage through his land. We are merely merchants.” She looks at the jinn, “Though if the price is too high, then we would have to consider talking to the Padishah of the City of Gardens about a jinn roaming loose so close to the city. I would think a search party would be sent out…”

The jinn is holding out both hands to mollify her. “Okay, okay. I can be reasonable. Drop your shield and we can discuss the terms.”

I lean over to Ghaliya. “Can he be trusted?”

“Normally, no. But he knows what a search party would be able to do. Swords and muskets are not pleasant for jinn, but all cities have powerful wizards who could make him dearly regret trespasses.” She looks at the jinn, who wilts a bit under that look.

I nod and look at the jinn, then I stop, “I’m not exactly certain how I did this.” I know I’m sustaining the shield with my magic, but just letting go of the magic doesn’t seem to be the right solution. Looking at it, I can see weaves of power forming a tapestry of magic. It’s not just being sustained by me, but the magic that I’m tapping into is also holding onto the form. I narrow my eyes as I work to unravel the magical fabric before me. And in a few moments, the shield collapses. The void crashes away, and I’m awash in my own emotions, I start to pant, “Oh. Wow.”

Irfan comes up. “Channeling magic requires your own energy. Before, you’ve done small things, basic levitation, generating a small fire. This is the first really big and draining thing you’ve done.”

I nod. “It feels like I’ve run twenty miles at a full gallop.”

He nods, “You need food, hearty stuff – tea, dates, bread and you’ll be right soon.”

“Oh, wait, you were nearly wiped out?” The jinn growls, “I should have kept it up.”

I whirl around. “I’d have held on as long as it took,” I growl, though Ghaliya stops me with a look.

“The fight is over.” She pierces the jinn with a look. “Are we here to negotiate? Or do you really want to fight further?” She glances back at me, and something about that look spurs my hooves to move.

In a matter of moments, sweetbreads and other calorie heavy foods are placed before me, my growling stomach spurring me on as I munch happily. Before long, Ghaliya steps aboard the wagon, with a small form at her side. Hadi leaps over and grabs me in a hug. “I saw the jinn, but I had to hide, there was no way I could take him on! But you took him on all by yourself! I knew you were strong!”

I look at him seriously, “I don’t think I could do that again for a while.” I glance up at Ghaliya. “That took a lot more out of me than I ever thought possible.”

She settles down as the wagon starts to move. “There is something to be said for negotiations. The jinn ended up being quite reasonable. For a pittance, we will be able to move through his territory. Though I will have to bring this up with my uncle once we get home. Jinn this close to the city is cause for concern.”

“Why?” I say around a cinnamon bun I’m shoving in my mouth.

“While the Padishah is responsible for the entire nation. Security around the city must be maintained. Merchants and travelers must feel safe as they move around. Otherwise trade will fade, and then we can have some real problems. Arabians are a contentious lot. We hold no text like a pretext, even all the way to challenges for the throne. We really don’t want a civil war, started all because a jinn decided to take up residence a mere day and a half from the capitol.”

I nod, seems pretty reasonable. I light my horn, picking up a few dates, only to get a gasp from Ghaliya. Startled, I lose my magic, the dates falling to the carpet. “What?”

Ghaliya stands up and stalks towards me slowly, her eyes wide. “What are you?”

I frown, “I’m me. I’m just a pony.”

She snorts softly and shakes her head. “No pony I’ve ever met or heard of has eyes like that.”

Chapter 3.

Chapter 3

“My eyes? What the hell is wrong with my eyes?” My voice rises with each word as panic is again starting to set in. I sit down quickly and cover both my eyes with my hooves. Covering and uncovering them alternately, waving my hooves in front of them, "I can see, I'm not going blind.” I look up at them. “Am I?" This is becoming too much, I’ve had enough shocks to me in the short time I’ve been in Saddle Arabia. The world whirls around me as I fight to stay conscious beginning to say and wobble slightly, my ears drooping, "I don't feel so well."

Irfan comes up, peering at me intently. “My Lady, it was said in some scrolls that Celestia’s eyes would be as bright as the sun when her magic was strongest. And in Princess Luna, her eyes would be as the starry night sky. This may be a trait common to alicorns.”

“Will someone PLEASE tell me what is wrong with my eyes ! ?” I shout. In response, the wagon shifts a bit as an attendant clambers inside. She brings out a mirror. I gratefully grab it with my magic, bringing it to my face. My eyes are green. Not just a flat green color, but multiple hues of green. It’s as though I’m gazing into a deep forest full of life in the bright daylight. I tilt the mirror from side to side, no pupil, no white. Just bright green foliage. I stop as my brain resets, trying to figure out what I’m seeing. I glace at Ghaliya, who looks more than a little upset. Then I look at myself in the mirror again. “Ok, what the hell is going on here?”

Ghaliya shoves the mirror aside, her face serious. “Ki, what do you remember from before?”

“Nothing, I’ve told you that already!”

She stomps a hoof on the wood of the wagon. “That’s not good enough, damn it! Close those eyes and think about it. Quiet your mind, think back.”

Taking a deep breath, I close my eyes, slowly forming a flame in my mind. I begin to feed all of my emotions into it. In a matter of moments, I find myself in the void. With practice, this is getting easier each time. I ignore the pull of the magic and instead focus on the day I got here, on what came before, "I remember screams, lots of screams. A blinding bright light, the sun?” I can feel my body shudder and tremble, though it’s distant. As though it’s happening to someone else. “I remember a child crying, the smell of ozone in the air, lightning bolts. Some... something... somepony? Somebody? calling for her mommy...” I can feel sweat pouring down my face as I begin to pant hard, have I run twenty miles at a gallop? Thirty? Fifty? My breathing is labored, I can feel fear, “A large crystal pillar... Eyes in the night... I remember being hit, by lightning I think, slamming into me...." I shake my head vigorously, "I can't…it’s all disjoined, I don't know...Help!" I open my eyes and my emotions crash into me, I end up with my forelegs spread, breathing heavily.

I feel a nuzzle on my cheek, opening my eyes I see Ghaliya move away, her cheeks glowing in a blush. Then she flinches back. “Your eyes, Ki.”

I embrace my magic in record time, bringing the mirror back up. Green eyes greet me, but normal green eyes, with a pupil and white, but the iris is a deep forest green. I look up at the other horses in the wagon. “What color were they when I got here?”

“Blue.”

I look into the mirror again, the green scape fades in and out a couple of times, but my eyes eventually settle back to being just normal eyes with green irises. I shudder for a moment. “What is happening here?”

Irfan lies down next to me, curling his hooves under his body. “I know of no relevant myths, legends or prophecies for this. Though Princess Celestia is rather sparing with her telling of the prophecies she’s seen. I do have suspicions however. I know your soul is old, I can sense that. It is older than any horse, older than this land, possibly older than Celestia herself. I cannot tell where you have been or why you have shown up now. Chance and happenstance has brought you here, to this place, to this time, to us. For what purpose, we don’t know. But there is something happening.” He turns his head to address Ghaliya. “Mistress, I truly think a visit to Canterlot would be in order.”

Ghaliya stamps a hoof. “No. She is too dangerous. She has killed her own sister; what is there to prevent her from killing Ki? This sayadina shall not lead her banu to the den of an iblis. She moves forward and nuzzles my cheek again. “He would be in danger from a power mad pony. No.”

Irfan ducks his head. “As you wish, my Lady.”

I look up at Ghaliya. “Can she teach me to control this magic?”

She snorts. “While it would be possible. We have magic knowledge, too. Irfan is extremely well read, and at home, there are magic users that would be able to help teach you.” She looks at Irfan. “I’m not putting his life at risk to teach him.”

“Well, he is approaching the limits of my knowledge without me spending some time at the great library.”

“The grand vizier will help then.”

Irfan shudders. “His powers are exceedingly strong, but he’s already a very busy horse. Do you think it’s wise?”

Ghaliya turns to look at Irfan, who wilts under her gaze. “My uncle will ask him, and compel him if necessary. Ki needs to be trained. And let’s not forget those wings of his.”

I shift the cloth along my barrel, allowing a wing to extend a little. “Are you sure? What if I turn out to be as dangerous as you think Celestia will think I would be.”

She whirls around to glare at me. “You are not a danger. You just protected the caravan – you need yet practice in sword and musket, but you worry us not. Don’t you dare consider yourself a danger to anyhorse.”

I let the baleful glare roll off my withers. “But what if I am? The only thing I can tell you, I didn’t look like this before I got here.” I shake my head, tossing my mane from side to side, “I don’t know how to describe it. I felt different, I didn't stand like this, I stood on just my hind legs I think. I could feel that. I don't think I was a pony! Now, I am though. And I’m here, and I’ve got this horn on my head, with no clue what I can do with it other than pick a few things up.” I extend both wings. “I didn’t have wings either, I don’t even know if I would like flying, or if I’m scared of heights. You know as much about me as I know. And given what could be possible, with my eyes turning color like that… I could be a bomb ready to blow!”

Ghaliya stands there, blinking slowly, Irfan glances at her, then at me. He clears his throat. “Master Ki, I understand your misgivings.”

“Misgivings? Misgivings? I’m terrified! I don’t know what is going on! I don’t even know why I’m here! I think I went through something that should have KILLED me!”

I feel something touch my foreleg, I look down. Hadi is standing there, his hoof on my knee, his eyes round. I stop, looking at him with tears in the corners of his eyes, “Ki, you aren’t acting like someone who would hurt others on purpose. You saved us from the jinn. Even your cutie mark is about protection,” he says very softly.

I look up at Ghaliya, she seems to come back to herself, “I know you are scared, Ki.” She looks down, her ears flattening to the sides. “I’m scared for you. Everything here is overwhelming for you, but one thing is for certain, I am not afraid of you.”

I look down at Hadi, who nods in agreement with Ghaliya. He smiles, "For all we know, you were locked away, sealed away like a statue in somehorses garden, forced to pose for centuries on your hind legs till now," Hadi says, looking innocent, before smiling at the sour look from Ghaliya. "What? I heard it from one of our qasida poets.”

Ghaliya nuzzles the young colt, “We will find out more.” She looks at me, “We hope that your memories will come back in time. For the time being, we’ll get you to our home.”

***

The City of Gardens lives up to its name. As we approach the city walls, the greenery flowing over those walls is actually alluring to me. Dark sandstone walls were visible hours before we arrived. Nestled in a bit of a valley, Ghaliya had looked quite proud as she had trotted ahead of me over a ridge, so as to be there when I crested the ridge myself. The look on her face on seeing my reaction to the city was one of smug pride. Even seeing the city from such a distance, it still took most of the day to arrive at the gates. Enormous wooden gates, more than twenty body lengths high, stand open, inviting. And showing the greenery within, green growth is everywhere. Given how arid everything else is around us, I did not expect all this life. I find my head rotating around as we enter the city.

Ghaliya leans closer to me. “Beautiful, isn’t it?”

“Amazing.”

“We are the Saddle Arabians, we were created from the south wind, traveling and playing with all the joy it gave us. On our backs we carry with us all we need, and our hearts sing with pride. We stand together as one of the Glories of Equus and honor the earth we have been given. In our speed we cross the great deserts from city to waterhole, as we fly without wings across our land. There is an irony to us; we live in desert, but we do not love the desert. Indeed we love the water and the forest. The desert is hot and nothing grows. To stay in the desert forever is to surely die. You have doubtlessly noted our love of greens and blues. These are out favorite colors; the colors of life and its sustainer, water. We do our killing in the desert, we die in the desert, we bury in the desert. But cities, oases, wells, these places are where we truly thrive.”

She’s not kidding, the horses all moving through the city are quite obviously happy and full of pride of their home. Most are draped in blues and greens. The stone buildings are spotlessly clean. The streets are swept and quite well tended. Looking around, I can see horses well dressed with brilliant turquoise finery, and those with more modest clothing. Quite interesting to me, nearly every Saddle Arabian is dressed in some sort of clothing. Though much of it seems to be designed to deflect the merciless sun. The horses all seem to at least take notice of the dusty caravan moving through the town. Though looking around, I can see special attention is being paid to Ghaliya, who is walking at the head of it, just ahead of me. I have learned in my time with the caravan how important trade is to the Saddle Arabians, but it surprises me how much seems to be oriented that way. We walk through the wide streets, it’s almost as though an impromptu parade forms as we walk. The other denizens of the city are joining us. Foals bounce along, joining with the foals in the caravan in celebrating our arrival. Apparent relatives of those in the caravan come out and greet their loved ones. The happy sounds of the horses greeting and celebrating our arrival has my chest swelling in happiness. These are happy horses, it almost seems as though everything here is a celebration. We eventually make our way to an open area. A large sign over the entrance matches the logo on Ghaliya’s own clothing. I dutifully follow her as we make our way in.

In short order, the wagons are rolled in, the horses and the camels are unhitched, and the get them parked in neat rows as they pull their personal effects off them. A few camel handlers are leading the animals off for food and water. A group of the horses move up to get paid. Faris supervises the unloading of goods onto wagons, Ghaliya informs me that the marketplace is a very busy place. And there is much gold to be made in trade here. “Are you going to the market?” I ask.

She shakes her head, “I have traders who work for me. They get a cut of all sales, so they push for as much as they can get. Then I have others, out there buying supplies for the next trip.”

“When are you going next?”

“A few weeks. We are planning on a big grain buy coming up. Some of the larger wagons need to be gone over. More camels purchased, every camel pulling a wagon means one less horse to pay to pull.”

I look around the open area. “So not much to do then?”

She giggles as she moves over towards where the horses are being paid. Irfan comes up to me. “If you would follow me…” Irfan says softly. I look at him, then follow him away from the paddock. He slows to walk next to me. “The Lady Ghaliya has asked I escort you to the palace.”

“The palace? Why would I need to go there?”

“Because the Mistress Ghaliya has requested you do so.”

I sigh as I follow Irfan. Though I keep an eye on him as I walk, my head is swinging from side to side as I walk. Horses, horses everywhere. Thousands of them. Of every hue, every shade imaginable. Smiles abound, happy prancing, just a feeling of joy suffuses the entire city it seems like. But the horses are not idle, we pass by a smithy, two horses are working together to shape the metal. A turn of my head shows a goldsmith, sitting inside his shop working. Gemcutters, farriers, leathermakers, fabric makers, clothiers, all thriving and happy. This place is absolutely amazing. As we turn a corner I stop, my wings extending and flaring out in surprise. The palace is enormous! Columns abound, supporting wide roofs enclosing bright spaces. The gates are opened by guards at our approach. Folding my wings again under my robes, I sedately follow Irfan through the open spaces, gazing in awe as we move into the Palace proper. He leads me into a room. Looking around at the plushily appointed room. He hangs by the door. “Master Ki, you will be sent for soon.”

I smile at him as he closes the door. Then I look around. We’ve been travelling all day. I think a nap is in order. I take a few minutes to shed the clothing, and crawl into the bed. My tired body obeying sluggishly. And before long, I’m snoozing away.

***
A knock at the door has me waking up with a snort. Giving my head a shake, I lift it, blinking and look around the very expensively appointed room groggily. The knock repeats and I scramble to my hooves. I think whoever is on the other side of my door hears the clip clop of my hooves on the marble floor. Days if intense practice has embracing my magic a matter of thought, I pull the door open, only to reveal the smiling face of Ghaliya. She smiles at me, “Good morning sleepyhead.

I frown, looking at the window. Indeed it is now morning. The sky is turning orange with the approaching dawn. I look back at Ghaliya. “Seriously?”

She nods as she delicately slips past me into the room. She looks around the room with a satisfied smile. “Irfan is always good about following my instructions.” She stops, reaching her head back to root around in the small pack she is wearing, a canvas bag is brought out and tossed to me. It bounces off my chest and hits the floor with a metallic clank. “That is for you.”

Leaning my head down, I light my horn again and bring the bag up. I stick my tongue out the side of my mouth as I take a moment to disentangle the tie around the neck of the bag. As I get it open, I float out the metal disks. Looking up at her, I say, “This is a lot of gold.”

“ You did a great service to us. Stopping the Jinn is worth far more than that amount of gold. He could have damaged our goods, stolen as much gold as he wished, or much worse. And you stopped him still. Fire jinn are among the hardest to deal with.” A big smile grows on her face. “I am one of al-sumudiya, I will never let it be said among the folk of the desert that I failed to reward any horse among mine for what is his due. And you stopped him in his tracks. I only had to threaten to bring you back once to get him to agree to a pittance of a payment. Strangely, he didn’t seem concerned with the idea of a party from the city. I think he will change his tune when that party arrives to expel him.” She trots into the bedroom, reaching down with her teeth and picking up my clothing. She throws each piece on her back before trotting over to me. She stands there, looking at me expectantly, so I light my horn and pull the clothing on. I walk over to the mirror mounted on the wall to tie my headpiece correctly. I turn to her and smile, getting a smile back as we exit the room.

“Where are we going?”

“We have just arrived from a profitable trading mission. I need to talk to my uncle...” She trails off, a sour look on her face. I follow her eyes, a large black stallion is very nearly stalking towards us. She looks at me with a quick smile, then she walks towards the stallion. “Fiancé, I expected to see you later.”
The stallion glowers at me for several long moments, then puts his head protectively over Ghaliya’s withers. “Lady Ghaliya, the time has come.”

She tries to duck away, but he moves to block her. “I told you, Sargon, I am not ready.”

“Bah, you’ve been saying that for far to long. My patience is not infinite. Your dowry has been paid and the families have agreed, you are mine.”

She struggles for a moment, finally pulling away from him, he ends up with his rear on the ground, his eyes wide. She lowers her head, her tail thrashing and her ears fully back. “I belong to no horse, Sargon. Not even you. No amount of gold paid to my father changes that. The laws and customs of Banu Arsalan have not changed in a thousand generations.”

He regains his hooves, “You would break with thousands of years of tradition?” The anger on his face softens, “I’ve told you. You will be able to continue your travels, just not as often. You will have freedom in our marriage. So long as you follow the rules I’ve told you.”

She snorts and stamps a hoof on the marble floor, “The rules that I must be available for your carnal needs, must bear your children, and half the profits I make in my work go into your coffers, yet you are nearly as wealthy as my family is. I told you those rules are unacceptable.”

Sargon paws the ground gently. “I have told you I can be reasonable. You need to have a stallion to give your business legitimacy.”

“My business has gained legitimacy by being among the very best. Shipments make it on time or better, and in pristine condition. My clients trust and respect me to get the job done for a fair price.”

He rolls his eyes. “Yeah, they humor the mare, but they know you are betrothed, and want that marriage to happen.”

“None of them have raised that with me.”

“Of course not! It would be impolite. But you and I both know the truth to that.” He says softly.

She growls, “Well, maybe I don’t want to get married to you, Sargon. Maybe I’ve picked out a stallion that fulfills my expectations and has every portent to be greater than you.”

That gets a snort. “What other stallion has my status and wealth?”

Ghaliya walks over to me, then wraps her forelegs around my neck, hanging off of me where her head is underneath mine, she looks at him upside down, “He’s right here.” She says coyly.

"A hills dweller? You would choose a show pony mule over me?"

She squeezes me tighter, “Yes, a pony. A pony alicorn stallion who has treated me with nothing but respect since he’s arrived. The blood of the divine runs in him, and soon will swim in me.”

Sargon prances towards me aggressively, I start to back away, but Ghaliya tightens her forelegs around me tighter, rooting me in place, Sargon thrusts his head forward. “So, what of you, pony? Do you think you have the gall to take me on for my bride?”

“Notice the horn on his head. He can burn you to ash with a thought,” she snarks.

This time, I do take a step back, my wings extending in shock. His reaction to that, though, surprises me. He takes a couple of steps back and stands there with a forehoof raised in surprise. He looks down at Ghaliya then up at me, then at my wings. “A demi-god. I didn’t know stallions were among Equestrian royalty.” He glowers down at Ghaliya. “Don’t think that this ends anything. You belong to me, Ghaliya. No pony prince can change that.” With that he whirls around and canters away. As his tail flicks around a corner, Ghaliya regains her hooves.

I look at her. “What just happened?”

She laughs, “Don’t get any ideas, lovercolt. Though I know Faris would have much to say about this, sargon needed to be dropped down a peg or three. And thinking his rival for my affections is an Equestrian alicorn is enough to give him pause.” She looks at me seriously. “I’m sorry to have dragged you into my personal affairs, Ki, but he gets more and more insistent every time I return.” She sighs, her ears flicking back and forth. “Sometimes I take extra commissions to keep out of the city, to keep away from him. Even Irfan has remarked that I need to find a resolution to this situation.”

“So…you aren’t? We aren’t?”

That gets a louder laugh from Ghaliya, “No, we aren’t.” She walks past me, rubbing her side against me and finishing with flipping her tail in my face, “At least not yet we aren’t.” She says softly. She starts walking, and I move to catch up with her. “It’s time for you to meet my uncle.”

“Really?” I’ve got to admit my voice wasn’t more than a squeak there.

She nods. “Yes, Padishah Kaspar al Haechataspa Nir Gardens. The Padishah of all of Saddle Arabia.”

I deliberately fold my wings tight against my sides as I follow her through the massive palace.

She knows where we’re going, I don’t. So I follow her through the palace. My eyes are ahead, and I’m noting my surroundings. But my mind is elsewhere. I don’t know much about the ponies, and only a little about the horses of Saddle Arabia. Faris has taken time out on a couple of evenings to explain to me the rules governing the interactions of stallions and mares. Then Ghaliya spends days throwing those rules overboard. Her flipping her tail into my face is obvious to me, but then she says we aren’t anything more than friends. My ears flick back and forth as I think furiously. She glances back at me as we walk. I swear she’s a telepath when she smiles coyly and shakes her mane. Then she swishes her tail from side to side. I think I understand the signals she’s giving me. But they aren’t appropriate according to Faris in this rather conservative and straight laced society as he explained it.

She turns and I follow her down the next hallway. I’ve noticed the looks of many of the other horses in the caravan. After dealing with the Jinn, everyhorse has been smiling at me, and though those smiles become weighing and considering when I’m around Ghaliya. Their scrutiny has had me retiring to the lead wagon sometimes. I know their loyalty is to her, and she is just as loyal to them. Nearly half of her profit from the caravan goes to the horses working for her. The horses work hard, but they do so because they are inspired by her. Seeing her fiancé, I’m not surprised by what she told me about him. There is no love there. In fact, it seems seeing him was a source of stress for her. Then I find myself wishing that she never feels like that about me. I shake my head and stop abruptly. She’s standing before a large set of doors. She nods to the guard, who pulls the door open.

Before we enter, the guard marches in and stands straight. “Master of the City of Gardens, presenting the Lady Ghaliya and…” he looks back at me for a long moment, then looks forward, “her Equestrian guest.”

I fasten my eyes onto the massive throne at the top of a short set of stairs, or rather the elaborately dressed horse sitting proudly there. He seems more mature than anyhorse I’ve met since I’ve gotten here, with his golden fur complimented with a long white moustache curving down both sides of his lips. He remains stoic still as we approach. Though a faint smile grows on his face as we stop at the foot of the steps. Ghaliya bows, and I copy her action, lowering my head nearly to the floor, my horn clicking as it makes contact with the cold stone. “Uncle,” she says softly.

“I see you have a guest.” His voice is deep, commanding, powerful. Driving chills along my body.

“Yes, we came upon him in the Al-Hasa oasis.”

“Any evidence on how he arrived?”

“Not a bit. No hoofprints, nothing to indicate how he arrived.” She says softly.

“There are legends of old, of unicorns such as Star Swirl opening portals. Banishing or calling for things from other realms such as Tartarus or even stranger places. Even stories of entire cities disappearing forever at the hooves of ponies. You, colt.”

My head flinches up to look at him. “Yes?”

“How did you end up in that oasis?”

“I’m sorry, I don’t know how it happened.”

Ghaliya speaks up. “We have gone over several times, he only has feelings and sounds that he remembers. Irfan and I have been working to help him remember to no avail.”

He brings up a hoof and runs it through his moustache. “Irfan’s scholarship is not in question, though you brought him into your caravan. You could have left him there.” She stamps a hoof. “To leave someone stranded and lost in the desert? He had done nothing to deserve such a punishment. The laws of the sand...” "We know nothing of his crimes, yet you took him on. He was not your responsibility." Ghaliya looks over at me. “No, but It was the right thing to do.”

He sits there on his throne for a long moment, running his hoof through his moustache for several moments that felt like an eternity. Finally, he nods. “I can only assume he arrived there by crime, but he may have a role to play for us yet.”

Ghaliya stands proud, her chest puffed out a bit, a big smile on her face as he stands up from the throne. To my surprise, he’s quite a bit shorter than Ghaliya, who is slightly taller than I am. He walks confidently towards me, “I have ears, child.” He looks at Ghaliya. “I don’t think Sargon is broken, but his family is one I must deal with.”

Ghaliya again stamps a hoof. “I’m not a bale of hay for horses to fight over. He doesn’t own me. And neither does my father.”

He chuckles, “No doubt your father has no designs on owning you, though you have to admit the logic is sound. You would have access to his wealth and resources. Your caravan could become multiple caravans, you wouldn’t have to travel so much.”

She looks away. “Yeah, stay home and bear his foals.”

He turns away from me and heads over to Ghaliya. “Don’t be so hasty to reject motherhood.” He reaches a hoof up, cupping her cheek, “Such a noble, independent spirit. You remind me so much of Aisha.” His face softens and tears well at the corners of his eyes. “So independent, so strong, beautiful, intelligent. And with a tongue like a wild jinn.”

“She’s been gone three years, Uncle. And I do have Hadi.”

“Whether three days or three decades, I will never stop missing her. Remember, I had to decree that mourning was over. So much of an impact she had on the city and the kingdom. And you know Hadi is a poor substitute for one that you’ve borne yourself. He will never be our mahram. You can love him all you want, but there is something deeper that you would have had if you had borne him yourself. Sargon could be an opening to a life you never thought would make you happy, but actually does.”

She looks down/ “I am content with life as it is.”

He turns and starts to walk back towards the throne. “Content with today doesn’t meant content with tomorrow. Life is change, young niece.”

On the dais before the throne, he turns to me. “Well, no matter how you got here, I shall have to send a missive to Princess Celestia, letting her know one of her subjects has appeared in our lands.”

“Uncle, I really don’t think that’s necessary. I don’t trust her with him.”

He looks at Ghaliya. “There is no love between Celestia and I. But the facts remain, he is a unicorn, he’s obviously not a horse. Him being a pony makes him her subject.”

Ghaliya bows her head. “He is not a unicorn.”

I glance at Ghaliya, then at the Padishah. The latter is looking at her, confusion on his face. He takes a small step back. “Unless I am mistaken, that is a horn on his head.”

“You are not mistaken, Uncle.”

With a gasp, he rushes towards me. I jump back, my wings extending involuntarily, getting him to skid to a stop. “May heaven protect us.” He murmurs as emotions war on his face. Finally rage takes hold. “Begone foul beast.” He shouts, advancing on me. “Go back to Celestia, tell her she has no claims on this land, we have been here for over a thousand generations and will not submit to her or any other would-be prince or princess seeing to enlarge their kingdom.”

As he advances, I retreat, fighting my wings, which want to have me take to the air somehow. “I don’t know her, I don’t know anything! ”

“Lies!” he counters, “An alicorn! You are a plant by Celestia. Begone, leave.”

“Uncle, please listen!” Ghaliya cries, rushing to interpose her body between his and mine. She squares her withers, “He knows nothing of Celestia. And he saved us. A pony loyal to Celestia would never do that.”

The Padishah stops, confusion reigning. “You tread on soft sand, my niece. Explain.”

She slowly recounts the encounter with the fire jinn. As she continues, his face softens. And when she is done, he looks at me. “She has never lied to me before, I have no reason to doubt her word but I ask you of yours, is all of this true?”

I nod, forcing my traitorous wings to my side again.

He looks at me thoughtfully, “I will always trust her. She seems to trust you. soI ask, can I trust you?”

“I truly wish I could say yes, but I still don't even know myself yet. I am still trying to figure out what is going on, how I got here, who I am. Though I don’t know the princess of Equestria past what these horses have told me, I have no loyalty to her. I do believe in Ghaliya. She’s offered her friendship, and as far as I know, I could never, would never betray that. So I will say this, I will do my best never to betray any trust you grant me, and to live up to the image Ghaliya sees me as.”

He looks at me for a long moment, finally he snorts softly, “If your loyalty is with her, I know her loyalty is to the throne. I can bank on that.” He turns away. “Both of you, follow me.”

As he walks away, Ghaliya nuzzles my cheek softly, causing my wings to pop out again. With a soft giggle shemoves to follow, and I keep with her, after taking a moment to fold my wings at my sides again. He leads us down stairs, down multiple levels, as we get deeper I can feel the temperature drop compared to what it was outside or even in the throne room. I’m almost certain we are quite deep under the palace when we stop. In front of us is a massive stone door at the foot of the longest and most narrow set of stairs I’ve encountered. He grunts as he pulls the door open. “These are the cisterns, the bleeding heart of the beloved waters of our city. These were built long before horses settled here by a great lord of truly ancient times.

Water -- the smell has my wings extending happily. The Padishah taps a torch in a holder which lights dutifully. And as it lights, hundreds of other torches light, putting the entire cavern into a dusky twilight. The great columned supports look like ancient petrified trees, their limbs extend up and intertwining to form the ceiling. The Padishah moves with confidence along the rock walkways, some ancient path that has become fossilized with lime, leaving the cobble stones present but all coated with a light white stone. Our footing is sure on the rocks, surprising given the moisture here. Even the walls seem to be petrified hedge rows of some sort.

“I must explain why I reacted the way I did,” he says softly as we reach a large mass. “I know Celestia has her eyes on our land.”

I step forward “why?”

“She’s an alicorn.”

“What does that mean?” he says simply.

Ghaliya snorts, “That doesn’t mean much, Uncle. She has her ponies, why would they want other lands?”

“If the land belonged to alicorns before, she would be keen to reclaim it.”

I frown, “Why would she think this land belongs to her?”

He grabs a torch and brings it closer to the mass, a statue, a heavy bodied horse. As the light plays with the rock I begin to see more detail. The equine is bowing to the water, to the cistern, Its wings are raised a bit and spread somewhat to help it balance. I take a step back when I see its horn hovering just above the water. Judging by the cut of the face, and the body, this is a stallion very much like me -- a male alicorn. Lighting more own horn to increase the light I get closer, the glow filling the cavern. In response the statue begins to glow as well, a form on its flank glowing brightly and standing out. It is a carving of an Afghneign vase with waves across it, tipped and pouring out water. The alicorns cutie mark shines in resonance with my horn, matching color and frequency.

Ghaliya gasps, “What is going on here?”

Chapter 4.

The Padishah stands there for a long moment, looking at Ghaliya and considering how to respond. I wouldn’t mind an answer myself. What is going on here? Why is this statue here? Finally, he shifts a bit. “Millennia ago, there were other alicorns. We have illustrations of them. Little is known. Some think they may have been a fourth tribe of ponies.” Turning, he looks up at the statue himself. “Others think they predate the ponies and are or maybe were their ancestors or creators. Still others think they are or were a magical evolution of the ponies themselves.”

I step forward, looking down to see my reflection in the still water.

“The most researched on this topic was Star Swirl, a powerful unicorn. However, from the books we have, he doesn't give a definitive answer to where they came from or went.” The Padishah’s words echo a bit in my mind and send a chill down my spine. “From what I do know,” he continues, “there was a great dark time that came. A time where ponies had to survive for themselves, raising and lowering the sun on their own. It wasn't until Celestia arrived that the ponies once again began to thrive, as she was able to bring the sun herself.”

Putting her hoof down Ghaliya nods. “And now she is the unquestioned ruler of Equestria.”

The Padishah lifts a hoof to stroke Ghaliya’s mane gently. “We know she had a younger sister, Luna, but we don't know when she arrived, or where she left to.”

“She was killed by her sister,” Ghaliya growls.

He looks at her and shakes his head slowly, “That is one theory, but it is not confirmed. We have also heard stories of a dark alicorn, Nightmare Moon who challenged Princess Celestia. There are also stories though of yet another alicorn who was poisoned by a suitor who sought her as his own. I doubt if even Celestia herself though knows the truth of her kind.”

“If she does, she has not deemed others worthy of the information,” Ghaliya says and sighs softly.

He points. “This statue may be a reminder of those dark times, when something happened thousands of years ago that caused lush forests to become desert. Some catastrophe that caused a shift in the climate. All that is left of those times however, are relics, ancient statues, and lost runes. A history that has been forgotten, even to the ponies.”

I find another shiver go down my spine as my wings twitch nervously.

He stood for a long moment, looking at me. “I jumped to a conclusion upon finding out your heritage. For that, I am sorry.” He reaches out a hoof.

I look at the hoof extended in friendship, then up at his face, the earnest smile. I reach out and touch my hoof to his. I turn back to look at the statue, which has grown quiescent when I released my magic. I look over at Ghaliya, then at the Padishah. Closing my eyes tightly, I search back in my memory. What happened to get me here? How did I end up half buried in sand just a matter of days ago?

Screams, the zap of an electrical discharge. I can smell the ozone from the high voltage. Voices, a child crying. Shouts, both male and female. I distantly feel myself take a step back, though it’s as though someone else is doing it. But it is me, I know it is. I try to visualize the memory, trying to see what happened, only white light, and something crystalline comes to the forefront. I feel my body stretching towards infinity, like I’m being drawn through an event horizon. Time, space, gravity, energy all merge in my mind as my own scream rings throughout the cavern. I finally open my eyes, vaguely aware that I’ve wrapped myself in the void, my horn is alight. Ghaliya has moved closer and put a hoof on my withers. She smiles gently at me. “It will be okay, Ki.”

The Padishah glances at Ghaliya, and she smiles at him momentarily, then directs her attention to me, “Come, let us leave here, a feast is being prepared for our midday meal. You should join us.”

The Padishah’s eyes dart between Ghaliya and me several times, finally he turns and walks back the way we came. I receive a nuzzle from Ghaliya before she turns to follow. I trail behind, mind on what has happened as we make our way through the door. Though after watching him struggle to open the door, my magic firmly shuts it as I pass, getting a smile and a nod from him. Climbing back through the palace, I can’t recall more. I fight to keep control of myself as I search my memories, something has to shake loose. They have to be there, somehow!

“Ki?” The sound of Ghaliya’s voice quietly, breaking my concentration as she repeats herself. “Ki?”

I find myself looking around in surprise. Massive widows with their covers drawn back allows the bright daylight to suffuse the room. The low rumble of hundreds of voices fills the air like a river of disjoined thoughts and conversations. The room itself is enormous, decorated with tapestries and rugs of brilliant shades and hue.

I follow Ghaliya around the periphery of the room to a head table. The Padishah takes a cushion and gestures for me to sit next to him. Ghaliya makes herself comfortable on my other side. On the Padishah’s other side is a pink mare with a multicolored mane, though she has a head dress similar to his. The head table easily has enough room for twenty horses. More of these low tables are spread throughout the room, with cushions for seating all around them. I take my seat and look down at the table. Gold is what I see the most of, gold and silver plates. Wine horns, vases and bowls, all made of the valuable metals. I light my horn and lift up a silver fork. I glance over at Ghaliya, who is sitting comfortably and looking at me with a sly grin.

The Padishah stands up. “By hoof and by heart, by the wind and the breath we share. Let this feast of honor and greeting, begin.”

At those words, doors on the edge of the room open, emitting dozens of other horses, all laden with platters of food. A few come up to us, others remove the platters from the laden horses and set them before us. The smells of the food have my mouth watering.

“This is Broccoli Al-rum,” Ghaliya says as the vegetable with tight clusters of bright green cone shaped heads is placed on my plate. She reaches over and picks up another some shoots. “Nice, we’ve got some brokale Apollo. That’s a hybrid between calabrese broccoli and kale.”

I take a bite, and she giggles as my eyes widen at the flavor. “Okay, I see you like it, let’s see what else we have here, oh, this is from the Griffonia wilds,” she sets down a red tuber before me, “Cut it open and take a bite.”

I take the knife in my magic and slice into the tuber, which has a rich orange interior, I glance at the different colors. “It’s called a dragon carrot. It’s got a very unusual flavor.”

I take a bite, and gasp a bit, while it is sweet, it’s also got a strong spicy flavor as well. I suppress a cough and float a goblet towards me, I set it down and pick up a wine horn, pouring the cranberry colored liquid in, I take a swig, “Wow.” I’m able to say, looking at my goblet, “That’s strong.”

That gets a giggle from Ghaliya. “Yes, a very nice Khorashiya variety this time.” She accepts me pouring a goblet for her. She looks at me as she brings her goblet to her lips. She drains half the goblet in a couple of gulps, holding my eyes the whole time. Finally, she sets her goblet down. “It’s good.”

I try and fail to suppress a cough, that wine was really strong. Looking around, I see Irfan at one of the tables, talking animatedly with a taller horse, this one is a deep purple, almost black, with a dark gray mane and tail. This horse is also wearing a large head dress, similar in color to the royal vestments that the Padishah is wearing. My eyes rove around, and I find myself focusing on Faris, who is drinking from his own goblet. Though his eyes are on me. I glance over at Ghaliya, who has speared a small onion with a fork and is looking around at all assembled. A good hundred horses are present, though with the preponderance of gold and other vestments being worn by the horses here, I would guess they are the elite of the City of Gardens.

The Padishah leans over. “I love hosting big feasts like this.”

“It’s certainly different…sir?” I trail off, confusion reigning, finally I say, “I’m not sure how to address you.”

He chuckles, “While you can call me by my title, that would get a bit fatiguing, wouldn’t it?” At my blank look he barks a laugh, “I think my name will suffice, call me Rab Kaspar. I can’t get my wild niece to call me anything but uncle, you can use my name.”

That gets a smile from me as Kaspar gestures and the doors open a second time, quickly the platters are replaced with new. These have large covered serving bowls. The lids are whisked off, revealing cooked rice, along with sort of sauce. I follow the other’s lead and place a spoon full of rice on my plate, then covering in the sauce. I glance at the silverware next to my plate and pull up a spoon. To my delight, the others do the same.

Kaspar leans closer. “That is Sambar, it’s a stew of okra, moringa, carrots, radishes, pumpkins, potatoes, tomatoes, brinjal’s and onions in a vegetable broth. A personal favorite of mine.”

I take a bite, my eyes widening, the flavor is pleasantly strong, the pumpkin and tomato add a sweet undertone. But apparently the spicing included red chilis. The heat is strong with this one. I gather up more rice with my second bite, mellowing it out and getting my lips to smack appreciatively. The serving disappears quickly, and while I’m thinking of seconds, the platters are taken away, bringing out some little white balls. I narrow my eyes as I look at them. Ghaliya notices my consternation, “That is Sandesh, Ki. It’s made with cheese with sugar and caramelized. Take a bite, Ki.”

I forgo a fork and float one of the little spheres into my mouth. I’ve gotten much better at aiming with my magic, and I’m not dropping everything. My teeth penetrate the morsel and I moan in pleasure as the sweetness of the cheese and the preparations attack my taste buds. “Mmmmmmmmmmm.”

That gets a laugh from both sides, Kaspar spears one with a fork and takes a bite himself, his own eyes closing in pleasure. “Sheer excellence.” He moans.

A quick pirouette by the serving staff has a new set of flavorful sensations before me. Over the next couple of hours, more and more food is placed before me. To the point where I take a single, small, bite because I feel as though I’m going to burst. Finally, the Padishah stands up, “Mares and Stallions, today, I have a special treat for you all today. Not very often do we have food brought in from Equestria, but today is special.” The doors open once again, this time, individual plates are floating with a horse walking behind them. The plates zoom through the air, and one settling before each horse and of course, one before me. I look at it for a long moment as Kaspar continues. “In the shadow of the crown city of Canterlot is the recently founded town of Ponyville. The founding of that burg is around two orchards, one of them produces apples, one produces pears. So, straight from Ponyville, I bring you a special treat.”

On my plate is a slice of a pear, and a slice of an apple. Both of them beautifully arranged on a bed of grass. I glance over at Ghaliya, who is spearing her apple slice with her fork. She brings it to her lips and takes a bite, her eyes closing in pleasure. For some reason, a pear and an apple doesn’t seem to be that big a deal to me. My horn lights and I pick up the apple slice myself. Bringing it closer, it looks entirely ordinary to me, perhaps a bit juicier than what I’ve seen before. Then I stop, I’ve seen apples before. Why does this spark a memory. I close my eyes as the memory fades. That gets me to shake my head, then I take a bite. Time stops as I chew the apple slice. I know I have eaten apples before, I can tell that for certain. But all of them pale in comparison to this one. A sharp tang of the juice, the flesh of the apple just melts in my mouth. I can see why the horses here seem to love this. All too quickly the apple is gone, so I pick up the pear. Again, everything else I’ve eaten is dwarfed by this little slice of heaven. I wouldn’t call it better than the apple, though. But on par with it. As the pear finally melts in my mouth I open my eyes. Looking over at Ghaliya, I can tell she’s in as much bliss as I am. “Fantastic.” I find myself murmuring softly.

***

I’ve been in the City of Gardens a week now. I’ve seen it’s light side and some of the dark. I have walked the walls and bathed in the great pools. I have watched the games and traveled through the great markets, to find that even in a city like this there is evil.

Gasping I try and catch my breath, sweat is soaking through my coat. My mane and tail are matted and heavy, feeling like they weigh a ton. Rolling onto my back I find myself struggling to get each breath. Narrowing my eyes, I look up as the shadow of my tormenter covers me. “You are evil incarnate.”

“Are you a foal or are you a brave stallion?” The shadow of the form blots out the sun as it slams a hoof down, “Now, get that horn lit once again. The Lady Ghaliya has requested that I take my valuable time to help teach you how to use that appendage on your head. And you aren’t even to the level of my basic students.”

“Umm foal or stallion?” I lift my hoof weakly to shield my eyes a bit. “Foal, at this point in time, foal!”

“Honestly,” the form says with a huff, “you are below the skill of those I usually accept! But Bibi Ghaliya has requested and be it beyond my station to refuse her.”

The Grand Vizier of the City of Gardens, he insists to only be called Bijan, has become my magic teacher. He has about a dozen other horses as students. All of them with magical aptitude despite no horns on their heads. His best student, Eskandar, was the one floating the plates out for the feast, is sitting comfortably on a cushion, watching me struggle with the interlocking wooden pieces that I’ve had to hold in place, adding new pieces. I’ve been told these are childrens’ puzzles, and are usually placed on a table. But, no, I’ve got to hold the whole damned thing suspended in my magic, picking up a new piece and rotating it in the air to fit, without rotating what I’ve already assembled. Though I’ll admit, feeling a piece snap into place is very satisfying. There were three hundred pieces in the one I’ve just completed. The picture on it a beautiful sunset over the city.

Finally, my breathing works towards normal and I roll over onto my folded legs. “How do you do this?”

One of the junior students, Zana, leans closer, “Lots of practice.” He glances at our teacher. “Wait till you have to do one blindfolded.”

In my learning over the last week, I’ve actually learned quite a bit. Expressed magic, like what I can do with my horn, is relatively weak among the Saddle Arabians. They don’t have abilities like the ponies do to fly or manipulate the weather. Some horses do express magic the way the Equestrian earth ponies can, with increased strength and endurance, but the high magic, moving things with our minds, or conjuring shields is much more difficult. On my first day of training, I was asked to do the shield spell that I had done with the jinn. I failed, miserably. Bijan had mentioned that much of alicorn magic is instinctual, that I’ve got the power within me, but tapping into it to do more than lift a bit of food or a cup is way beyond me at the moment. So, daily drills were the start, just accessing my magic.

I think the hardest practice was having me pick up a ball, release it and my magic, then reassert control over my magic and catch the ball before it hits the floor. Hours of that had wiped me out. The one nice thing about magic teaching was the buffet maintained in the back of the room, sugar laden, high carbohydrate food piled high for the magic users to browse all throughout the day. The kitchens here in the castle make some of the best sticky buns I’ve ever eaten in my life. The treats are stuffed with date passed and crushed poppyseed and saffron.

Finally, I roll back onto my hooves. “So, what fresh hell do you have for me now?”

Bijan grins. “Oh, nothing serious, just a few gears.” He whirls around. “Eskandar!” The horse in question leaps to his hooves. “Pick up the first gear.” Eskandar walks over to the box and his magic levitates a gear. The other horses of the class move slowly and pick up their own gears. The little bit of brass whirls in the air quietly as I glance over and bring the box closer with my magic, then I pick up a gear, joining the others. Bijan smiles. “This should be easy for all of you. Eskandar is providing all the torque. Everyhorse's job is to add a gear, and don’t build it flat, I want to see how much creativity you all have. As you can see in the box, there are several different types, all designed to operate differently, with different tooth profiles. So, you will have to find out how to mesh them together with the various gears.”

I look at the box half full of the small pieces of metal. This is not going to be easy. Zana picks up a gear with two different types of teeth, two different diameters, and brings it up. He sticks his tongue from the side of his mouth as he concentrates. The inner teeth mesh in with the spinning gear and both of them spin quickly. I glance at the next student, who glances at the gear in his grasp. He leans forward and meshes his gear with the first one, opposite to the gear that Zana had already put in.

The other students pick gears and place them, holding them in place magically as Eskandar’s eyes narrow as the load on his single gear starts to increase. I gingerly advance my gear, I see a good place to put it. My ears flick as I push the gear towards the rotating mass. As the teeth touch the spinning gear that is its destination, everything flies everywhere, I get pelted by a couple of gears as the entire structure disintegrates.

“Ki, you hold it by the center, so it spins freely when it comes in contact!” Bijan snaps. “Alright, everyhorse, a bit of a break. He steps forward. “Ki, walk with me.”

He walks sedately out the door, tail flicking in a relaxed manner. I snort softly and give my head a shake, making sure no gears are still in my mane before following. He’s walking slowly enough that I’m by his side quickly as we walk through the halls. He looks over at me. “Ki, you are an alicorn. You have fantastic magical reserves due to your very nature. Magic suffuses through your body at a rate that would burn out every single one of my students, even myself. What you lack is control.”

“Control?”

He nods. “When you threw that shield up, you were acting on instinct, using free magic. You weren’t using an organized spell, you just made a wall of raw power. That is why you were so drained when you finally let it down. Most unicorns, Starswirl for example, use rote and spell to focus their power, like a curved mirror behind a candle,” He continues, “This allows them to use the relatively small amount of power they have to do something complex such as putting up shields, or teleporting. Star Swirl had several different kinds of shield spells for different situations, allowing him to pick and choose what he needed.”

“Wow.” Trying to wrap my mind around this just seems so alien, but at the same time I understand at some level.

“Much like using different types of curved mirrors or colored glass to create different effects. Alicorns like yourself, however, have huge amounts of power they can channel at once. In doing so, they can use brute force to put up shields or fire energy blasts without actually knowing a specific spell to do that. There are stories for example of Celestia throwing up shields to protect her castle from an army of shadow creatures. This is free magic and is very draining, it can’t be maintained for long periods of time, but allows for more flexibility in the short term. Most unicorns couldn't do this beyond maybe their special talent. In making that shield, you made that connection, but had you the necessary training, you could do a shield that could cover the city and have it be no more taxing than you lifting a gold dinar. Difficult, but doable, but most importantly, repeatable over and over. Remember, magic users like unicorns and mages here in Saddle Arabia used magic instinctually like that before there was organized civilization. Over time, the mages learned how to organize and make spells. Those were passed down from dam and sire to foal for generations. Now we have books that have the spells written down. But with your current level of training, you wouldn’t even be able to read them.”

“I see.”

He stops and looks at me seriously. “The Lady Ghaliya has asked me to train you. Not only by the fact that she is related to me, but I also have immense respect for her, that I agreed. And it will take years for me to have you have you doing feats that my best students could never come close to achieving. But for now, you need to listen to my instruction, learn how to channel that immense ocean of magic you are able to access into fine work.”

He starts walking again, giving me a moment to mull over his words, after a bit, I look over at him. “So, I’m using a sledge hammer instead of a fine screwdriver?”

He smiles and nods. “More like lifting a building to get inside rather than opening the door.”

That gets a bark of a laugh from me. “So, how do I get to where I can use that door?”

“Training, and lots of practice. The gears lesson is to work on fine control, you picked up the entire gear and held it immobile in your magic, rather than just by the center. You need to think, what is the minimum effort I can expend to get something done? Even then, any magic use is demanding of your body and your mind. Before Celestia, there were five unicorns that combined their magic with Starswirl to raise and lower the sun. He was exceptionally powerful, but the other five were so exhausted by the time the sun was raised, they were spent after.

He looks around the garden we are walking through, a fountain is there, three horses all standing on their hind hooves, holding pitchers that are continuously pouring into the pool. He stops and contemplates the water for a long moment, “This is something I have to drill into my students continuously, they are far more susceptible to magical exhaustion than you ever will be. Your feats thus far would have drained them to the point of death. More than most unicorns too. They don’t have that natural adaptation, they are called to the magic, it’s exceedingly rare for a Saddle Arabian to have any magical aptitude untrained. I, myself, am one of those few. To have one born within the royal family is a rare gift. To find an alicorn in the desert is something that I normally would want to have nothing to do with. But Ghaliya has prevailed upon me. And in the week that I have been teaching you, you have done nothing to betray her trust in you.” He looks at me. “I don’t know if I fully trust you, Ki. There are ancient stories of alicorns, and few are pleasant. But you seem to be earnest in your desire to learn. You want to know what that horn can do more than stabbing somehorse. So, I will teach you, but that fine control is something you must learn.”

“I will.” I nod.

He nods back with a satisfied smile as he turns and leads me back into the training room. As he enters, he calls out. “Alright, I hope you all had a chance to eat something and rest. Because you are starting again.” He looks back at me, “And since you were the one to mess it all up, you get to be the one providing torque this time.”

I look at the horses, all of them are either hiding a laugh, or glaring at me for destroying the creation. I sigh and join the others in placing the scattered gears back in their box, then I grab a two-stage gear and put it in the middle of the circle of horses, “Okay, let’s try that again.” I murmur softly.

***

Head down, ears flat, I’m exhausted. Over two months of daily training while Ghaliya has taken her caravan out on the grain buying trip. I’m finding that I miss her, talking to her, even being close to her. My clothing, which is cream colored to reflect heat and light, is hanging heavily on me, soaked in my sweat. Nearly every day is occupied by learning magic. I’m a lot stronger than when I started, being the power provider for the set of gears, I had over two hundred gears spinning in a figure eight configuration. That last provides a bit of pride as I open the doors to my room. The last week has been utterly draining. Bijan is an intense task master. Nothing sounds better to me than a bath at the moment. I walk slowly into the bathroom. It takes but a thought to embrace my magic and start filling the tub. I keep an eye on the tub as my clothing flies off me. One nice perk of living in the palace as a guest of the Lady Ghaliya is having servants who take care of simple things like cleaning clothes. Though to be nice to those having to work on such things, I fold everything and hang them up. The tub is sunken into the floor and is big enough for a half dozen horses. I climb over the low lip and get into the pool, hot water soaking me up to the neck as I sit down in the water. I lean back my head to look at the ceiling. The windows are up high near the high ceiling, allowing plenty of light in, but not much of a view. The setting sun gives the light coming through an orange tint. Oil lamps are around the entire periphery, I light them with a thought as I finally close my eyes with a deep sigh. The hot water lulling me to sleep quickly.

“Ki.”

Did I hear my name? Huh? I moan and growl as I shift in the still warm water.

“Ki, are you going to invite me in?”

That gets my eyes to open wide, I know that voice. I open my eyes. Ghaliya is standing there, for once not wearing anything. I look over, and her typical outfit is hanging next to mine. She takes a small, hesitant step and smiles tremulously. “You have been avoiding me since the feast.”

“I-I’ve been busy, m-magic t-training.” I’m able to stammer out. She shifts in her hooves and my eyes widen further, “Of course you are welcome to join.”

She steps slowly to the bathing pool, she steps over the lip and into the water, she lets out a long, pent up sigh as the water closes over her withers. She moves over and sits next to me. For a long time, she sits there quietly, enjoying the water's warmth.

“Have a good trip?”

She nods as she sighs, “It was profitable, and the amount of grain we brought back from the Equestrian traders will last a while, we got tons of it into town. Supplemented with our own supplies, the city will be good for months.”

I lean my head back again, closing my eyes and listening to her talk. I love listening to her talk, no matter the subject. Then something surprising happens, she leans her head on my neck as she says, “I’m so tired.”

I have some control over my wings, I bring one around and fold it over her, and in response, she snuggles up closer, getting my eyes to open wide. She’s never gotten this close before.

“Ki?”

I lift my head and look at her. “yes?”

“I missed you.” Her cheeks blossom with a blush, and it rapidly has even her ears a bright red.

“I missed you too, My Lady.”

She laughs, “No need to be so formal when in the bath, Ki.” She shifts even closer, her nose is mere inches from mine. “I missed you from the moment we left the city, to the point where I wanted to turn the caravan around and get you.”

“But my classes…” My words are smothered by her leaning forward and pressing her lips to mine. I sit there for a moment, shocked. But I finally respond, using my wing to bring her closer.

“Ki.”

I snort and open my eyes. I’m alone in the water, I thrash around a bit, confused.

“Ki, you were sleeping, you had better be careful, might slip under the water and drown.” I finally see her, she’s not wearing her normal vestments, but they aren’t hanging next to mine, but are nowhere to be seen. I blink up at her stupidly. She smiles down at me. “Looked like you had a pleasant dream.”

I blink at her for a long moment, then I shake myself, “Um, yes, quite pleasant.”

“Want to tell me about them?”

Is my face on fire now? It feels like my face is on fire now. “Just dreams, don’t really remember them.”

She rolls her eyes as she turns towards the door. “Get out of the bath, I want to talk to you.” Her tail flicks as she exits the room. I scramble out of the tub and shake my body hard. Then I grab a towel and quickly dry off to the point where I’m merely damp. A few moments with the towel on the floor has it fairly dry as well. I trot into the living room, where Ghaliya has made herself comfortable on a large cushion. She smirks, “Took you long enough.”

I look back at the bathroom, then at her. “I came as fast…” I stumble to a stop at her rich laugh.

“I’ve got a new commission, it’s going to be a long trip. I want you to come with me this time.”

“Me?”

She nods. “How have your classes been?”

Remembering the gears exploding in my face, I answer, “Could be better.”

She laughs again, “Well, not according to Bijan, he says you can be trusted to not stumble over your hooves and he can have you work on practical spells while out. So, want to come?”

I nod, a smile forming on my face.

***

The chaos of starting a caravan is now behind us, we are approaching the city walls, though we are heading to a different gate than when I arrived in the city. Ghaliya is again at the head of the caravan as we pass the large gate. This time, we are heading south. I walk happily next to Ghaliya. Faris seems to have been banished to farther back in the caravan, apparently some new hires are walking with us, getting trained up in the work.

“My Lady, Master Ki,” comes a familiar voice. Getting us both to look up. A griffon is hovering there, “May I approach?”

Ghaliya nods and the griffon lands, bowing deeply before turning to walk with us, I know her. “Guerina?”

She nods, “None other!” She clicks her beak, I think it’s the way the griffons laugh. “I’ve been all over since I last met you. But I found something. I would normally take it to Celestia, but the relations between the Griffon Kingdom and Princess Celestia has been rather cool recently. And Ki, you are the only other alicorn I know of. So, I need your help. I’ll pay for it, naturally.”

“What is it?” Ghaliya leads us off to the side, allowing the wagons to move on as we stop.

Guerina reaches into her satchel, rooting around. “I was up around Yakyakistan, and I was in a shop. This is something I would normally think would be pony related. But the store owner said he found it himself in the wilds. Ahh.” She brings out a cloth wrapped bundle and sets it on the ground. Her claws deftly untie the package and she pulls back the cloth.

Ghaliya looks at what the griffon has brought, then looks at me, “I’ve heard of that before.”

Chapter 5.

I glance over at Ghaliya. “What is it?”

She reaches out and takes it from the griffon, still partially wrapped in the cloth cradling it gently as she turns to show it to me. I look down at the silver triangular piece with the square cut dark red ruby in the center, a unicorn head comes out the top with two wings.

‘It’s…an alicorn?’ I think as I reach out with a hoof, as I touch it I feel its energy. I faintly hear Ghaliya screaming, “KI!”

It feels like electricity shooting through my body, like I’m in another world, my magic seems to have done something. I suddenly feel like I’m floating, weightless. The bright light fades untill I can slowly I look around. I’m in some sort of throne room, a palace carved of a mix of dark rock and beautiful crystals. Two alicorns, a stallion and mare, sit on a throne atop a raised dais. I can’t seem to hear what they are talking about.
Other alicorns stand in a semicircle in front of the dais, facing and looking up at the pair, one mare sits holding a pair of foals in her forelegs looking to the elders, or leaders. I can’t hear her words, but I can feel her sadness. There is something else, someone else.

A cloaked form grabs my attention. He’s tall, even taller than the alicorns, as he stands on his hind legs. His head is covered with a dark brown hood, and a cloak of the same material flows down around his sides and back. The alicorns know he’s there, as one leans to the side to look at him but he doesn’t seem to fit in. He seems, wrong, some kind of unidentifiable creature. He is made up of all sorts of different animal parts with no symmetry to his being, even the horns on his head are mismatched. His head turns as he looks at me, yellow and red eyes that cause a chill to run through my body.

It is not time yet.

I blink. Ghaliya is still in the process of pulling it away from me. “Ki, are you okay? Your eyes went pure white for a moment.”

I shake my head. “I…I think so. I saw something, but I don’t know.”

She wraps it back up quickly, the fabric covering the dim glow of the ruby. “I think it’s called the alicorn amulet. I’ve heard tales of this, I think it helped bring about the fall of an ancient pony kingdom somewhere in the northern wastes nearly 1000 years ago. It's supposed to be lost, as nohorse, nopony, no being has seen it since.”

“This could be a sign that ancient enemies once lost are awaking,” Guerina chirps, her feathers puffing up in a show of nervousness. She has smelled the distinctive, valuely surphur-urine-charcoal scent of burning arquebus match.

“It was said this would allow the wearer to increase their abilities manyfold. An earth pony using it could have nearly unlimited strength, and their natural connection to the land would be magnified as well. A pegasus would become like a djinn of the wind, able to not only fly at speeds that would boggle the mind, but could make turns that would crush any other pegasus. And a unicorn would have nearly infinite magical abilities, able to cast any spell merely by thinking about the end effects or results. But it takes an alicorn to activate it, so the legend goes. Maybe it's best mere mortals can't use it.”

“Some king was planning on using it to challenge the very might of the Princess of the Sun herself. But no one knows what happened to him, or his kingdom,” Guerina says faintly, “I know some ponies have searched for it, but most have forgotten it even existed.”

“Irfan is my scholar, but I do a bit of reading myself, Ki. This increase in abilities comes at a price. The amulet corrupts you, it would steal a part of your soul, twist your mind to evil ends. It is said that the witch who created this wanted ultimate power. She sought to stay young and beautiful forever. She couldn’t control it, however, and it drove her mad. It would magnify your worst qualities. If you were a little vain, everything would be about serving your vanity. Please don’t touch it again, Ki.”

Guerina blinks and shivers again. “I haven’t heard that story, ugh now I’m worried about the fact that I had it in my possession.”

Ghaliya places the wrapped bundle in her travel bag and turns to the griffon. “Thank you for this, Guerina. I’ll give you fifty gold for it.”

“Crowns? Not marks?” That gets a nod. She glances between Ghaliya and me for several moments, then finally looks down. “Normally, I would haggle a bit on this, but when I was flying here, it made me feel…” She frowns a bit. “I don’t know. It wasn’t good. I didn’t like it. I’ll accept your offer.” She looks at me, clicking her beak for a moment. “But I also want to stay with your caravan for a few days. Rest a bit from the long flight. And maybe teach this clod how to use those wings of his.”

Ghaliya looks thoughtful. “I understand the desire to rest and enjoy our hospitality. I will extend shade and water.” She turns to join the head of the caravan. “I won’t even charge you for it if you can help Ki get off the ground.”

Guerina looks at me, then at the retreating Ghaliya. She tilts her head to the side and clicks her beak a few times, “I don’t see a problem getting him off the ground. I probably won’t even need a catapult this time.”

“You do know I’m right here,” I growl to delighted laughs from both females. I shake my head as I canter off to catch up with the griffon and the horse. Blinking, I look at the griffin. “Wait, this time?”

In that short time, Guerina has brought her wings into play, she’s hovering slowly rocking slightly side to side to keep pace with the caravan, next to Ghaliya. “Some pegasi need a boost to get into the air, usually a slingshot works, but for you, I’d go catapult.”

“Oh, har de har-har.” I shake my head, picking up my pace a bit to catch up. As I pull up near Ghaliya, I feel claws catch on my clothing, right at my withers, getting me to rear up in fear. Ghaliya giggles at my discomfiture as my entire set of robes is pulled off. I look up, wings spread in shock.

Guerina is holding my outfit, laughing, “First things first, dude, you may want to wear all of that while you are ground bound, but for training, you’ll need to go au naturale.”
I drop my head, I know exactly how red my face is now. Though both females, the griffon and the horse, seem to find my actions funny. Guerina plops down in the sand, walking next to me. She reaches a claw over and pushes me gently. “So, dude, have you even tried to get in the air?”

I shake my head. “No.”

She shakes her head, clicking her beak softly. “While that is good, you haven’t learned any bad habits that I’d have to help you unlearn, but we need to work on strength before we get your hooves off the ground. Extend your wings.”

I unfold my wings and hold them out to the sides. She raises one eyebrow. “Wow, big wings..."

Ghaliya reaches a hoof over, closing the griffon’s beak. “He’s not yours."

Guerina looks back, her wings are up and vibrating. She folds them to her sides with a blush. “Stupid ponies.” She mutters. She shakes her head. “Alright, lift those wings to the top of the stroke.”

I glance back as I slowly try to figure out the muscle commands to raise the wings. Finally, as they are raised fully, she snaps, “Level with the body.” I lower them to where they are level with each other. She calls out, “Now have the tips barely brush the ground, keep them flat though.” Only working my wing's shoulder joint, I get them to where the stiff primaries are barely touching the sand as we walk. Then the griffon leaps into the air, landing on my back, she reaches and runs a claw along my back between my wings. “I’m going to help you feel your flight muscles. Feel where my claw is?”

“Yeah," I’m able to struggle out, her claws are a very pleasant feeling as with those muscles extended.

She backs down to where she’s standing on my croup. “Okay, lift your wings, Ki.” I comply, glancing back at her. She reaches forward, running a claw along my barrel, “These muscles are for the downstroke.” She leaps off, her wings flapping as she lands in front of me. Walking backwards, she reaches up and runs her hoof along my chest. “They connect to your keel bone. They are the thickest muscles in your body. While you, like all flying creatures, have magic to help you. Those wings are just as important as your magic. You must keep them strong. There may be times when your magic isn’t enough, and the strength of your wings will be all that’s keeping you flying. Believe me on this, Ki. this strength, will have see you through what you would never believe possible. Understand?”

“So, I need magic to fly, but the wing strength is necessary?”

“Yes.”

"It's not a bottomless resevoir?"

"Indeed that well has a bottom."

I look at the griffon as she turns around and resumes walking next to me. For the next several hours, all I do is raise my wings, hold them level, then lower them. I practice it as I go about on the ground; this will be my full time preoccupation. Well after the midday peak, we head into our wagon. Guerina keeps at me, once we are inside, she introduces me to the next level of hell. Wing-up’s where I support my weight with my wingtips, and I have to lower my body to where my snout touches the wooden floor of the wagon, then I lift my body, with my wings, back to full extension. For over two hours, I’m dutifully lowering and raising my body, then she decides to hop on my back and get me to continue. Plaintive looks at Ghaliya only get a stern look where it's clear that she won't let me be anything but my best. When a halt is called for the night, I finally am able to regain my hooves.

Before long, I’m sitting before a veritable feast. Guerina glances at the amount of food being served and looks over at me. “Don’t overeat, Ki. You need energy, but heavy foods will mess with your stomach when you get into the air. And may make life on the ground difficult...”

Ghaliya picks up a stuffed grape leaf. “And when will that be?” She delicately takes a bite.

Guerina swallows her mouthful of dried meat. She eyes me for a few moments, considering. “Hes got good strength to start. Though you could help him with wing-ups by crawling on his withers when he’s doing them.”

At my blush, she laughs, though Ghaliya blushes as heavily as I did. Guerina continues, “I think we can get him doing short hops tomorrow.”

“So quickly?”

She nods, “I don’t know all that much about alicorns, but they have the flight aspects of pegasi. And he’s not untalanted. But that’s simply from being an alicorn, they have the same aspect, but usually a lot more strength.” She looks at me consideringly, “I would bet gold he’s not a speedster, but he could probably carry loads that most pegasi would be unable to get off the ground with.”

“That is quite impressive.”

She nods. “He’s got good muscle mass, and the exercises that I have put him through today would put almost every pegasus and griffon on their back, signaling defeat.”

“You know, I’m right here,” I growl, sputtering a bit through the couscous in my mouth. I chew angrily as both of them look at me, then bend their heads together and giggle.

I levitate my fork into a piece of green pepper. I glance back and forth at then grumpily as I slowly eat my food. They eat as well, though the griffon mainly eats the meat she brought in her saddlebags, and she refused to eat the greens the horses like to eat. However, she does seem to enjoy the baked goods brought to us from the simple stone hearth oven set up. Before long, I stumble through the camp site and find my tent, set up next to Ghaliya. Hadi runs over and nuzzles me happily before heading into his tent to wait for Ghaliya. I’m asleep before my head hits the pillows.

***

“Wake up, sleepy head.” Guerina's voice snaps me from my slumber. A quick glance out my tent flap reveals the blue pre-dawn.

I roll over. “Give me an hour," I grumble.

I’m grabbed roughly by a pair of claws and deposited on the carpeted ground. The griffon moves so we are face to face. “I’m here to get your sorry tail in the air, not negotiable!"

“Okay, okay!” I lever myself to my hooves and look around. “It’s early.”

She nods. “Yeah, it’s early. So it won't be hot yet, and you can get some exercise in before we go."

I suppress a groan. “More wing-up’s?”

She grins. “How did you guess?”

I simply sigh as I follow the demonic griffon out into the hazy dark. As the rest of the camp starts to wake up, she flies behind me as she chivies me along at a full gallop until she is satisfied. Then I again have to endure her weight on my withers as I dutifully raise and lower my body with my wings. She completes the exercise with me holding my wings straight as boards as I have to stay at the top, middle, and bottom of the stroke. As the sun peeks over the eastern horizon, I am running along the edge of the camp with my wings outstretched. My goal, according to Guerina, is to feel the air on my wings. Though I must admit, processing this new sensory information is a bit overwhelming. Back at the City of Gardens, Irfan had taught me the basics of wing care. I knew the theory, but actually getting them to do something, I actually find myself laughing gleefully as I make another circuit around the camp as most of the horses are packing up the tents and getting ready to move for the day.

“Okay, Ki, time to get you in the air,” Guerina announces. Getting me to angle towards her. I skid to a stop before the griffon with a big smile. She cocks her head to the side. “You like?”

I flap my wings a couple of times before folding them at my sides. “Yeah, actually.”

“You aren’t worn out?”

I shake my head, getting a smile from both her and Ghaliya. Guerina looks up at the mare with a smile. “Looks like he’s ready to get going.”

Ghaliya nods and turns to look at me. “Alright, Ki, let’s see you get those hooves off the ground.”

I nod, glancing at Guerina. She starts giving instructions. How to hold my wings, how to cup the air with them. Then she looks serious. “Now you have to access your magic. You’ve noticed that simply flapping your wings isn’t enough to fly.” I nod. She continues, “A pegasus’ magic, just like a griffon’s, is in the wings. Close your eyes, Ki.” I dutifully close my eyes. “Extend your wings.” I do so. “Now feel them. Feel the magic within you.”

“But I can feel my magic. It’s in my horn.” Without thinking I’m floating in emptiness and my horn is lit. A hard impact to my horn has me flinching back and stumbling to sit on my rear, a hoof going up to comfort my horn. “Owwwwwww.”

“We aren’t talking about your unicorn magic. We are talking about the pegasus aspects of what makes you a flier. It isn’t in your head, it’s in your body, your barrel, and most of all, your wings. You should feel it as a faint tingle, starting in your shoulders, extending down the bones of the wing. It’s almost a vibration. All the running you’ve done, all the wing-ups. All of that has been to attune yourself to feel your wings. Now feel for that magic, Ki.”

I close my eyes, ignoring the desire to assume that void and use my horn. I focus on my body, several long minutes pass. I can hear the calls of the horses as they prepare to move, the baying of the camels. Finally I can feel it, a soft tingle, exactly as Guerina had said. “Okay, I think I’ve got it.”

“Lift your wings for a strong downstroke.” A small delay. “Now push that feeling out and down your wings as you push the air with your wings.”

A matter of seconds later, a few horses cringe as I lift a wing out of the sand then let it fall back to the ground. “Petewie… Ouch.”

“So that’s how ponies till their fields,” I hear one mare say with a giggle. “And here we thought you needed to pull actual plows around.”

“I just wanna know how he ended up on his back like that,” another says.

Guerina takes a moment to regain her claws, then she trots over to me. “Balance, Ki. I can’t believe you weren’t even taught balance! Remember, you are lifting all of your weight on a single rotational point. Too far forward, and you do a forward flip and land on your back, eating dirt. Too far back, same result, except you do a backflip.” Glancing over at the horses she feigns a scowl before looking down. “And wow, that was an epic backflip, Ki.”

I grumble for a few moments, taking that time to straighten out a few feathers with my teeth. She could have warned me. With one last full body shake to get the last shake to get the last of the dust off me I’m finally ready to give it another try. Her voice becomes a drone as she guides me.

“Again, Ki. Watch the balance, you felt that power, the magic, and you were able to focus it into your wings. Now do it again, but this time, straight up. Okay?”

I nod. Glancing back at my wings as I bring them up for a downstroke. I look down at her. “Ready.”

“Go for it.”

I bring my wings down hard, and suddenly I’m twenty feet in the air. “Keep flapping, Ki!” It's Ghaliy! I inhale the rich air into my flaring nostrils and flap again, now I’m even higher. My next flap has me still higher, though not as much as the previous flaps. I slowly bring my wings into a slow cadence, keeping me at a single altitude. I look down as the forward part of the caravan is moving slowly off.

“Good. You didn’t panic.” Guerina’s voice comes from right next to me. I look over and the griffon is hovering next to me. “Most griffs freak out when every downbeat gets them further and further away, then they lose their balance, and they have their first crash.”

I look at her, then at the ground, adjusting my wings for the wind a couple hundred feet above. “Didn’t I already crash?”

She laughs, “No, that was just eating dirt. Everypony and everygriff does that at least once. No, I’m talking an actual crash.”

I look back at my wings, crashing doesn’t sound like fun. “Can they get injured in the crash?”

She clicks her beak a few times. “It’s happened. But remember, we are fliers, dude. We can recover quickly, especially damage to our wings. A broken bone can put an earth pony or unicorn down for the count for weeks, or even months. A pegasus or a griffon will be back in the air in a matter of days. And since you are an alicorn, and you have the other tribe’s attributes but on adrenaline. You could likely break your wing at sunrise and be flying by sunset."

“Why do you think that?”

“You remember what I told Ghaliya? The exercises I had you do would have worn out even high level speedsters. And you just shrugged them off. And yes, I was accounting for earth pony durability. Then you have that extra magic in you. Considering you are making life with a magic surge.”

I find myself blushing, thinking of the new oasis I had created. “The building blocks were there, I just…”

“You just brought them from nothing to full bloom. That’s not a little thing, Ki.” She stops for a moment, looking down. “Ghaliya is heading up to the head of the caravan. I don’t want you touching the ground until it’s time to retreat into the wagon.”

I look back at my wings, keeping an easy cadence at hover. “I can do that.”

“You say that now, but remember, Ki, I’m a courier. I will sometimes spend days in the air at a time. A lot of it gliding very high and finding thermals, but a lot of flapping. You could say I'm gifted with endurance and have cultivated that talent. I nod. “You still aren’t understanding, Ki. You aren’t going to be floating along at the walking speed of the horses today. They might cover thirty to fifty miles a day based on the terrain. You are going to do at least two hundred with me today.”

“Two…two…two hundred?” I’m able to stammer out.

"Let’s get started!” She streaks off. I glance down at the caravan, I can see Ghaliya at the head. She’s looking at me as she walks.”

“Hey, Ki. move that plot!”

With a grumble I follow the griffon. She can certainly move.

***

Ten days of travel, for me in the air mostly. Though after the third day, Guerina had decided to let me wear my robes in the air, getting used to the encumbrance of the folds of cloth, though the cut allows for free movement of my wings. And she wasn’t lying, for every mile the horses walked, I’ve traveled four or five. She’s shown me how to navigate in the desert, how to feel the magnetic field to where no matter what, I could point to north. I can spot how weather patterns traverse the globe, tell direction by the sun's position in the sky, spot for the moon, and navigate by stars. I see the shoreline in the distance and know it's running northwest. She’s guided me to some high level clouds and shown me the ground from so high. In the rarified air, and the low temperature, she’s delighted in having another flier to spend time with. Guerina is actually turning into a friend. When the day grows warm, she joins Hadi, Ghaliya and myself in the lead wagon for the rest of the day.

My flying endurance has increased in these few days in the air. Though every time I land in preparation of a comfortable afternoon, I can not only feel the ache of tired muscles, I can feel the effort of magical exertion. And while clouds are rare here in the desert, Guerina and I have been able to lounge for a while on some wispy high level clouds as well. They fly fast, so sometimes we can just ride them and then glide down. After most of a day of flying, we’ve ended up in the wagon, enjoying tea and friendly conversation. Guerina has been playing in the evening with Hadi. She seems to like the colt a lot, especially once she had found out that Ghaliya had been taking care of him. When we are in the wagon, he’ll either curl up with Ghaliya, or roughhouse with Guerina.

The laughs from both of them tend to be infectious. I tend to curl up in a corner, keeping up the conversation as I rest my body. Though a couple of hours reclining in the wagon tends to have me feeling a bit energetic when we stop for the night.

As we are talking, the wagon shifts a bit more than usual, though Ghaliya doesn’t even pause in her animated conversation with the griffon as the wagon shifts again. After a few moments, the wagon stops, then reverses a bit. The ladies still seem to be unconcerned, so I lever myself to my hooves and walk past them, sticking my head out the door as the wagon cones to rest, I look around in wonder.

“Its an oasis,” I murmur softly as I alight from the wagon. Farris is directing the horses to replenish our water. The large water wagon is being pulled up close to the deep blue pool. As Guerina comes out with Hadi riding on her back, some of the horses have set up pumps and are dutifully filling the large wagon. The pool is maybe fifty paces wide, and short grass surrounds it, along with several hardy trees.

“This is the last guaranteed until we get to our destination,” Ghaliya says as she moves up next to me. “We will rest for two days."

I smile, a day of rest sounds pretty good, though Guerina punches my shoulder, “Don’t think I’m going easy on you, Ki. You are going to be in the air most of the day tomorrow.”

I almost groan, but Ghaliya comes to my rescue. “Leave over. When I want everyhorse to rest tomorrow, Ki is included in that.”

I look at the griffon as she kicks the sand. “He’s just getting good in the air.”

Ghaliya smiles knowingly as she moves off to where our dinner is being prepared. And soon after eating, as usual, I stumble into my tent and fall into my blankets, asleep before I’ve hit them.

“Huh? What?” something has jerked me out of a dead sleep. I life my head with a snort, looking around. The lamp has been turned down to an absolute minimum, giving flickering half light, I reach out with my magic, twisting the wheel to expose more of the wick, the flame leaps up eagerly, lighting the interior of my tent.

“He’s awake!” comes a whisper, my ears barely catch the voice. I shrug into my robes, it gets cold at night in the desert without any real moisture in the air. My hooves are silent on the carpets layering the floor of my tent as I nose my way though the entrance. For a moment, nothing seems amiss. Then looking at Ghaliya's tent, the tent flap moves as though someone had gone through it moments before. My ears perked forward curiously, I step over to the tent flap.

“Ghaliya?”

Silence answers me. The few times I’ve woken in the middle of the night, either Ghaliya or Hadi would respond to my soft call. This time…nothing. I step forward, nosing the tent flap aside.

“Oh, Buck!” I hear a voice. Then I’m suddenly crashing through Farris' tent. I snort as I get to my hooves. Farris' body is limp, sprawled on the ground. I watch him breathe steady and deep before I move towards Ghaliya's. Though her tent isn’t there anymore. My tent and every tent around has been flattened. Some kind of explosion? Though where her tent was is a half dozen…horses? Ponies? They are heavily cloaked. But they are quadrupeds. One of them, in a dark gray cloak turns to me. Their head tosses a bit, and I find myself enveloped in a magical field. So, a pony, a unicorn. I’m lifted and tossed, though as the field let’s me go, I unfurl my wings and bank hard to head back towards the interlopers.

“Scatter!” comes a loud, feminine voice. Was it the unicorn that had tossed me so easily. I light my horn, one of these invaders is a horse, quick as a thought I’ve got the horse's legs entangled in a spell. The unicorn's horn lights and I’m stumbling, did they just cut the flow of my magic to the spell? That hurt. With a snarl, I make a club of air to knock the unicorn as hard as they had hit me. As I start to swing that mass of air, the unicorn moves, and my magic is disrupted. The mass of air dissipating instantly.

“You are strong.” The unicorn growls.

“I’m an alicorn.”

She shifts a bit, and I can see her face, bright blue fur, with large cerise eyes and a mustard yellow mane. Her horn lights a magenta as she smiles. “I know,” she growls. She tosses her head, knocking her hood back, her horn lights and a bright ball of light forms and flashes towards me. My time practicing reflex magic with Bijan pays off as I flash a shield into existence, though the spell she had used pushes me back a good pace. I can see Ghaliya lying on her cot behind the unicorn. The fact she’s still unconscious has a chill running down my back. But I can’t send heavy duty magic towards the unicorn with Ghaliya there. Where are the guards? They should have seen them, and when not answered satisfactorily, greeted with guns. I unlimber my wings and take to the air. I reach out with my magic as I move to get Ghaliya out of direct danger from me, spinning threads of air and fire together, with just a touch of earth. A lightning bolt strikes from the clear sky at the unicorn. Only to stop dead at her own shield. She smiles as she drops the shield. Then something passes inches from muzzle. I look down, another pony is pulling a second arrow from a quiver and fitting to a bow. With a snarl, I repeat the same spell. Again lightning bursts from the clear sky. Only to stop at a glowing dome over the earth pony. I glance back, the unicorn's horn is lit and she looks at me with a smirk.

A loud roar gets the attention of everyone around. Guerina is galloping towards the earth pony with the bow. With a snarl, she leaps on him with a kinjal dagger His screams become pained shrieks as I again focus on the unicorn. I mentally curse that I haven’t been taught combat magic as I send spell after spell at the unicorn. Snarling, I watch one of her compatriots pick up a small form and toss it on her back.

""Yo, sahaba! Men dusmanro didan!!" That's Farris! And the company... BANG! Ba bang bang bang bang! There's the staccato booming of muskets being discharged. I duck low under the balls.

“Hadi!” I scream as I send another lightning bolt. The other pony is protected by the unicorn, I quickly send a second bolt at her directly, and she dances back as she dissipates her shield. I fold my wings and dive at the pony with Hadi on his back. As I land, I get to a gallop and shoulder check the smaller pony, she goes sprawling as my magic snatches the colt.

“Hadi, are you okay?” I call, cradling him in my magic. He’s unresponsive, though I can feel that he’s breathing. I glance up, Ghaliya is suspended in the unicorn’s magic. She smirks as she turns and gallops off.

“Oh no you don’t.” I growl as I gallop after her. I get a dozen strides before a feathered missile smacks into me. We both roll, I get a glimpse of a sharp beak and claws. “Guerina!” I shout, then I stop, this one is male, his beak flashes towards me as I yell and roll back.

I quickly gather myself to leap back at this griffon, when a roar gets both of our attention. Guerina is diving at this interloper. I leap to the side as she slams into him, her white feathers and beak already stained red. I don’t think that’s her blood as I turn back towards where the unicorn had run off to. She’s heading to the edge of the camp, I bring my wings into play as I flap and get off the ground. I’m quickly well above the camp. In the darkness I scan around, looking for the faint glow of a horse being held in a magical field. Hoofbeats -- more of us are coming, and they have the glittering steel of saifs, takouba, killij, and kaskara. The smoke of guns rise.

After a near eternity, which likely lasted all of five seconds, I see the movement of the unicorn. With a scream I’m in a dive, powering towards the ground with everything I’ve got. She stops and drops Ghaliya as she erects a shield. I’m ready for that trick, I slam into the shield as I pulse my magic into it. A few instants of resistance then the shield shatters. I drop heavily to the ground, thankfully between the unicorn and Ghaliya. I struggle to my hooves, grinning savagely as the unicorn puts a hoof to her head, shaking it.

“Give yourself up.”

She rolls her eyes, “You think you’ve won?”

I saw the ground, “I’ve got Ghaliya back. You are exhausted.”

She takes a moment to wipe her nose, a trickle of blood continues down her muzzle from her nostril. She's dripping blood from her chest; some ball had found its mark. She looks at the trickle of blood. “You won’t admit defeat, neither will I.”

The sound of galloping hooves gets me to gasp. The horse that I had entangled earlier is galloping for all he’s worth. Then I see what’s on his back. I reach out with my magic to grab Hadi off of his back, only to have the flows snap back to me, getting a pulse of pain. I shoot a dirty look at the mare, who grins. I’m not letting them make off with Hadi. I lash out with my magic, vines growing from the ground and binding the unicorn in place. I turn and extend my wings as I gallop after the horse, aiding my speed with my flying magic. I push hard and tackle the horse, my magic finally able to work as I yank the colt from him. I deposit Hadi somewhat smoothly as the stallion and I collide. A short but savage scuffle ensues, this damned horse is sharp hooves and hard kicks. It's all I can do to keep her wicked sickle-curved shotel off me.

I am flailing at this point, but finally I get a good hit on him and his body relaxes. It takes a moment for me to extricate myself from the horse, I float the colt onto my back. Through all of this, he hasn’t woken up, she must have used one hell of a spell on them. That’s a problem for later. I trot back over to the crumpled form of Ghaliya. I nuzzle her quickly before turning to the unicorn. “You have a lot of explaining…” I trail off, the vines are still there, but they seem to be not much more than char now. Where did she go?

My unasked question is answered as something impacts the side of my head. My eyes cross as I fall to my knees. I look up as the unicorn walks slowly to me, her horn lit, and Ghaliya firmly in her magic again. She leans forward. “I wasn’t paid to kill you.” With that, she whirls around and I can’t do anything as I watch her set her forehooves firmly on the ground. Her rear hooves seem mired in jelly as they seem to slowly float towards my face. I can’t even make myself flinch as they finally impact. My body is airborne, my last thought as darkness claims me is the sand doesn’t look like a good place to land.

***

“Ki.”

I come to with a short scream as I jerk my head off the pallet I’m laying in. I look around. “Irfan.”

He nods, “nearly the entire camp was affected by an exceedingly powerful somnolence spell. We all woke up to absolute carnage. What happened?” He's right. There's the reek of burnt sulfur and something a bit like spoiling meat. Piss, too. Over us come some solemn prayers.

I shake my head, “there were some horses and ponies, they attacked us.”

Irfan nods. “We gathered that, apparently Guerina had trouble sleeping, so she was lounging on a cloud when it happened. And your nature seemed to resist being put into a forced sleep.”

I look down, Hadi is curled up against my barrel. I nuzzle the colt, then I look around. “Where is Ghaliya?”

The look on Irfan's face gets my heart to drop. “I’m sorry, Ki, but it seems Sayyadina Ghaliya has been abducted.”

Chapter 6.

The look on Irfan’s face says it all -- the somber expression, his head low. I can feel my own ears starting to droop and flatten, soundlessly I repeat, “Ghaliya has been taken?” No, it can’t be, I think and shake my head slowly as I step back. “I stopped them, didn’t I? the last mare had a musket ball in her. That should have done it.” As I look down I see Hadi asleep. Slowly, I touch my muzzle to the foal to check on him. I am feeling somewhat protective of him. “You said the entire camp was affected by the sleep spell, how were some guards able to respond then?”

Irfan glances back at the entrance to the tent, two guards are visible, standing stiffly. Their own curved swords scabbarded on their bodies within easy reach. Each has no fewer than three pistols on their chest. After the two that are easily visible, there are at least a dozen close by, and likely another dozen or so, the remainder of the guards for the entire caravan, within shouting distance. One in magnificent turban and a green and purple coat has a long-barreled jezail. Irfan says, “The spell seemed to be cast near the center of the camp, a few guards on the periphery were not as heavily affected, and when they heard the explosion of Sayyadina Ghaliya’s tent, they rushed to help. One of them was killed in the fight.”

I sit there, still in shock. “I remember Guerina in the fight. Is she okay?”

He nods. “She is well, and is working to search for Ghaliya, but they teleported away from the camp, so there are no tracks to follow.”

I frown. “There was only one magic user, she couldn’t have teleported them all, could she? Not after she took a beating and a musket ball.”

Irfan sighs, “She did, but she did have help in that respect. Someone planted a focusing crystal.”

I struggle to my hooves. “Show me.”

Irfan looks at me for several second, blinking slowly. Movement at the tent flaps gains my attention as Farris steps through. I don’t know who seems more shattered at the moment, the tall stallion's eyes are red, and he doesn’t seem all that steady in his hooves. He stands straighter. He has a spear hanging at the ready. “The griffon has returned from her search, though it doesn’t seem to have been fruitful.” Though to my surprise, he doesn’t seem to be giving the report to Irfan, but to me. I nod and he snorts softly before turning to leave.

“Farris, we’ll find her.”

"We will, Ki. On her father's seed and mother's blood, we will." He nods curtly before exiting. I glance at Irfan as he gains his own hooves. I follow him from the tent. I can see the guards. Irfan stops, looking at me expectantly. I glance around at the guards. Every single one of them standing stiffly. I find my ears flicking back and forth as I think, my tail is still lashing in anger. Finally, I can see, they are looking to me for leadership after all of this.

I clear my throat. “We’ve suffered a terrible loss with Mistress Ghaliya being taken. “I will get her back, no matter what it takes, but for now, that little colt in the tent needs to be taken care of. This caravan needs to complete its mission. Farris will take charge in Ghaliya’s absence.” Out of the corner of my eye, I see the stallion stiffen slightly. “I am going to find out everything I can, and Mistress Ghaliya will be found. Everyhorse here need keep doing their job, finish what you started and I will bring her back when I can.”

Farris asks, “What if you can’t find her?”

“I will never stop looking. I will continue searching for her, for information about what happened, for the cause of this. I will not return to traveling with this caravan until I am done.”

As I stalk through the camp, I notice a form has joined me as I walk. I look down. “No luck?”

Guerina shakes her head as she limps beside me, her eyes narrowed. “I’m not certain the range on the crystal, it could have been ten miles, a hundred miles. I've seen one used to jump a messenger between cities, straight from Griffendale back to Equestria. I did a circle ten miles out, then fifty. I even checked along our trail to the oasis. Nothing.” Her tail lashes as she growls low, her talons digging into the sand as she flexes them.

As we follow the scholarly horse, I finally lean over. “Thanks for saving me last night. That griffon could have killed me.”

"We can just call it a you owe me. They were bandits, maybe mercenaries. They could have been hired by another caravan company to disrupt this one.”

I frown. “I don’t see that. Ghaliya has said competition can get intense, but disrupting a caravan on the move doesn't seem right.”

She shrugs. "Gold is weightier than souls.”

Irfan has lead us to the very edge of the camp. He stops and points. “There it is.”

My horn lights and I yank the staff with the red crystal out of the ground. Irfan frowns, “This may have had a pretty good range. And typically, the last usage would be imprinted within the magic of the crystal. It's cracked and burned out, so even with destination information, we couldn't us it.

The crystal has a fine spider web of cracks throughout it. I’m guessing it was originally translucent, but not anymore, in addition to the cracks throughout, the crystal is also blackened by a sooty discoloration inside the body. I look up at Irfan. “How did they get it here?”

Guerina supplies the answer. “The griffon. He had a second one in his pack, fit the two pieces of the staff together, and a hard tap on the crystal itself to indicate or the unicorn that the crystal is set, and then pop, they are here.”

I look back at her. “What about the first pony you attacked?”

Her strange grin sends a shiver up my back, but her words, “Let’s just say, all his debts are now paid,” Laid such a finality that made me lose my appetite. I never knew that a creature with a beak could be so expressive.

“Did you leave much of him to examine.”

“No.”

I lower my head, apparently griffons play rough. “I’m troubled by one thing. That reminds me of the last thing she said to me. She said she wasn’t paid enough to kill me.”

Irfan snorts, "Oh it was probably much more than that, Ki. Ponies are quite social creatures, most often living in communities with friends and family. While some strike out on their own as traders and mercenaries, they still enjoy social groups, singing, and dancing and such. A pony will kill in self-defense, or kill in combat, but they won't go out of their way to murder.”

Guerina nods once. “We think badly on those who kill the defenseless."

“And from there they lose the social contact they need,” Ifran continues, “Not enough money means she would have to live out her days away from ponies, and from a mercenary’s point of view, she’d have to have enough to live quite comfortably for the rest of her life. In truth, with enough money she might think she could find some place to live where the citizens had not heard about her deeds, but the taint murder leaves on a soul, sometime tells me no amount of money would be enough to hide that." Looking back to me he nods.

"Finding her employer might be your best bet, the critter with the purse strings. Guerina mentioned other caravan owners, other money traders. That might be a logical first place to look."

I glance at Guerina. “We need to get to the city.” In response, her wings spread. I copy the motion and in moments we are in the air. Hard flaps from both of us have the ground receding rapidly. Guerina fits herself close to my right as we streak off.

***

As we descend into the City of Gardens, Guerina directs us near where Ghaliya’s offices are located. Quite a few large caravan outfits are set up around the area. As I fold my wings under my robes, I watch another caravan start to move. I narrow my eyes, I’ve seen those horses before. I remember Ghaliya and those horses seemed to be on cordial grounds.

Guerina leans over to me. “Watch out for that crew, Ghaliya doesn’t trust them.”

I look at her in surprise. “When have you had a chance to talk about the other caravans with Ghaliya?”

“Usually while you are busy exercising or flying.” She looks around, ““I don’t think Adila’s group would be undertaloned like that. He’s greedy but not evil; he's more likely to cuckold a stallion than have him killed. And while his group are rough, they still abide by the laws.” She trots off, gesturing with a wing for me to follow. “Come on, Ki, I have some suspicions. But that horn on your head can be a way to keep them honest.”

Several hours and talking to several caravan owners have yielded nothing. Guerina has done most of the talking, from time to time, she’d gesture back at me, and she had instructed me to glower a bit. The reaction is the same every time, the horse would seem to be offended at the idea that they would disrupt another caravan underway. One came close to drawing a jambiya and several asked if we wore pinned turbans. At first I didn't understand, but Ghaliya made it clear it was an insult. The time for a fight is in town, not out in the sand. As we leave the fifth caravan, Guerina growls, “This isn’t getting anywhere, Ki.”

“Oh, Dearie my,” An older mare says softly as she picks up a pair of small wine kegs and settles them on her back, a shipment from one of the caravans in the staging area. “They were mercenaries, right?”

Guerina and I stop in our tracks blinking slowly, we look at each other then back to the old mare. “That seems to be the case,” I murmur, looking at a dozen horses working hard to get a caravan ready to head out.

“Caravans hire mercs as guards, but the good ones, I mean the ones with special talents like flight, or magic, cost a lot.” The mare says, “More than most caravans can afford and still turn a profit.”

“Good mercs, those are special, those that have decent magic users, and would know where to procure the focusing crystals, are not cheap... we need to ask at the House of the Wind's Lions and the House of Starry Wisdom!"

"What?"

"The Wind's Lions are a wealthy mercenary company run by the patriarch of the Banu As-Sawarim; they own the water rights of a great oasis and use that money to buy a great army, so they strike hard despite being a small clan that just a few years ago scratched a living off rocks in the deep desert. They say magic was used to get them it. Rumor has it Banu Nasheed, who run the magic guild, House of Starry Wisdom, put them in place as vassals with no friends in the city. They're close allies now. Let's look under their tents and see what we can find!"

“Are you sure?”

She grins as she looks up at me. “Of course, griffons don’t turn rogue without the promise of a big payday. Even the merchants around here would have trouble coming up with enough coin for this. And what would it get them? An enraged guard compliment, and the caravan is continuing on to its destination. Farris may not be the negotiator that Ghaliya is, but they are still going to be heading back with an opportunity to bring home plenty of goods for sale. So why spend that kind of gold to take her?”

I stop, using a hoof to tap my chin. “Perhaps we check with moneylenders? The bankers around here would know what is going on when it comes to large amounts of gold?”

Turning the mare starts to trot off, swishing her tail as she does.

“Thank you… miss?” I start.

Looking back the mare laughs, “Oh you can just call me Nelly, young Prince.”

I watch the mare walk off, thinking furiously. Guerina gestures and we start walking, we head towards the royal palace. The city is arranged that the more wealth is closer to the city center, where the palace resides. The outskirts is where most of the horses live, then you have the open air markets that most of the horses in the city spend their coin at. Then there are the mercantile areas, where the caravans and other forms of commerce typically reside. Before we get to the more exclusive markets where the royal horses and others with significant coin to spend reside, we get to what seems like an interface between the horses and the royals resides. Gold is a common color in the buildings, and silver, along with the white stone of the palace itself. A horse wearing a workhorse’s vest is as common as a horse wearing the robes that are common among the more moneyed among the horses. Guerina is well versed in the signs around here. And she again leads me from moneylender to moneychanger in the belt. Living in the palace hasn’t really let me know how much gold flows through the city, but as a trading hub for the entire nation, there is a lot of money moving about. Within my robes is a few gold coins, all minted here in the city. The scales of the moneychangers are a common sight around here.

As we leave the fourth moneychanger, I find myself growling, “I need to do something. This talking to horses who don’t have any clue what is going on is frustrating.”

Guerina leans up against me, patting my withers with a wing. “I know, Ki, but before you can do something, you have to know what to do. That is what we are trying to figure out.” We're in yet another dusty stall. The guest in the office gets me to stop in my tracks. Guerina stops as well, her wings going up in alarm.

A black horse is standing there, what looks like much of what the royal family wears is adorning his body. He turns to look at me.

I don’t know that face. But he seems to recognize me. “You!” He hisses, then he gallops towards me. I spread my wings and brace for an impact. Though it never comes, he somehow turns to mist and flows around me. I whirl around and watch as the black mist flows through the door to the outside. I gallop out the door, Guerina on my heels as I skid to a stop, my wings up and ready to take me into the air.

“What was that?” She growls. The mist has faded away, where would I fly to? I look back at my wings and slowly fold them at my sides.

“I don’t know.” I whirl back to the moneychanger. “But I’m guessing they know in there.” I stalk back into the office. “Who was that?” I shout, glaring at the horse standing at the counter.

He doesn’t respond. Guerina takes to the air, flashing forward and baring her long dagger. The sharp steel ends up at the neck of the horse in the office.

“This is the last time I ask nicely, or my friend will get you more intimately acquainted with her blade. Who was that?”

The horse shivers. “I don’t know. He has been in here a few times, he’s brought some gold, and quite a bit of some very valuable gems in here for conversion.”

I look at Guerina as she glances back at me. “Gems? Gold?”

He nods frantically. “The gold was Equestrian, bits minted with Princess Celestia’s sigil. And the gems, they were quite big, diamonds, sapphires, emeralds, and rubies. They were worth a fortune. He wanted Saddle Arabian Crowns for them.”

“Bits?”

Guerina glances back, “They are smaller and lighter than Crowns here.” She turns to the horse, her free claw grabbing his robes and bringing him closer. “How many bits did he bring in?”

He looks at me, then at the griffon. “I’m sorry, but clients at this level value their privacy. I can’t…” He stumbles to a stop as her blade presses tighter, on the very edge of drawing blood. “I don’t know everything, I know he brought in several hundred bits, and dozens of the gems. That’s all I can tell you.”

I look at Guerina as she glances back at me. Finally, she releases the horse. “If he comes in again, you will send word to the Padishah first thing. He’s likely involved in the horsenapping of his eminence's niece, and a ranking lady of Banu Arsalan.”

The horse’s eyes widen. “I’ll give what information I can to the Padishah, I am limited by my trade in what I can offer. If you have him send a royal guard to talk.” The griffon’s grip tightens. “Hey, hey! I have to stay in business, and my clients will abandon me if I talk just because you are putting a dagger to my throat.” He clears that throat quickly. “But if it’s an investigation by the crown looking for a member of the family, I’m honor bound to assist where possible.”

“Guerina, let him go.” I growl. “We’ve gotten the information we can get from this horse.” She looks a me, then grabs him tighter for a moment, getting him to gulp slightly before she lets him go. She flips off the desk and walks over to me. As we walk from the moneychangers, she clicks her beak a few times. “So, where now?”

“I’ve seen something like that before.” I say softly. “Right before we got into the city when I first got here. I have an idea. But we need to get to the palace and talk to the Padishah before we head out.”

She nods and I take off at a gallop, she unfurls her wings and flies near me as I thunder through the streets of the city. Soon I’m climbing the stairs into the palace itself. Servants throughout the palace stop what they are doing as I rush through the halls with a griffon at my heels. Finally, I’m at the large doors to the audience chamber. I take a few moments to compose myself before nodding to the guards. They look at each other before opening the doors. One of them announces me as I trot into the expansive hall. The padishah’s eyes are wide as I approach.

“This is highly irregular, Ki, What is going on?”

I bow before him. “Padishah Kaspar, I need to tell you of the events that happened a day ago in the caravan.”

He shifts to look at his advisors, then back at me. “Go ahead.”

I tense. “During our stop at the last water before our destination, we were set upon by mercenaries. They tried to take Hadi, and they were successful in taking Mistress Ghaliya. Guerina and I have been trying to figure out where the mercenaries went. And we have very few clues to go on. But I have some suspicions.”

As I’ve been speaking, his face has gone from curious to guarded. Now fury controls. “My niece has been taken?”

I nod. “I will get her back.”

He glowers at me. “See that you do, Ki.” He stops for a moment. “You have suspicions? Who do you think is behind it?”

I lay out the information that we’ve been gathering, including our idea that since Ghaliya herself was the target, we don’t think her competitors would be behind it due to it not being at all effective to stop the caravan itself. When I wind down, leans back. “That is actually quite good deductions right there. Though you presuppose that it’s somehorse from the city that is involved, there are other cities in Saddle Arabia to consider. Each of them with some royalty and other moneyed individuals.”

I nod. “But who among them would be to gain by stealing Ghaliya and leaving the caravan itself relatively unscathed? And some of them died; they knew we had guns and swords and an alicorn.”

He taps his chin with a hoof. “That list is rather short. I will inform Sargon of these developments. He will be beside himself with his fiancé being missing.”

It’s my turn to snort. “If he isn’t behind it himself.”

Kaspar frowns. “I would think it quite unlikely, Ki. While you and him are not on the best of terms. And Ghaliya is resistant to his offers. I have seen him myself, he does love her. He wants her not just to better his station in life, but he truly cares about her.” He shakes his head. “Either way, follow your suspicions and let me know as soon as you find her. Do you need any guards? I can send you few of mine, but wait a few days and Banu Arsalan will lend you however many of its finest you desire."

I shake my head. “Unless they can fly, they’ll only slow us down.”

"You were bested by one of them, saved only by luck and mercy. They will not show it again with you now being a combatant."

I sigh, “I won’t jump into a situation over my head. If I need to come back and lead a group to assist me, I will. But for now, I need to confirm that Ghaliya is where I suspect she is. Then we will figure out if help is needed.” I glance back at Guerina, who nods.

"The martyr elects himself..."

We make our way from the palace, but instead of walking through the city again, I unfurl my wings on the long stairs up to the palace and take to the air. Guerina stays with me as we gain altitude. I steak off. The griffon huffing as she keeps up. In our flying, we’ve found I’m marginally faster than she is, but she has me in endurance. We aren’t going all that far this time. A bit over a day of travel via caravan, but a matter of a few hours as we fly directly. The city fades behind us as we make our way more east than south. We stay fairly quiet as we fly. My thoughts are directed inwards. For a time, I did think that Sargon was behind her abduction. The last few times I’ve interacted with him, he has been focused on getting Ghaliya to abandon her job and marry him. She’s had to get rather forceful in her denials of him. I know he’s mad, his honor has been insulted. I could easily see him doing this, not just to get Ghaliya, but to get me, too. Both Ghaliya and I have discussed his animus towards me. I shake my head, we are getting close. I angle my wings and stop flapping to glide down towards the large wadi that the caravan had travelled not all that long ago. A quick backpedaling of my wings kills my velocity and allows me to simply extend my rear hooves to land on the hard baked ground. The sun is low on the horizon as we both fold our wings. I take a few steps, my head swiveling from side to side.

“What do you think? He’ll just appear out of nowhere?” Guerina snarks.

I shrug my wings. “He did before.”

“It’s a fire djinn, he has to have a shelter around here somewhere. Something he built or dug.” She unfurls her wings and takes off straight up. I keep an eye on her as I look at the ground around us. This isn’t loose sand like some of his trap. I have no idea if anyone has been around here recently.

“Ki!” Comes her voice, getting me to look up. She launches herself forward, and I bring my wings into play so I can keep up with her. As I get to her level, I can see what she’s talking about, in the hills nearby there seems to be some kind of opening in the side of one of the larger hills.

We stop before the entrance. I look around. “This is pretty close to where we were attacked.” I shake my mane out. “We wouldn’t have seen this from our path, but it’s close enough.” I trot towards the cave entrance.

“Ki!” Guerina’s call gets me to skid to a stop. I turn back and look at her. She grins, still a crazy experience on a creature with a beak. “It looks pretty dark in there.”

I look in, then back at her. “So?”

“How are you planning on not running into walls, or stumbling into a hole and breaking a leg. You aren’t invincible, Ki. You may just earn yourself metal in your chest.”

I light my horn, and she leaps forward, tapping the end of it, rather hard. I flinch back, comforting the appendage. “Owwwwww.”

“Are you stupid as well as blind, Ki? You are going into a den of a powerful magical creature, and possibly there is a strong magic user in there as well. Do you really want to advertise your presence?”

I stop, looking at the dark entrance. “Then what should I do?”

She chuckles, “Magic isn’t good in every situation, Ki. When this is done, if Irfan or Faris don't make you, I'm making sure you learn how to fight for real.” She streaks into the sky, and a few minutes later, she’s back with a couple of branches. I know that wood is rather dear around here, I’m surprised she found some so quickly. She dives into her pack and quickly wraps some scrap cloth around the end of each one. She pulls out some lamp oil and pours some onto each bundled cloth. She grabs a flint, and uses the back of her dagger to strike some lively sparks onto the makeshift torches. One sputters to life quickly, and she uses it to light the other. She passes it to me. “I know you can walk three legged, just keep up.” She unfurls her wings and hovers into the cave. I hold the lit torch with my fetlock as I follow her.

Our torches seem to do quite a bit more than I expected as we look around the large chamber. “What is this?” I find myself whispering. There is rock at the entrance of the cavern, but it quickly gives over to crystal. Pink and yellow crystals make up the walls. The ceiling is light blue. “This looks like it’s been made, not natural.”

Guerina has landed, her eyes are wide. “This is amazing.” She looks back at me. “Can you feel anything?”

I frown. “What?”

She points her claw at my forehead. “Magic, you idiot. You feel any magic going on?”

I close my eyes. I haven’t been taught much when it comes to detecting magic around me. I keep my horn dark, but I reach out, feeling. Finally, I snort softly. “Yeah, something going on that way.” I open my eyes and look where my hoof is pointing. A blank yellow crystal wall. I glance around, “Follow me, Guerina. There is magic being used here." Nearly hidden among the crystal is a fissure, big enough for a horse to walk easily through. The multiplication of the light from the torches lights up everything around us pretty well. I walk as softly as I can, though Guerina has it much easier with her paws and claws. As we get through the fissure into another cavern, this one rather small, but the same color crystalline walls, floor and ceiling.

The intensity of the magic I’m feeling gets me to stop. It’s changed. Have they detected us? I shake my head. No, my ears swivel on my head. I can hear something, we are getting close. Then I stop. There is something actually engraved on one of the walls. A crystal heart? I run a hoof over the engraving, the detail of the engraving is beautiful. With the heart is a set of three snowflakes. I lean over to Guerina. “A cutie mark?”

She runs a claw over the marks herself. She whispers back. “Yeah, but pony or alicorn?”

I shake my head. “I have no idea. Let’s go.” We exit the chamber into some kind of tube or hall. Every step has the magic I can feel increasing in intensity. We are going the right way. As we get towards the end, a soft grunt gets me to freeze in place. There is someone there. I step slowly towards an outcrop before a turn in the hallway. Two hulking creatures are standing there. Standing on two feline looking paws, they are each carrying a heavy shield and some kind of lance. They have grey furred bodies, and have some kind of mask on their faces. Guerina’s claw lands on my withers and pulls me back sharply.

She moves close and whispers into my ears. “Those are Raijū guards. They are from southeast. Over the ocean there. You don’t see them very often. I’m shocked to see them here. They rarely visit Griffonstone. They are highly capable, stupid strong, but they aren’t the brightest creatures.”

I lean over to whisper at her. “We need to get by them. I can tie them up with magic. But we will have to move quickly.”

She shakes her head vehemently. “Those shields they are carrying reflect magic. No go right there.”

I narrow my eyes. “Then a frontal assault.” I turn and pull my robes from my body, taking a moment to extinguish my torch. I turn and brace myself.

“What are you doing?” Her voice remains a whisper. “Are you insane?”

I shake my head. “I’m getting Ghaliya back, right now.”

She shrugs out of her pack and straps her scabbarded dagger around her hips. “You are going to get us killed."

I smile and take off. My hooves ring loudly as I get to a full gallop. I slide as I make the turn, using my wings to assist as I streak towards one of the guards. They seem to be well trained as I leap into the air, leading with my forehooves. My target moves his shield in my way, and my hooves sound like a gong as I impact the shield. Though I expected that. I use my rear hooves, supporting my body with my wings as I sweep his paws out from under him.

My wings take me into the air in a short loop, and I come down on the face mask of the guard with all four hooves. His body spasms and then stills. I reach down and check. He’s still breathing. I turn around and Guerina is cleaning her blade on the body of the other guard.

“You couldn’t have left him alive?” I growl softly.

She shrugs her wings. “Ponies and their reluctance to kill, we couldn’t risk him getting up and attacking us from behind, especially not while we are trying to rescue Ghaliya.”

I sigh softly, then nod. She’s right, I just didn’t want to admit it. Moving up to the door I can hear voices, yelling from inside. The fiery anger and hatred. “You just had to leave him alive. Now he’s investigating and asking around the city!”

Flicking my ears, I hear a female voice in defiance, “He’s an Alicorn, if I had killed him, Tartarus would have been the least of my worries. There are some lines I won’t cross.”

I slam my shoulder into the heavy doors. The force causes them to fly open, slamming against the crystal walls. Spreading my wings wide I let out a powerful snort and spread my forelegs as I brace myself.

The entire chamber seems to be made of crystals, almost as if they were grown from the ground itself. A mix of semi translucent spires refract and reflect the light in the room, while darker pink and lavender opaque crystals form the walls. A series of raised steps form a dais in front of a crystal throne. Crystals along the ceiling and on stands throughout the room glow, giving plenty of light for this underground chamber.

Standing from his seat, the creature on the throne backhands a unicorn mare sending her sliding along the floor. “You’ve failed me, and your failure lead him to this place.”

“You!” Guerina snarls.

Standing to his full height the creature pulls a sword leveling it at the unicorn mare, “Time to prove your loyalty, or die here with him.”

Chapter 7.

The unicorn stands defiantly before the Djinn, her legs spread slightly for balance on the crystal floor. “I have my honor! My pride is not for sale!” She turns away from the Djinn, with a snap of her tail.

Narrowing my eyes, I leap at him, my horn glowing bright causing the crystal in the room to sparkle and glow softly. In response he growls as he thrusts his blade at me. I have zero knowledge of any kind of sword fighting, let alone using my horn as a weapon, but I do have magic. A shield appears and intersects the sword as it gets close causing it to veer off at a strange angle. A pulse of my magic has the sword clattering away, spinning on the floor like a top. With a flap of my wings I leap into the air, and barrel into him with all four hooves.

He grunts loudly as he loses balance, crashing to the crystalline floor. As he scrambles to his feet, another blast of magic has his sword skidding off into a corner of the room, partly burying itself into the wall from the force of the blast. He snarls as he brings up a hand and points it at me, a look of such pure hatred in his eyes that I step back for a moment. A massive gout of flame streaks towards me with a snarl of murderous intent that leaves little doubt on how he intends to end this.

Raising my wing a magical shield forms, deflecting the blast up and away from me. I briefly thank whatever is above that the ceiling in here is quite high as I take to the air. The vaulted ceilings providing ample room for a flyer to maneuver safely. Lowering my head, I send a bolt of lightning at him, the smell of ionized plasma filling the air as it blasts apart the air heading for him.

Laughing, he deflects the blast towards the unicorn, who quickly materializes her own shield. Okay, maybe it’s not a good idea to shoot lightning in a confined space. I streak forward do a forward tumble in the air, as I do, I gather up all four legs to slam into him. Even with that force, he moves faster than I could ever believe and grabs two of my legs, pivoting and throwing me across the room. I don’t have time to do anything before I hit the floor and slide along it into the wall.

As I sit up and shake my head, blinking from the surprisingly strong impact. I see Guerina roar as she brings her own dagger to bear, buying me some time to get up. Moving to my hooves I give myself one final shake as I crouch spreading my wings. I quickly give everything one last flex to make sure nothings broken before I light my horn again.

The Djinn pivots and catches the point of the griffin’s dagger on a shield made of fire. Backwinging, the griffin keeps up her attack with fast stabs and slashes of the blade. Watching her tenacity, I find myself briefly curse the fact I haven’t been taught any real combat spells. Rearing up, I lash out with my horn as I send a bolt of pure energy at the Djinn. Distracted by the griffin, he is caught by surprise and is blown back into the stairs of the dais, leading up to the throne. With his attention on me, Guerina leaps forward again, only to be caught by the neck in one hand.

He snarls and throws her across the room, where she tumbles along the floor, coming to rest upside-down against the wall. Her head wobbles a bit as she blinks a few times, her eyes try to regain focus and clear the stars. He takes a step towards me, “I don’t have to worry about an entire caravan now, you little mule.”

I smile, “Nor do I.” I take to the air, unleashing bolt after bolt at him. Only to have that shield made of fire appear, deflecting everything I throw at him. I grimace in concentration as I focus on the floor around him. Crystals crack and heave up, trying to crush him, he leaps lightly away from the broken floor, towards his dais. Air hardened as much as a blade slashes at him, blunted by a gout of fire he sends my way. With my wings, I leap over the stream of hot gasses before breaking the floor around him again, sending crystal shards at him at a furious pace. I glance over, the unicorn is charging her own horn. I prepare a shield, taxing my magic a bit as I keep up my assault on him.

A furious blast of magic slams into the djinn, knocking him over. He conjures his shield of fire and blocks more attacks from her. “Oh, you miserable traitor. You shall have the same fate as him.” He screams as he flashes into pure fire and flashes across the room. He sends a bolt of white-hot energy at the unicorn, who smirks as she winks away, only to appear directly above him. He doesn’t notice as she drops onto him with all four hooves.

I leap forward as she winks away quickly. He’s down, but not out of the fight yet. I throw a wide club of air at him. He finally gets a taste of flying helplessly through the air to crash into the wall. I follow up with another club of air, only to have it slashed by a razor thin stream of pure fire.

“He’s a djinn, you idiot, he can see and feel your weaves as you form them!” The unicorn shouts.

I flinch, He can see the casting as it’s forming? Looking around for a moment it hits me, Fine, then Focus Feint it is, time to distract and overwhelm. The unicorn opts to wink out as he sends a gout of fire at her. Giving me an opening, rearing up I slam my wings together in front of me, with my magic this sends a large whirlwind of air at him, followed up behind by a second blast.

With a snarl his head whips around and the weave is cut, a powerful swing of his hand sending scattering bits of tornado in all directions. I brace myself through it and smile as the second club right behind the first slams into him. He again tumbles from my attack half sliding, half spinning, into the wall. He stands up again as if nothing had happened.

“That doesn’t hurt.”

Our attacks are having no lasting effect on him! Guerina has apparently recovered, she leaps onto his back, sinking her dagger into his shoulder. He snarls in response, reaching over his shoulder and grabbing her by the scruff of the neck before flinging her into the air. Reaching back, he pulls the long dagger from his flesh. Though that gives me pause. He did feel pain from that, yet there’s no blood. Grasping the dagger, he flashes into flames for a few moments, drops of molten metal falling to the ground. When he reforms, the wound is gone. He looks up at me and smiles. “I’m not some flesh and blood beast.” He growls before sending another blast at me.

His blast hits me like a hammer. That hurts. That really hurts. I have to hide it. “Really? and here I thought you just stole that trick from a phoenix.” I say before lifting my wing to materialize a shield to take the brunt of the impact, though I’m still blown back. My wings bring me to a stop mid-air, allowing me to send another energy beam at him.

Guerina is struck by a wave and sent flying across the chamber before the djinn rounds on me. He advances, manifesting his smokeless fire into bright white balls. I can’t move, it’s like breathing itself hurts. I look up at him. There’s no emotion in those burning pits, not that there would be mercy.

I hear Guerina yell, “Ki, give him everything you got! I have an idea!”

Breathing hurts too much to yell back, but I grimly charge my magic again. The unicorn leaps at him, only to be smacked aside, Guerina takes advantage of his distraction, only to have him move fast enough to blur, redirecting a leaping attack from her saber, and launching her into the ceiling with a wave of purple. I hear her smack on the rocks. She plummets back to the ground and doesn’t move.

I need time to charge. I can’t muster up much magic. He’s nearly on me.

BANG! Something rips through him before he can invoke a shield. There is no shimmer to show he absorbed it. He stumbles and rounds away from me. I look over and see the unicorn holding Ghaliya’s double barreled wheellock musket with a cloud of smoke billowing around her. The djinn lunges, but it stopped by a shield raised in front of him, followed by a saber slash from hip to shoulder.

As he turns to deal with the unicorn once more, Guerina runs up to me. “Ki! I need you to energize this gun as much as possible. Doesn’t matter what type, just power it up – he can stop any magic and blades don’t hurt, but he’s too slow to react to gunshots. Hurry!”

“I don’t know how to do that!”

“Just feel it, shove your magic into the ball inside.” She shoves the weapon up to my head. I narrow my eyes and channel my power through my horn, though I am losing it fast. I’m tired, so very tired. The pain doesn’t bother me so much; I just want to sleep. The iron is hard and uncomfortably pressed against my horn. Luckily, conducting power into it isn’t hard. Indeed, it seems to want to suck power out of me. I feel the gun begin to warm and glow as I dump my energy into it. I watch the unicorn duel with the jinn. She’s good, but she’s taken a beating. I remember what Guerina told me, that a djinn cannot be defeated by normal means, save a very powerful blow from a great warrior – something like being stabbed to pieces under a rank of spearponies may be enough to stop a jinn, but otherwise, it’s like spitting at a bonfire.

The djinn is turned away from us. Guerina shouts, “That better be enough! Hold onto your ears!”

Before I have time to react, it’s like the world explodes into thunder.

The ball rips through the jinn. The jinn’s fire flashes and flutters – the shot’s ripped his magic away! I see something explode out to paint the face of the unicorn. We’ve hurt him!

Quick to notice it, he flashes to fire and streaks before the dais. With a glare he turns towards the unicorn and deflects a magic she just sent his way. With speed and grace, she leaps lightly behind his throne, her beam passing through it momentarily as she ducks his own return blast. The magic splitting into a multi-colored hue fanning out across the spectrum. Wider then expected he only blocks part of the mean, a painful snarl emerging as parts of the beam make contact, stripping away the fire and leaving only flesh where it struck.
A thought hits me as I take note to where he’s been forced to. He’s standing on the rock underfloor, the area I had shattered the crystalline floor to attack him. I narrow my eyes as the idea begins to grow. I can feel the life throughout this cavern. I leap over to another broken area, letting myself skid across it, my hooves touching the rock. I can sense the small bits of life in it, under it. Roots, the seeds sleeping, the life. I smirk at him as he turns towards me. My magic pulses and the trickle of life around us becomes a torrent. Rock breaks apart and tendrils shoot from the fractures. Those tendrils grow to massive vines that wrap around the Djinn. He screams as his legs are engulfed in the greenery. And in a matter of seconds he’s held all the way to his chest. He flashes to fire, and I pour magic into the plant life. These desert plants are already resistant to fire and heat but with the added energy, they can resist even the magical flames, holding him tightly like some giant constrictor.
“You may not be blood and bone, but you can still be held,” I growl as the fire intensifies, some of the leaves of the thick plants begin turning brown under the assault. I grimace and hold the magic going into the life. In response, the plant begins seeping out a white milky substance, an absolute torrent of magical power flows through me, my eyes flashing brightly, as several red flowers form from the plant. “You cannot, you will not break free.”
Taking her chance, the unicorn puts everything she has into her magic, one continues powerful beam, aimed not at the djinn but at the throne. Her magic combining with that of the ancient magic of this place, the long-forgotten powers. The throne itself glows bright for a few moments before exploding out in a rainbow of energy, ribbons reaching out like tendrils and wrapping around the djinn bringing forth an unholy shriek as it still forces him back to his normal self.
The rainbow magic swirls around him, causing him to thrash and scream. I look over, the throne on the dias is glowing brightly. The unicorn has her legs spread and head low pumping more and more power into the beam, her hooves glowing against the crystal floor. A change in the Djinn’s screams wrench my attention back to him. Starting at his hooves and creeping slowly up his body, stone grows slowly upwards. In a matter of moments, half his body is immobilized, his screams becoming more and more frantic. I let go of the magic holding him as his screams abate, the stone creeping up to his shoulders. His head flails back and forth as the stone creeps up his neck and finally engulfs his head. Leaving his head frozen mid scream.
With a flick of magic, the vines retract from the new statue, I move forward and put a hoof on the chest of the statue. “He’s still alive in there.” I say in wonder.

The unicorn comes from behind the throne, her horn smoking a bit and a trickle of blood running from her nose. “Yeah. But he’s sealed in there now. He won’t be making life difficult for anypony any time soon.”

I turn to her. “What did you do? He was captured!”

She flips her mane. “Djinn don’t just give up, Prince. The only way to stop him would be to kill him, or to seal him away.” She glances back at the throne. “When I directed my magic through the throne before. The spell affected him better than most of my other spells. So, I got behind the throne and unleashed everything I could through it at him. And, griffon, good thinking with those bullets. Having the prince’s magic travel through a medium like that to smash his defenses was genius.” She looks thoughtful. “Though it was crazy, while I was channeling the magic through it, it felt as though…” she glances at me, then back at the throne. “It felt like I had another mage with me. One unimaginably powerful, like an alicorn, like you, helping me, wanting me to seal him away permanently… that was the craziest feeling.” She turns away and trots behind the throne, then sticks her head over its arm. “You want to get your marefriend back, right? Follow me.”

I follow her, shaking my head. “Who are you?”

“Call me Dawn. Dawn Shimmer is my name.”

“Okay, Dawn, why are you a mercenary?”

That gets her to skid to a stop. She whirls around and plants her hooves. “Do you really want to know?”

I nod, and she droops a bit. She slowly turns back around. “I was raised in Canterlot. I was the rising star for Princess Celestia. My herd pushed me, wanted me to excel. I did amazing at my entrance test for Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorn’s. I was her star pupil.” She turns her head back and noses her cutie mark, a half orange sun with red radiant flames rising over a dark half with stars. “My cutie mark was special, the Princess said. I can see the light and the dark, the duality of life, of magic. I excelled at everything I was tasked with. Any test, Dawn would not just pass it, she’d ace it. Cute stallion came around, he was Dawn's new special somepony. Everypony talked about me. Everypony, especially my herd, wanted me to change the world. It was too much. I couldn’t take the pressure. I had to get away.” She lowers her head, fighting tears. “I am a damned good mercenary. I’m a damned good fighter. I know where to find the best magical items. I find the best fighters, the best mages. And we command a fortune to do what we are asked to do.”

I friend, “How did you get mixed up with him?”

She turns a corner, following the tunnel. “I got a message from one of my Saddle Arabian contacts, and my initial payment was delivered. I found out the job was a simple abduction.” She shrugs. “Royals do that from time to time, to force horses to do what they usually wouldn’t want to do. Or to make a mare’s belly swell if she’s defiant. I only found out it was a djinn when I came to deliver your marefriend.”

“She’s not my marefriend. She’s betrothed.”

She stops before a large door, her horn lighting. “Your name IS Ki, right?” With a loud grinding clank, the door starts to open. I nod. She giggles softly, trying her best to give an innocent smile, and yet somehow, failing miserably. “Well, under the sleep spell, she kinda moaned your name more than once.”

The door finally opens, exposing a small room. Ghaliya is laying there, blinking against the relatively bright light of the hallway compared to the cell. Finally, her eyes focus. “Ki!” she screams. She struggles to her hooves as I rush in. She throws her hooves around my neck. “I knew you’d come!” She nuzzles my neck, pressing her body into me, holding me tightly. Finally, she pulls away and rests her head on my withers. “Thank you, Ki.”

An amused chortle from behind me gets me to turn. Guerina is there, next to Dawn, a big smile on her beaked face. “I knew it.”

“Its not what it looks like,” I murmur as Ghaliya flinches away, her face red. My own face feels like it’s on fire.

“Yes, it is.” Dawn says. She shakes her head, a faint smile on her face. “You do know, the djinn didn’t build this place, Ki. This is older than him. This is older than all of us. Probably even older than Celestia herself.”

I look around. “This wasn’t originally a cell, was it?” I run a hoof along the crystal wall. “Its too big.” I turn and take a few steps. This cavern is immense. The tinkling sound of water draws me along. More of those glowing crystals abound, the entire area is lit like dusk. Though with all the hard surfaces, I’m quite surprised at the relative lack of echoes as we walk. Life is here as well, great mushrooms are growing, and even they glitter like crystals. My ears flick back and forth as we make our way deeper into the cavern. Guerina, Dawn, and Ghaliya follow as I lead them through. The sound of water intensifies as we get to a narrow passageway between two large chambers. This new chamber is different. Crystalline plants grow from the floor, green leaves made of crystal filigree reach towards the blue ceiling. More light emitting crystals grow from the ceiling. This is absolutely amazing.

“Ki, what is this?” Ghaliya says softly, crowding up next to me.

I shake my head. “I have no idea. But something about it feels…” We turn a corner of the pathway and stop. An expansive pool spreads out before us. And in the middle of that pool lies what seems to be an island. I glance back at Ghaliya and gently pick her up with my magic as I take to the air. Ghaliya simply focuses her eyes on me as we fly through the air. Ahead of me, Dawn appears in a teleport and Guerina flies next to me. The flight is short and I set Ghaliya gently down on the white sand of the island.

“Ki, there’s something here.” Dawn says, getting me to gallop over to her, the other two on my heels.

As I’m looking, the pony mare leans over, “Do you know how to teleport?”

I shake my head as I glance back at Ghaliya. “We’ve seen something like this before, haven’t we?”

She nods as the puts a hoof on the stone flank. “Under the palace.”

I nod. “I wonder.” I must for a moment before lighting my horn.

“Ki!” Ghaliya’s frantic scream echoes through my mind as I’m swept away. The entire world rocks around me for what seems like forever. Then everything is still. I Find myself standing in a sea of stars, below my hooves, the ground looks like nebulas and galaxies swirling into a pathway leading off into eternity. There is no wind, no sun, and yet it still feels warm and safe.
“Who are you?”
I shake my head, I don’t recognize the voice. I turn around slowly and yet I don’t see anyhorse. “I’m Ki.”
“Ki? That isn’t one of our names, but you don’t know any better, do you?” I whirl around, who is that speaking, the feminine voice lets out a soft sigh.
“I don’t know any more than that,” I say sternly.
“You are not what you were before. You were so young when your soul was banished. It must have drifted through the cosmos for eons.” The voice has a sadness to it and yet curiosity. “How did you get here?”
“I don’t know how I got here. I don’t even know where here is.” Looking down I paw at the path causing it to swirl like ripple in the water. “How is that possible?”
“It is a time of change in Equestria. The winds blowing, they bring back those who were sent away. Ancient evils, shadows, darkness. You have a purpose, you are needed. Once you were called Tellus. You were supposed to stay.”
“Like Celestia?”
The voice sounds almost like its ready to cry, “Celestia was…” a long pause. “Is a half-trained child. She has no idea of her power, she hides from it, scared of it. But she was the one who was chosen, with her sister. At the time, I did not agree with the decision. But I was overruled.”
“By who?” I’m not sure I should ask but, the voice sounds so hurt.
“The royal courts, the world needed guardians,” the voice sighs, “she and her sister were left behind.”
“Left behind? Where did the rest go?” I whirl around, where is that voice coming from.
“We moved on, we moved beyond the bounds, it was our time to go. I wish I didn’t have to leave, I wish I could have found you, but the others.”
“A rather cryptic answer,” I say as I sit down.
“I am here, but I am not. I am not even supposed to talk with you. But, you are here. Yet you are what you are.”
I paw whatever floor is under me, “And what am I?”
“Life.” This time, the voice sounds less ethereal, more real, if that word applies. I whirl around again, and then stop. An alicorn stands there, a bright halo of light around her form. She’s a bright yellow color, with a faintly green mane and tail which waft in some sort of ethereal breeze. She has a cutie mark, it looks familiar. “That’s the mark in the cave.” I say softly.
She nods. “This was my dominion, my home. Water and crystal are intertwined. I played with the crystal, making beauty. But that creature defiled my brilliance. I helped the unicorn, though my abilities to affect the physical world is limited. Inside my dominion, I am strongest.”
“If you have moved on, why do you care?”
She takes a step, then looks down at her hoof, as though surprised it is there. She looks up at me. “The winds of change blow. We must protect our little ponies, we must guide them. Celestia has forgotten her way. Lost in the sorrow of banishing her own sister.” Folding her wings tight to her side, the alicorn lowers her head, “She cannot guide them correctly, in her need to protect them she instead stunts their growth.”
I frown. “Their growth?”
She nods. “Yes, to her, the ponies need to grow. Thousands of years ago, there was creation of new spells, new magics, new items. Thousands of years ago there was new kingdoms being built and new kinds of magic. And yet, when the heroes of old passed. There was no attempt to replace them. Celestia took on the mantle herself, she would defend with what they left behind.”
“And this is a bad thing?”
“There are no heroes, there is no great search for magic, there are those that are curious, but they are sought out by Celestia and put into her school. They are taught but in the end they don’t learn for themselves. They don’t create.”
My eyes widen. “Stagnation.”
She nods and leans down rubbing her cheek against mine, “The winds that brought you here have a purpose. The shadows are awakening. Chaos will break loose, the Nightmares will return, Tantabus shall haunt the dream again. And ponies don’t know anything about it. She continues on as though nothing shall ever change.”
“And me?”
She smiles. “And then there is you. Life, ponified. Tellus, you must…” she stops with a gasp, looking off in the distance. “I must go. Remember what I’ve told you. The ponies need you just as much as they need Celestia and Luna.”

The entire world around me quakes and darkens to black for an instant. When the light returns, the other alicorn is gone. “Remember, Tellus. Death is lighter than a feather. Duty is heavier than a mountain.”
As her voice fades again, I whirl around, another form is there, though only vaguely pony shaped, with wings of living flame. I scream as the form rushes at me.
My scream echoes throughout the cavern. “Ki, Ki, please wake up!” Ghaliya’s voice penetrates. I look up her wild eyed. I’m lying on the sand, next to the statue of the alicorn. Ghaliya shakes me. “Ki, your eyes first glowed green like before. Then pure white. And you stood there like a statue before you collapsed. What happened?”

I’m gasping, barely able to catch my breath. “I touched my magic.” I puff. “I was somewhere else.” I rotate my head to look at the statue lying on its side. Trying to grasp at my memories as they flow away. “I met her. I talked to her.” I narrow my eyes. “She talked to me. Told me…” I gulp. “She told me…”

“Told you what?” Ghaliya says softly.

I focus on Ghaliya. “I don’t know. I did know. But now…” I shake my head hard, flicking my ears back and forth. “Its worse than a dream. I usually can remember my dreams.” I stomp a hoof onto the white sand. “I can’t remember.”

Ghaliya hugs me tightly. “Maybe if you use your magic again?”

I look at her, she looks uncomfortable. “It might help. I know you are frustrated by your inability to remember your past. Something happened. Go ahead and try.”

I struggle to my hooves, my horn lighting again. I get an even better look at the statue, it’s weathered, old. Damaged. A quick glance around has me wondering how it could possibly be weathered in this underground environment. I shake my head before slowly lowering my lit horn to touch the statue.

Ghaliya takes a step forward. “Anything?”

I find myself sighing, “No. Nothing.”

Her sigh echoes mine. “I remember the cavern under the palace. What happened there?”

I narrow my eyes. “I think I relived me coming here. This time was a lot different. There was another pony there. I know she was there. I talked to her. I remember how she looked. Her mane flowed in some kind of breeze. But I didn’t feel it.” My voice lowers to a growl. “I can see her mouth working, forming words. I can see her eyes, they we’re bright blue.” I hang my head. “But I couldn’t repeat a single word she said to me.”

I close my eyes, trying to recall, as I squeeze my eyes tightly, details quickly fade from my mind, I feel my ears drooping. My cheek is nuzzled, I open my eyes to Ghaliya standing close to me, on instinct, I nuzzle her back. Getting snicker from the unicorn and the griffon. I turn and glare at them. Making their laughter more pronounced. I find my face heating as I again gently grab Ghaliya in my magic and take to the air. Guerina joins me in the air as Dawn teleports back to the shore. The smaller unicorn sidles up to me as we walk.

“So, Prince, who taught you magic?”

Ghaliya snorts. “Ki was taught by the grand vizier of Saddle Arabia, he has risen from novice abilities to being one of his best students.”

That gets a sniff from Dawn. “At best, horses are called to magic, not inborn like unicorns. The prince here would do magic no matter what, unlike the best horse mage.” She cocks her head to the side. “You have a vast well of energy, but your use is inefficient, even with the training you’ve gotten.” She glances at Ghaliya. “As you know, I was paid to abduct you. I had no animosity towards you personally. And in my custody, you were treated well.”

Ghaliya lowers her head and growls. “That doesn’t remove the crimes you committed, despite you helping Ki rescue me. You will stand for your crimes.”

The unicorn stands there for a long moment. Then she nods her head. “You know who my employer was, justice was meted out to him.”

“Ah, but not the one who paid him.” Ghaliya snaps.

Dawn seems taken aback. “Djinn don’t work for anypony but themselves.”

“Then you didn’t pay attention when he talked. Some…one…had a hold on him.”

I stop and watch the two mares square off with each other. Guerina sits back, a satisfied smile on her face. Dawn paws the ground. “I wasn’t here the majority of the time. I was only here today when he summoned me, I had to take care of my fellow associates, two of them died in that raid, did you know that?”

Guerina snickers, getting a venomous look from the unicorn. “They were loyal, griffon. Do not discount the services of one that is loyal.” She sniffs. “Loyalty to more than coin is a valuable trait. There is a reason that I command the fees I do. I offer the best, the best magic, the best muscle.”

“That doesn’t remove your crime, pony. You will stand for it.”

Dawn paws the ground. “All I have to do is teleport, and you’ll never find me.”

I look between the two of them. “When I came into the throne room, you spoke of your honor, of your ethics. Does that still hold?”

When I spoke, she flinched, she stands there, a hoof held in the air a bit. She glances at me, then back at Ghaliya, before hanging her head low. “Yes, they do. I will stand for my crimes.” She looks up at Ghaliya. “So long as I’m solely held accountable for my crimes, my crew followed my orders.”

Ghaliya nods curtly. “I can agree to that.” She turns and starts walking back the way we came in. Guerina moves up to walk next to her. Dawn sidles up next to me as we walk.

“You still need training by true magic users, Prince.”

I shake my head. “Why do you keep calling me Prince? My name is Ki.”

She snorts. “You are an alicorn. I’ve never heard of a male alicorn in history. But alicorns are royalty in Equestria. Celestia is the crown Princess. You are a prince of Equestria.”

“No. I’ve never been to Equestria.”

She shakes her head. “That’s irrelevant, you are a Prince of Equestria. Celestia is the light and strength of Equestria, she moves the sun and moon. I saw you fight. Your affinity is life, green and growing things, right?”

I frown. “I seem to have some strength there.”

“Seriously? For me to grow vines and creepers like I’ve seen you do would be taxing for my magic, you do it without thought. I watched when you activated the magic in here. Your eyes turned green, not just some flat green color, but it was like I was looking into a bountiful jungle. I could feel your magic, Prince. Your magic aspect is life. That’s a very powerful and special gift. You should join up with Celestia.”

“And be killed like her sister? I don’t think so.” This comes from Ghaliya.

“Celestia did not kill her sister.”

Ghaliya looks over her withers at the shorter unicorn. “Then what happened to her?”

“The Nightmare took her. Celestia banished the nightmare. But any fault for the loss of Princess Luna falls on the Nightmare.”

Ghaliya rolls her eyes. “We have no idea where the Nightmare came from. It’s a convenient story. And it’s all a cover for her. She is at fault.”

Dawn frowns. “I lived in Equestria, Mistress. With all due respect.”

That gets a snort from Ghaliya as we get through the doors to the throne room. I light my horn to pull my robes back on. Guerina grabs her bags and shrugs into them. There’s just one body of that guard lying there. “Where did the other one go?”

Guerina shakes her head. “Just be glad it didn’t come deeper into the cavern and ambush us. Told you, Ki.”

“I will never apologize for sparing a life, Guerina.”

She rolls her eyes in response. “That will bite your tail in the future, Ki.”

It’s not long before we emerge from the underground cavern. The evening sun is low in the sky. I look around. “We won’t get to the city. Perhaps we shelter in the cavern?”

Dawn looks uncertain, glancing between Ghaliya and myself. “We could teleport.”

Ghaliya turns to her. “Can you take all of us?”

She shakes her head. “Not that kind of distance without a focusing crystal. I could take myself, and one more.” She stops and looks at me. “I could teach Ki. He has the strength. I can feel that.”

Ghaliya turns to me. “Do you trust her to teach you?”

I narrow my eyes. “I don’t know. I understand the concept of her attack being just business. No personal animosity. But perhaps some flight? I can hold you in my magic as we go.” I find myself flushing, picking her up magically is just as intimate as picking up anything else. I can feel every muscle, every inch of her flesh as I hold her with my magic. Her mirrored flush shows that she understands what I’m talking about.

She glances at Guerina. “Do you want to handle our prisoner?”

Guerina looks at Dawn, who takes a few steps back. “Oh, that’s not necessary. I can keep up with you in the air, just chain teleports, keeping close. It’s a bit tiring, but keeping it line of sight will make it less taxing.”

Ghaliya looks at me. “Let’s go.”

I reluctantly seek the void and my horn lights as I embrace my magic. I gently pick up Ghaliya as I spread my wings. Guerina takes to the air herself as Dawn takes off at a gallop. We stay low as the unicorn charges her horn and winks out of existence, to appear a few miles ahead of us. We accelerate as she stays true to her word. The sun slides under the horizon as we travel, Dawn stays with us as the shining walls of the city approach. Ghaliya settles into my magical grasp, her body relaxing comfortably as we continue. I smile at her and get a smile back as we descend into the city. We finally land at the top of the stairs into the main entrance of the palace. Dawn winks into existence next to us.

She looks at me and visibly braces. “I’m ready.”

Ghaliya leads us into the palace, I follow dutifully as we head into the magnificent structure. Ghaliya walks with a purpose as we get to the throne room.

“Ghaliya!” Sargon shouts from next to the dais. He rumbles towards us, a happy smile on his face.

Ghaliya stops in her tracks as the dark horse canters up. He reaches close to embrace her, only to have her slam a hoof into his face, knocking him onto his rear. He holds a hoof to his cheek, a confused frown on his face as she stands over him. “The Djinn had a patron, paying him to take me. How dare you!”

Chapter 8.

“Ghaliya! If you will not be a lady of the court, begone from my sight.”

Turning her head, she looks up at him, her ears still laid back as her tail thrashes behind her, “What is uncalled for is for this piece of crowbait scrub to pay for my abduction. He is the one who has said being out in the sand is dangerous.” Turning to face Sargon she lowers her voice, “You are the one who has been trying to keep me from continuing in my job.”

She sneers at Sargon, “And on this trip, which you had counseled me not to take, my caravan is attacked! And I am abducted!” Spreading her forelegs as she faces him, she lowers her head bearing her teeth as she snorts out, “And what do I hear from the Djinn himself? He boasts that he was being paid for this as part of a deal.”

Sargon snorts almost laughing before tossing his mane, “Oh, great leader, you must not be too angry at Sayyadina Ghaliya for her actions in your court or judge her to harshly,” He smiles slyly. “After all, what she went through a traumatic incident, she’s likely in denial over what happened during her capture. Unable to cope with the stress of what happened.” Shaking his head slowly he sighs and starts walking back and forth. “She is still young, and not versed in the ways of the world. If we look at the evidence, however, we could argue, quite convincingly I might add, that her companion here may just be the patron of said Djinn.

Turning towards the Padishah, Sargon bows deeply, “Consider for a moment that anything she heard was likely disinformation. Why after all, would the Djinn even say such things in her ear shot if he planned on letting her go, or turning her over to me?”

The Padishah asks, “What are you trying to say?”

He turns around in front of me, flipping his tail into my face, getting me to snort and forcing me to take a step back as he faces Ghaliya, “Think about it, Ki was there when you were abducted. He but up a fight, but was it real or simply for show? Look at this pony,” he says with almost tangible disgust, “the one who took you. And yet now, he travels with her as he returns you? She is a criminal, and yet she is not restrained in any way, not a prisoner or even showing injury. So, what are we to assume?”

“What I can see is, given what we know here, Ki is the one who arranged your abduction, so he could be your savior. It is a pony plot to gain favor with the throne. And what of said djinn? You accuse me, yet do not provide evidence that I’ve paid him. Bring him here so we may hear him.”

“He’s sealed in stone,” I say dryly, “He was far to much of a threat to the kingdom to be left free.”

“So you say. It is rather convenient for you both, my lady. Were you there when that was done? Did you witness this? Or where you merely told this and then shown some object that was claimed to be him?”

“Well. No, I wasn’t, but…”

“And yet he came to retrieve you. Not one of your banu, not a soldier of your father, not a kinshorse, none from your caravan, him and his griffin mercenary. I’m sure he’s being well compensated.”

“I have not been!” I yell.

“But you were paid by Ghaliya herself for your services, as was the griffin who just happened to show up within days of you. And how much were you both paid? As well you have been in our city for months now, ample time to have built up your wealth with a healthy start from her. And that’s assuming you were not sent money by the Equestrian courts. Or do you still claim to have no allegiance or ties to ponies like this.” With a hoof he motions almost dismissively at Dawn.

I know my eyes are wide, I can feel the muscles quivering in shock. I glance down at Dawn, then back up at Sargon. “I didn’t pay for her abduction! How can you even suggest that? Add to that I have no allegiance to Equestria, I’ve never even been there.”

The Padishah yells, “Freehorse Ki! Rab Sargon! As I said to Ghaliya, I said to you. Order in my presence!”

“Yes, your grace,” we both say.

“You found her. You befriended the one who did the deed. You allegedly fought the Djinn, and now he’s unavailable to be questioned about who paid him.”

“Makes sense, yes, but it is without evidence.”

Ghaliya stands. “You were not there, Sargon I felt the entire cavern shake as he battled the djinn. There was no quarter given, and the djinn lost, his screams of agony shaking the walls. Entombed in stone for all time. No, he was frantic to find me. The look on his face when he found me tells me that he was desperate to save me. What exactly did you do to retrieve me?”

The dark stallion puts a hoof to his chest. “You wound me so. I had troops out looking for you. And once they found you, I would have led them to rescue you.”

“I told you what I had found on investigating in the city!” I shout. Only to have Ghaliya place a hoof on my withers.

“You assert you had nothing to do with my abduction?” She says levelly.

“While I will admit that you experiencing the truth of how dangerous the sand can be is helpful to my cause. I would not, I could not facilitate that by nefarious means, Bibi sayaddina Ghaliya bint Hashim al-Khaybari.”

“Then find me the culprit. They will feel the sting of true justice.” He opens his mouth, only to have her override him. “Ki was not the culprit. If you want to try to make a case against him, you will have to present clear and convincing evidence.”

He subsides for a moment before brightening. “I will hire the best thief catchers and investigators, we will get to the bottom of this.”

Ghaliya nods before turning away. Only to be brought back by the Padishah's voice. “We must not play favoritism when it comes to justice, my niece. The pony unicorn that did the deed must face justice herself.”

Dawn squares her shoulders and takes a deep breath. “My agreement with the Mistress was that I shall bear responsibility for the actions of my band as well as myself. I was their leader, I was the one paid. Any judgement shall fall on my withers, not on theirs.”

The Padishah smiles. “Those are quite reasonable requests young mare. I will hold with my niece's decision in that respect.”

She turns to look at me, then at Ghaliya before turning back to the Padishah and bowing. “I was paid to kidnap your niece though I did my best to limit casualties. My actions were not political, it was simply a job at the time. For this I plead guilty and I submit myself for your justice, and punishment. Meeting Ki has reminded me of things I had forgotten. So, I only ask that you understand, there was no malice or evil intent.”

Padishah Kaspar sits back, running a hoof along his long moustache. “My mercy may be quite hard to come by when the subject of your…job...” His eyes flick from the unicorn to me, then to Ghaliya, then back to Dawn before continuing. “Is my niece.” He stands up on all fours. “I have long tolerated mercenaries to operate within my borders because sometimes they are useful to have around, but my patience for your activities is not infinite.”

He stands there for a time, his eyes steady as he looks at the unicorn, who continues bowed to him, her breathing deep and regular, her eyes sparking defiance as she watches him from her lowered position. Finally he clops his hooves together once, loud enough to cause all of us to jump. “I cannot go easy on you, as a member of the Royal Family was your target. So, my ruling is thus. You shall be fined in the amount of one thousand gold crowns. You shall be subject to one hundred lashes before sundown tomorrow. And, you shall be barred from operating as a mercenary for a period of five years. And during that time, you are to stay within my harem as a serving mare. I pray that this will teach you to be a decent mare.”

“Hare!?” I whisper-gasp to Ghaliya. “He’s going to-“

“It just means part of the house where the females live. But a bondsmare is obligated to serve the bed if ordered.” Ghaliya says softly, directed at me.

Dawn lowers her head, trembling a little, as she gulps, “Yes, my liege. I have done your family, your house, your kingdom, a great dishonor. I have sworn to Ghaliya and Ki though, that I would repay that misdeed.”

“Then it is done.” He looks at Ghaliya. “You will want to retire for the evening, my niece?”

Two guards step close as Ghaliya offers an encouraging smile at Dawn before nodding to her uncle. She walks slowly away as Sargon snorts before whirling away and cantering off.

The Padishah, however, walks up next to me, he tosses his head, indicating I should join him. I adjust my wings under my robes a bit and move to walk next to him. We exit the throne room and turn to head down the hall. After a few minutes of walking in silence, he looks over at me. “You are interested in her.”

I try to keep myself from reacting, but my ears betray me by flicking back and forth. He chuckles, “No dishonor in being interested in her. She is attractive, intelligent, driven.” His eyes flick towards me. “And that drive has made her wealthy in her own right. She started with nothing. My brother refused to assist her in creating her own business, he said it was too dangerous. But she persevered, she would not quit doing what she loved. Bargaining is in her blood, was she a pony, her mark would likely be coins and merchant scales. She has an indomitable spirit that I can see why one such as you is attracted.”

We turn off into another hallway, and he stops, turning to look at me as I follow suit. He looks at me for a long moment, then he sighs. “She is not, however, a pony and I cannot have my niece marrying a pony. You are a nice fellow, to be sure, and powerful no doubt. I am happy to offer my shade and water to you. But you cannot marry my niece. She belongs to Sargon, It is a matter of family honor and duty.”

I fight to keep myself from growling. “I’m not out to marry, or even curry favor with her. I am interested in her but I do not know why. The problem is, even without me, I doubt Sargon will have her. She belongs to herself.”

That gets a rich laugh, “Oh, to be sure. I know she is quite independent. But don’t misunderstand my words, young stallion, she is not, cannot, be yours. She has obligations to her family, to her society and culture. She will marry Sargon and prosper even further. She will settle down from her wild ways and become a mother, she will do what is expected of her.”

“What if she doesn’t want that?” I shake my head slowly, “She is wild and free. A spirit like that shouldn’t be broken.

“Don’t be silly, Ki. Of course she wants a family. She wants what will be best for her, her family, and her future. Not running around outside the safety of the city walls.” He stands up and leads me to continue walking through the palace. “You must understand this, Ki. Unlike ponies, life for our kind is about service, to family, to community.”

“What about to ourselves?” I ask, ruffling my wings slightly.

“In serving others, we serve our needs as well. You can love her. I can see that you do. But her responsibilities make that love impossible for her to return. Do not worry, she will be happy in the end, loving Sargon and her eventual foals. He is a good stallion for her, fierce, loyal, and strong. Her foals will be strong and beautiful. Maybe one day one of them may ascend to the throne. I’ve only had one colt in my time. Life is always uncertain, and other parts of my family may be asked to take up this mantle I bear. Oh, and before I forget, for returning her to me, you have earned my thanks. I know I cannot give you her, but there are numerous other mares of the household, free and bonded, who need husbands. If you can pledge either a dowry or service, I could see you wedded before the moon cycles again. If you seek a bondsmare for your service, say the word and I will let you have any, no matter how lovely or dear.” We get to a door. It’s mine. He reaches out and opens the door for me. “Sleep well, Ki. Remember, you are a guest in my home.”

Looking back at the mark on my hip, I let out a weak sigh, “I wonder if for the ponies, the marks are an expression of serving themselves, honoring who they are.”

As the door closes behind me, I turn back to look at the closed door. I know I’m a guest, and from what I’ve been told, my guest right is for as long as I wish to stay. But what to do about Ghaliya. Do I love her? Assuming the void and lighting my horn is second nature to me now, I pull off my robes and toss them aside as I crawl into the comfortable bed.

“She doesn’t have a mark, none of them do, but does that mean they have to give up who they are for the greater good?” I bring up the covers as I try to quell my mind. What am I going to do about her? She occupies my thoughts walking and sleeping. Just a matter of hours ago, I was desperate to save her. Then I found her, and my life was righted by her being there. Can I be happy without her in my life? When she marries that stallion. My thoughts fuzz as I finally let sleep take me.

A soft knock on the door jerks me from my slumber. I jerk my head up and glance around. It’s morning. I shake my head and crawl out of bed. I walk over and light my horn to open the door. Even mundane things are getting to be second nature with my magic. A smiling face greets me. “Ghaliya!”

She turns a bit to the side and puffs out her chest a bit. “None other.” She looks around. Her ears flicking back and forth as though she’s conflicted about what she’s about to say. “They decided to carry out the mercenary's punishment this morning. As we brought her in, we should witness it.”

A hundred lashes? I withdraw a bit, my ears flicking back and forth. Ghaliya moves a step closer. “Are you upset? Do you think the punishment too harsh?”

That gets me to shake my head. “Don’t you?”

She stops for a moment. “The spell I was under really didn’t allow me to wake up until I was sealed in that chamber by the djinn. But as far as I know, she treated me ethically. I don’t have any personal animus towards her. Though had she succeeded in getting Hadi as well, I think my feelings would be far different. But what about you? She fought you, injured you. Wouldn’t you want to watch her face justice?”

“My injuries?” my mind flashes back, watching the mare's rear hooves hurtle at me in slow motion. Flying through the air after that devastating buck. Then I remember the blood leaking from her wounds, from her nose. “She took injury as well. She also defied her boss, refused to fight me again, refused to kill.”

Ghaliya snorts. “Those were the cost of doing business. She must have had a skilled healer in her group to fix her up after getting a musket ball to the barrel. And I know you did everything in your power to stop her.” She leans forward, pushing my head up with hers. “Any Saddelian pony of regard can watch a punishment without flinching.”

I nod, despite my roiling stomach. “A duty to serve,” I say softly. Then I shake my head. I remember something said about duty. Closing my eyes for a moment I recite the line, “One painful duty fulfilled makes the next plainer and easier.” But who said it? She glances at my robes piled on the floor. I find myself blushing as I pick them up and deposit them in the bath before retrieving a new set. In moments I’m dressed and follow her from my room.

Ghaliya leads me through the palace and before long we are on a balcony. She leans close. “This is the traitor’s court, where punishment is meted out.”

As we watch, the pony is slowly walked out to the center of the court, where a large pole is stuck into the flagstones. Her forelegs are bound by a large piece of wood, and the wood is drawn up to hang on a hook, leaving her extended with her rear hooves barely touching the ground. I squint my eyes, there is something on her horn, likely to prevent her using magic.

As the work is finished, a horse with long purple robes takes a step forward. “At the direction of the Padishah of all of Saddle Arabia, this mare has admitted guilt in the crime of abduction of one of the royal family. Her punishment of one hundred lashes is to be performed immediately. Then she is to be turned over to the Padishah’s grace for confinement within his house’s haren.”

Another horse steps forward, a large whip held in his mouth. I stand at the half wall of the balcony, frozen, as the horse moves his head with a practiced motion.

*Crack*

I gasp, I didn’t even see the tip of the whip impact her, but bright red shows on the vivid blue fur of her back. She jerks in her restraint, but nothing more.

*Crack*

She jerks again, and another rend appears in her flesh.

*Crack*

I take a step back, I can’t watch this anymore. The unicorn doesn’t make a sound as I hear more cracks. I turn my head away, closing my eyes, but every time I hear another crack, I find myself flinching

*Crack*

I’m nuzzled softly, getting me to look up. Ghaliya is standing next to me, as close as possible with her side up against mine. “You okay, Ki?”

I sniff and flinch as another crack reaches my ears. “I don’t remember ever seeing anything like that. It’s horrible.”

She lifts my head with her snout. “Ki, this is justice, had I been seriously harmed or if Hadi had been harmed, her punishment would likely have been death. And you would be seeing her head ending up in a basket. For what she did, I think her punishment is rather light.”

That gets a shudder from me. “Light.” I repeat after her. Then I shake my head, and flinch as another crack reaches my ears.

“Come on, Ki. We should be there when she is released.”

I nod and follow slowly as Ghaliya leads the way, in a matter of seconds, we’ve descended a set of stairs and we emerge as the pony is being let down from her restraints. The horse doing the lashes walks to the side of the courtyard, taking a cloth to clean his whip. Though the metallic smell of the blood fills my nose. Dawn lies there when the restraint is removed. She’s alive but probably wishing she wasn’t. I shudder as I step close, making sure to keep away from her blood splattered all over.

One of the guards comes over and works on her horn, and the black ring on it comes loose, he retrieves it and comes over to Ghaliya, standing at attention. He nods back at the unicorn. “You are instructed to take her to your uncle, my lady.”

He moves off. Ghaliya takes a step forward. “Dawn, can you stand?”

Dawn moans. She slowly brings a hoof up to work her jaw, as though she had only not cried out due to clenching it. After she’s able to open and close her mouth a few times, she shakily putts a hoof slowly, deliberately, on the ground and pushes. She slowly rises, groaning more before she turns to face Ghaliya. “I can stand.” She says thickly.

“If you wish, I believe Ki can carry you to the infirmary.”

“Oh, no, no, no. I’ll start my time as a bondsmare for his Eminence.”

“You can’t do that.”

Dawn stands up straighter, wincing in pain. “If you wish, my life belongs to you and him for the next five years. I’m guessing you will wish to use my skills as a mercenary, a soldier, to provide security for your caravan? I will be a bondsmare. I will even serve your bed at your pleasure.”

“You are perceptive. But I cannot have such an injured pony work for me.”

I interrupt. “But she’s forbidden from that.”

Ghaliya laughs, “Exactly. I heard the rumor you were promised a slave mare on my way to you. So, what you’re going to do is tell the Padishah you want this one to be yours. She can’t be a mercenary if we aren’t paying her.”

She flexes her body, yelping a bit. “Yeah, might need a few days, Your Grace. I wish Sparks was here right now. Ouch.”

“Sparks?” I say.

She turns to look at me. “One of my best friends in the entire world, her name is Sparkling Purity. She’s a unicorn, and the best healer you would ever meet.” She looks down. “She is one of my band that I’m protecting.” She brings up a hoof and rubs her horn. “They didn’t need to put the magic suppressor on. My honor held me, kept me from escaping. But your fiancé insisted.” She directs a pointed look at Ghaliya. “He doesn’t like ponies very much.

Ghaliya growls softly, “He’d better find the djinn's patron quickly.”

The unicorn takes a step, only to nearly fall flat on her face, only quick thinking by me keeps her from planting her face into the flagstones of the court. I fashion my magical field as a sort of bed for her to lay on, far less intimate than simply picking her up. Her head stays down as we walk through the palace, Ghaliya leading the way. Shortly we are at a door that Ghaliya pushes open, she trots through the anteroom before directing me to deposit the unicorn on the bed. She leads me from the bedroom before leaning close.

I ask, “Why are you taking a risk in employing her?”

“Not employing her, owning her. Why is that so hard for you to understand?”

“I don’t know its just such an alien concept I guess,” I huff softly and shake my head.

“What do you think will happen to her if she languishes in my uncle’s harem for years? Warrior skills and strength perish like dates fallen to the sand. In your service, will be able to use her skills and continue to be paid for her time. But also you need a teacher. It’s clear to myself and Bijan that your magic is not served by continued teaching from him. He is able to teach you the basics, how to concentrate, how to access your magic, how to control and contain your abilities, some of the spells that are common between very different magic users. But the finer points, the specific spells, how to fight, how to think on your hooves, and a million other things that neither of us can conceptualize.” She glances at the closed door before looking back at me. “She is a mage, a quite powerful one if she were able to best you with you not being trained in the way of unicorns. For better or worse, she was a student at the Princess’ school. She can help you, and I hope she will. And that reminds me, you’ll be learning the ways of the sword and the arquebus. You nearly have died more than once; I see no reason to believe the days ahead will be any more peaceful.”

“I’m no teacher,” Dawn says, limping towards us. I didn't hear the door open.

“Dawns Shimmer, you need to be in bed. I’ve sent for your wounds to be bound so you can heal.”

She pushes the door open further. “I don’t like staying in bed, I want to be doing, and you talking right outside the door lets me know you are talking about me.”

Ghaliya snorts. “I was simply informing Ki here…”

“That he needs a teacher. Yeah, I know.” She looks up at me, the grimace on her face doesn’t seem to be directed at me, though. “Ki, you do need a teacher. Mistress is right when she tells you that there are limits to what the horses can do to teach you. Like it or not, you are a pony, with your own unique magic. You need training.” She slowly turns her head to Ghaliya, then back to me. “And I guess I’m here to do the job.” She takes a step then winces. She looks back at her shredded back. “Though I think a few days to heal would be in order.”

Ghaliya stomps a hoof, “Then you get back in that bed, and let yourself be tended to.” She glances back as some palace servants make their way into the room, bags on them bulging. “You will have a lot of work to do in the near future.”

Dawn nods. Then she turns and looks at me, planting her hooves no matter the pain. "I saw you there when they started to whip me. I saw you walk away."

I snort. "It was something didn't feel right about watching, I don't have the stomach for it."

"Some ponies draw strength from their belief in Celestia, from the unwavering power she commands. The moment you walked away I realized how much pain you were in. That gave me strength. I couldn't cry out because I knew it would hurt you more. For you I had to be strong."

"For me?"

"For the Desert Prince."

***

Nothing really happens for more than a month. Dawn being either unconscious or in too much pain to do much but eat, or so Ghaliya is telling me. It’s the harem, so non-mahram males aren’t permitted. Ghaliya is paying her debt of gratitude and bringing her bread, water, and vegetables. It’s not nice fare; the Padishah is spoiling her and won’t stop asking about when her back will be healthy enough to be “covered”. Can’t say I blame him. She is in excellent physical condition when she’s not bleeding everywhere with her back torn open! After about five weeks, Ghaliya has started making ‘ask about taking her into your service’ noises my way. The Padishah has been starting to pay her visits in the evening, and according to Ghaliya, the harem isn’t sleeping so soundly as it once did thanks to the midnight duets. Some other members are complaining that the summer nights are unduly cold.

I approach the Padishah just after he has taken his exercise. I greet him. “Good morning, your grace.”

“Good morning, Ki. Is there anything I can do for you?”

I have to swallow my trepidation, Ghaliya’s insistent words are ringing through my head. “I have thought about your offer from the night of Ghaliya’s rescue.”

Though sweaty, the stallion leans forward. “Have you? For as few as ten years in my service, you could be wed to Lady Fatihah bint Dawood. She is not the youngest mare, but has bled for fewer than nine years. She is spirited like Ghaliya and a great diplomat. Her father also controls the only oasis between here and the Gold Straits… He will rejoice when I suggest this match.”

I have to frown and reject him. “My dear Padishah, I am not asking for a wife, I am asking to take a bondsmare.”

He sighs, “Very well. Would you like a tour of the household harem, or is there one whose reputation already reaches you?”

“Yes, actually, I want Dawn Shimmer.”

“Dawn Shimmer, but why? You two are of one race; surely her belly will swell in your house… Would you rather not one who will remain sleek no matter how many nights pass?”

I gulp, trying not to betray myself, but the idea of taking a slave, even if they are called something else, as a bed toy just doesn’t sit well with my stomach, “No, your grace, I want her. You see, I owe her my life, too. She saved my life against that djinn with that trick using the musket. She will be confined to my person service for the same term, and I will pay her back by making an honest mare out of her.”

The Padishah is chewing this over furiously in his mind. He is acting like a foal trying to hang onto a favorite toy. He cannot escape his promise, however. “Very well, I shall have her sent to your quarters tonight. I think you will find her most pleasing when her rear hooves are planted just so and her necklace jingles”

“Thank you.”

The Padishah kept his word. That night, Dawn found herself in my quarters. At first, I wasn’t too keen on the idea of Dawn sharing my bed. But Ghaliya had said it was normal. I may not be the best at reading the body language of the horses, but she actually seemed happy that Dawn would be staying in my service as well as hers. The Padishah wasn’t lying about her talents, either. That night, thought sweaty, I slept very warmly. I am worried that my neighbors were awakened, though.

***

I wish I could say that she had come through her ordeal unscathed. There are huge scars all over her back, but I can’t say the Padishah’s healer hasn’t done fine work on her, considering she didn’t get any infections. In that time she has been able to gather the thousand crowns of gold to pay her fine. And even more good news, Ghaliya’s caravan has arrived back home. Guerina had taken a message to Farris from Ghaliya, letting him know she has been retrieved, and is doing well. Though the griffon has been busy with her normal job, I haven’t seen much of her in weeks.

Dawn growls, “Have you learned nothing?”

“What?” I snort. “I have learned what they’ve been able to teach me.”

She sniffs dismissively. “Called to magic is not the same as inborn magic.”

“Bijan has said something about it. He has said that he is one of few that were born with the ability inborn.”

Her eyes widen. “That is truly a rare ability. Perhaps I should teach him as well. It’s all well and good that he’s given you some idea of how to control your magic. But gears?” She tosses the box of the gears to the ground. “Puzzles?” Another box spills along the ground. “Seriously? Those are foal lessons, to teach basic control. You are an alicorn, Ki, this is beneath you.”

"Can't spell fundamentals without fun." I mutter.

She shudders, her eyes closed. Then she stops and looks up at me. "One of my hardest teachers said that to me enough to make me hear it in my sleep."

My horn lights as I gather what has spilled and right the boxes. “I needed that training, Dawn.” I growl. “I knew absolutely nothing about this horn on my head. Bijan helped me access the magic, and it was enough to help with defeating the djinn.”

She snorts. “Yeah, but without your access to your special talent, the growing of life, he would have killed you. You can do shields, I’ll give you that, but you are wasteful of your magic when you do them.”

I look down. “Not as wasteful as the first time.” I mutter.

“You are learning more in bed too.”

I find my face flushing crimson. “Do you really have to say that out loud?”

She giggles. Sometimes, she simply ties my head up in knots, flirty when we are alone, a tough teacher when we are working. “Ki, this is normal. And it wouldn’t be the first time I’ve lifted my tail for business rather than pleasure.”

I frown. “Is that business or pleasure?”

She stops for a moment. Her eyes turned inward. “For Kaspar, it was business, pure and simple. I belonged to him. I did what he wished, he seems to think by topping me, he’s getting the upper hoof with Celestia, given my past. Some parts of Equestria are good trading partners. But at times he wants to expand that, expand his reach. But the horses here are afraid of her, of the power she represents. Remember, she controls the sun and the moon.” She sighs. “But for you.” Her smile returns, and becomes sultry. “You are both. I have to, because I am now your bondsmare, though I also am indebted to Ghaliya. But also, it is a pleasure, I want to. Whatever mare you end up making your wife will be a very happy mare.”

Visions of Ghaliya flash through my head, then my conversation with the Padishah follows. She notices my ears droop. She comes up and puts a comforting hoof on my withers. “Don’t worry, Ki. While Ghaliya is off limits for you, there are a lot of mares here in the City of Gardens. Or you can visit Equestria, there are quite a few more mares than stallions, I think you could find some nice mares in some of the towns and cities. They wouldn’t mind herding with an alicorn.”

I shudder. “I don’t know.”

She slams a hoof onto the stone of the courtyard. “Well, I do. And we are taking our time with your training. Let’s get back to it.” She taps her hoof impatiently on the stone of the courtyard we are working in, on the other side of the palace from the Traitor’s court. She finally lets out an explosive breath of air. “I can teach you, Ki. I really can. But we are not going to be doing foals exercises, we are going to get into magical theory, we are going to get into the math, and the more cerebral part of the magic of our world. Your cutie mark is actually amazing, Ki. There is even an art to understanding those.” She reaches out and touches my mark. “The world, protected by a set of wings. Your talents have everything to do with life, with protection. As it is, you are going to find it nearly impossible to deliberately kill your opponent.”

“Is that wrong?”

She stops for a long moment, finally her face softens. “No, Ki. It isn’t. It’s quite admirable that you have all of that power, and will find it hard to kill. But there are times where killing will be necessary. When your life, or the life of somepony else, hangs in the balance. You may need to end a life. That is something mercenaries find out. That is something soldiers find out. That is something you must understand.”

I look down. “I’ll learn what you teach, Dawn. But I don’t want to kill.”

Her hoof gently pushes my chin up to face her. “And I want to not have a back full of scars.”

I pull back. “Fine. Just don’t expect it out of me.”

“I can’t promise that. And with luck, you won’t need to get into that kind of situation. I’ve tried to avoid them myself, if not just for my own peace of mind. As I told you, I wasn’t paid to kill you. And while I got you out of the fight. I could have used my magic to kill you, you were helpless. But I didn’t. I had my honor, my own standards. No matter what, I’m still a pony.”

I look up at her. “What does it mean to be a pony?”

That gets her to stop, looking at me thoughtfully. “What does it mean to be a pony? You know philosophers and great thinkers for thousands of years have tried to answer that question, Ki.” She shakes her head. “I don’t think I can answer that question for you. I’m more of a doer, than a thinker.”

“Just try to answer, for me.”

She walks back and forth. “We are ponies, we are pledged to our land, to Celestia, to life and growth. We control the world around us. Pegasi make the weather in Equestria, we make it rain, we control the seasons. Earth ponies work the soil, they till the food, they are the craftsponies, the entertainers of our world. They are the strength of family, of heart. And then we have the unicorns. We are the magical component, unicorns are the shortest lived of all the ponies, a typical earth pony will live twice as long as a unicorn. We don’t have the raw strength that they do. We don’t have flight like the pegasi, but we do have magic, we can affect the world around us in ways that no other tribe can. Before Celestia, we moved the sun and moon. We made life possible on this world. We have been doing that for as long as we’ve existed.”

Taking a deep breath she looks up at the sky, “To be a pony is to be a creature of magic, tied to the world, yet caring for it. Our mark give us purpose and help guide us, it is something unique to each of us but at the same time binds us all together. To be a pony is a life of song, of friendship, of community.”

I narrow my eyes. “What happened before there were unicorns?”

She whirls around at me. “How in the buck would I know? I’m a mage, a pretty damned good one. I handle a business, even though some might disagree with how my business operates, many do call out against mercenaries while at the same time paying me under the table to do their dirty work. I treat my fighters right. I treat my friends right. I try to be the best I can be.”

I cock my head to the side. “So? How did you end up here? Would think a good mercenary would make good money in Equestria.”

That gets a bark of a laugh from Dawn. “Ponies don’t typically fight. I would starve if I stayed there. I could work in Klugetown, or some of the other outlying areas. I’ve lifted my tail for gold before; that actually was my plan before events took me to Saddle Arabia. But the power that Celestia represents prevents most who would challenge Equestria. I mean if you want to overthrow the one who is responsible for days and nights, go ahead. It's your funeral. Celestia has had to come to the forefront only occasionally, and every pony will help her, and I mean every pony will support her. And her Royal Guard is a force to be feared. Everyone outside Equestria knows you don’t mess with Equestria. And the ponies live in peace.” The look on her face changes. “I wasn’t cut out for the royal guard. I quit her school. I found a few good fighters, moved around a bit before settling in Saddle Arabia, though I didn’t spend much time in the City of Gardens, it’s pretty peaceful here as well. But when the money was offered for Ghaliya, I couldn’t say no.”

Ghaliya steps forward from where she’s been watching. “How much was offered?”

Dawn looks at me, then up at Ghaliya. “Twenty-five thousand.”

That gets Ghaliya to blink. “I know that a crown prince has been abducted for less. And I’m not in the line of succession.” She looks at me. “That is a lot of money, Ki. Someone wanted me really bad.” She sighs. “That does point to Sargon, he has the money for something like that.”

“I don’t know. You’ve told me some of your income. A few good caravans to the Father of Gazelles can net that much profit, right?”

Ghaliya nods. I look up at her. “So, any of your rivals have the funds for something like that? Adding in what Dawn got, and probably what the Djinn was able to garner. It’s a pretty good chunk of crowns.”

“Yeah.” She sighs, “Some even larger companies that I’ve taken their routes have been rather upset that a mare has taken their income sources. I just don’t see them sinking a few months of their profits just to get me. Were they hoping I would be killed?”

I shake my head. “I don’t think so. How many of them would be happy for you to marry Sargon and settle down, let him control your company?”

She growls. “Too many of them.” She looks up. A palace servant is trotting into the courtyard.

She bows. “My Lady, Lord Sargon has compelled me to find you with haste. You need to come with me.” She looks at Dawn and myself. “The ponies are also invited to join in.”

Ghaliya frowns. “What is happening?”

The servant smiles. “The culprit behind your abduction has been found.”

Chapter 9.

I join Ghaliya as we canter switfly through the castle, It’s quite quickly that I realize that our destination is the throne room. A glance back shows me that Dawn is walking with us. I’m guessing that she’s curious as to who was the force that ended up with her being hired to get Ghaliya. The palace servant stops and bows before the open doors to the throne room. As we get through the doors, I stop in my tracks. Sargon is there along with a horse covered in robes much like mine, though they are wearing hobbles on their forelegs, restraining them to bow before the dais.

“Ahh, that was quick!” The Padishah exclaims from his throne, his happy smile finds Ghaliya quickly. “I have reviewed the evidence presented. I would hope that you want to hear my determination.”

“Uncle, who is this horse?” She stops as she sees the horse restrained before the Padishah. She stops, a single hoof lifted. “You are familiar, who are you?”

The horse lifts his head. “I don’t need to explain myself to a mare.”

I look at him. Before I say anything, Kaspar leans forward. “You do, however, have to explain yourself to me.” He turns his head to look at Ghaliya. “Sargon’s thief-takers were able to track the transactions back to a group you probably know quite well, Banu As-Sawarim. This is Hammurabi of Banu Nasheed.”

Ghaliya’s eyes widen in recognition. She whirls on the restrained horse. “You? You pay for me to be abducted? You put our whole caravan's lives in danger. All because…”

Banu Nasheed looks up at her, venom in his eyes. “You are one to talk. You, who SHOULD be settled down with a stallion, not running caravans and costing me profits. It is the profits of stallion-operated businesses that keep our trade alive.”

He turns to look up at the Padishah. “You would support her, one who throws our customs out like manure. One who trods on our ways and beliefs, those ways that have kept us safe for over a thousand years. And you would think to punish us? Punish me? For doing what you decree and keeping the old ways alive? For teaching her a lesson about the real world. That her playing stallion has real costs and repercussions. Our ways can not be discarded! That she belongs with a true stallion like…”

Kaspar looks infinitely sad for a long moment. He stomps a hoof down. “Silence. I will not be lectured by the likes of you.” He glances quickly at Ghaliya before directing his ire at the restrained stallion. “Mares do not exist solely to satisfy your desires and to provide you with heirs. Many decades ago, that may have been the case. But life, like everything else, evolved. The Great War of the Sands was the end result of that line of thinking. Your grandfather can tell you again about the chaos because one mare was not allowed to take a place. For good or ill, mares are a tilth to stallions, different but our equals. Your clan will have to adjust to the times. I have made my decision.”

Hammurabi peers intently at Padishah Kaspar. “What?”

“The sentence for orchestrating the abduction and imprisonment of a member of the Royal Family, as well as providing material assistance to a fire djinn, is death.”

He struggles forward, only to stop at the sharp steel held to his neck by the guard. “You can’t do this!” He shouts. “How am I to be executed for my crime, while the pony mercenary who did the deed gets off?”

“A hundred lashes and a heavy fine is hardly getting off. But what you did, you didn’t have the balls to do it yourself, you contracted out your ire, you spent gold to get a group of mercenaries to do your dirty work. While the merc treated her ethically, and repented and apologized for her actions. You stand here, trying to justify what you did before me. Falling back on traditions that are better left in the dust of the past to justify your hatred. I’m sorry, but had you shown even an ounce of contrition, I might have found it permissible for your sentence to be lessened. But as it is, you shall meet your maker before the sun sets tonight.” He looks at his guard. “Take him away.”

The cries of the horse swiftly fade into the distance as several guards work to pull him from the throne room. Kaspar watches as the heavy doors finally muffle the panicked screams of the horse. I look down at Dawn, who is standing there, she’s lost several shades of her own color as she trembles a bit. Kaspar comes up to me. “The mystery is solved.” He looks back at the door for a long moment. “It’s quite upsetting that an upstanding member of the trade guilds has seen fit to do such actions.” He stops and notices Dawn’s plight. “Is there something the matter, child?”

She reaches up with a hoof and touches her neck. “I could have just as easily ended up the same as him, couldn’t I?”

That gets a rich laugh from Kaspar. “Not after Ghaliya spoke to me on your behalf. Though your actions, coming in without being dragged in. Admitting your fault and accepting the consequences of your actions, the regret you wore for all to see. They speak to a moral of character, something I prize quite well. My errant niece has shown it since she was but a filly. Ki, in the short time he’s been here, has as well. Sargon, for all of his flaws, has shown good character himself. And you, little pony, have within you the strength that will serve you well.” He stops, looking at her. “While he was being interrogated before you arrived. He tried to shift the blame. His actions continue to hurt our relations with a true ally.” He looks sidelong at me. “With somecreature that might be our only hope in these times coming.” He turns to face the expansive windows looking out into a peaceful garden, the Padishah looks up.

"Can't you feel it? Can't you taste it on the wind? Change is coming. Mark my words. The winds of change are blowing, and risk burying us all in the sands of time."

I shake my head. “All I know is the name, Hammurabi of the Banu Nasheed. Who is he?”

Ghaliya supplies the answer. “The Winds Lions are a wealthy company run by the patriarch of the Banu As-Sawarim; they own the water rights of a great oasis and used that money to buy into the trading guild, decades ago, they were a small clan that scratched a living off rocks in the deep desert. They say magic was used to get them that oasis and the wealth associated with it. Rumor has it they have a magic guild, House of Starry Wisdom.” She stops and looks at me. “In the last few years, they have been fierce competitors. Let's look under their tents and see what we can find."

“Not so fast, my wild one,” Kaspar says gently, getting Ghaliya to turn and look at him, “You are not an investigator, you are not a thief-taker. Leave that to those who’s job it is to investigate. If we find more were involved, they will be punished.”

Ghaliya huffs as she looks at me, then back at the Padishah. “More beheadings?”

He actually barks a short laugh. “Oh, goodness no. One death is enough for this, any co-conspirators would probably have similar punishments to your new pony friend here.”

I find myself breathing a sigh of relief. Though part of me wants to argue, to save that horse’s life. I find myself immensely torn. For what happened to Ghaliya, because of his money, my ire towards him demands his life but the law does not. For traffickings with powerful djinn, that is what has truly bought his death. But the thought of taking that life turns my stomach, far worse than having to witness what Dawn went through. I must have been too focused inward, Ghaliya moves up next to me. “Do not worry Ki, I’ll not insist you join me for the execution.”

I look at her, feeling my ears droop, I take a deep breath before shaking my head slowly, “Are you sure? I can be there to support you if you need.”

“She will have all the support she needs, pony.” Sargon’s voice impinges on my thoughts, I look over at him, his sneer takes in both of us. “Well, wife. I will happily join you to witness the death of this traitor.” He looks pointedly at me. “As you can see, I was not the one to orchestrate this abomination.” He stops for a moment, a sad look passing over his face. “I’ll not expect an apology from you for your unfounded accusations.”

As he was speaking, I could feel Ghaliya’s anger spike, though she keeps her temper in check. “I’m not your wife yet, Sargon.” She mutters almost too quietly to hear. She shakes her head. “Thank you, Sargon, for your diligent work to uncover the horses who betrayed my caravan and me. I will join you in witnessing the punishment of Banu Nasheed.” She walks slowly as he leads her away. I’m about to turn back to go when he turns his head to look back at me. The greasy smile on his face gets my wings to extend a bit, I steel myself and trot to catch up with them.

“Ki, you don’t have to.”

I look at Ghaliya. “Yes, I do.” I find myself sighing as I follow them through the palace, and way too quickly, we are again in the balcony overlooking the traitor’s court. I glance down at the pole that Dawn had been strapped to, but it’s not the only thing in this courtyard. I’m guessing other implements of punishment are here. But none of them seem to be in use. As we watch, the doomed horse is dragged out into the court by ropes wrapped around his barrel and neck. He’s fighting them wildly, though the guards seem to be used to these kinds of antics. The ropes are swiftly secured with him bound to the flagstones. One more horse comes out, a wicked looking sword scabbarded on his barrel. My ears flinch back as the bound horse starts to scream. I flinch as the sword is brought out. I glance quickly at Ghaliya before returning my attention to the drama unfolding below. The horse has put his head as hard as he could to the side, making a clean cut impossible.

Ghaliya and Sargon both yell, "Coward! Can you not even end this life with a drop of courage!?"

The executioner yanks the head back into position and immobilizes it with rope. After a quick reading from a scroll, intoning the charges for all present. He then lifts the blade in an arc over the head to bring it crashing down. With a great sweep of the sword, his head tumbles from his body. I only get a glimpse of the blood flowing before I flinch back.

“Too much for your tender stomach, pony?” Sargon says with a sneer.

I gulp. “My first execution. I truly hope it was a just one.”

He rolls his eyes as he turns to direct his attention at the executioner, who cleans his sword on the robes of the now deceased horse before re-sheathing it. He bows to us before heading back into the palace. Sargon snorts loudly, “Come, wife. We must talk.” He looks at me. “Alone.”

I take a step before Ghaliya’s voice stops me. “It’s okay, Ki. I will see you later.”

I look at both of them for a long moment, though Ghaliya’s eyes are pleading with me. I finally nod and turn away. I do have more training to do.

***

The courtyard we are training in is actually quite beautiful, trees are growing high into the air, patches of lush green grass along with a small artificial stream running through it. Dawn balances on a single forehoof, her voice calm and steady. “Telekinesis is the most basic ability of a unicorn. Most can do quite a bit with it, even if it’s not their cutie mark. Though those with cutie marks related to telekinesis can do feats that would boggle your mind. You’ve used it enough so far, it’s second nature to you, right?”

“Yeah.”

“And as an alicorn, you’ve barely scratched the surface of what you can do with your mind, manipulating the world around you. You can see the flow, the magic, from you to whatever you touch with it, right?”

“I can,” I say softly. Indeed, the small statue that I’m levitating is covered in the green glow of my aura, but I can see more of it, a soft flow of energy from me to it.

“Nopony else, except for some very exceptional mages, can see those flows in anypony other than themselves. That energy you see is your magical essence. It is within you, and by your actions, by you using your energy, you extend it from your body, from your horn, to the object you are affecting. That flow is what connects you to the object. It is what lets you know the nature of what you are touching. You are not physically touching the statue, but to your senses, your magical senses, you are reaching out and touching it as much as if you extended a hoof or a wing to touch it. Do you understand that?”

I cock my head to the side and tap a hoof on the ground, “I thought you weren’t going to be doing foal’s lessons with me, Dawn.”

She snorts. “Are you thick in the head, Ki? I’m not teaching you spells, I’m teaching you magic, what makes those spells up. With the knowledge of the magic, the power that suffuses the entire world, you can not only use spells, you can build upon your knowledge, you can go beyond simply learning by rote. The Saddelians, for all their pomp, pride, and violence, appetite for gold, have little appetite to learn beyond what has been taught to their forefathers." She stamps. "They would be content for this realm to be mired here a thousand years, all their sciences built to lead to the conclusions reached by dead horses now dust and bleached bones. Anyway, there is symmetry to the flow.” Her voice gets dreamy. “There is strength, more energy than your horn could ever hope to channel, and it’s all a part of our world, you are one of those who can not only tap into that energy, but you can feel what that power is, what it means. Okay, now for the fifth object, let’s see... I want you to pick up some of the water.”

My eyes bulge as I reach out to touch the water with my magic. The water seems to absorb the energy. I frown and concentrate, I need to pick up the water. With everything else I’m holding, dividing the flows of magic is getting easier, but the water is defying my attempts.

Her laugh is rich. “Water, or any liquid really, is hard to pick up, because it doesn’t have a defined form. Right now it’s flowing, so picking out the specific water you want to pick up is nearly impossible. You have to think outside of the box, Ki. The water you are thinking of as you try to reach is already rushing towards the drain. Oh, KI, STOP!”

I open my eyes at her shout, unaware that I had closed them. The entire contents of the stream are now hovering over our heads. In my shock, I lose the void and my horn quiets, the rocks and statue that I was holding clatter to the ground. Followed moments later by hundreds of gallons of water splashing down.

The impact of the water forces Dawn to collapses to all four hooves before glaring at me from between the sodden strands of her mane. Blowing a strand of wet mane out of her face she slowly shakes her head before closing her eyes. Puffing her cheeks out, she shakes her body hard, water flinging everywhere, causing a small shower of rain for some distance. She gathers some of her mane in her hooves, looking balefully at me as she tries to arrange the mustard yellow waves into something somewhat presentable.

“Umm, my bad?” I say innocently, taking a step back.

She sits down on the flagstones with an audible squish, putting both her hooves to either side of her temples, “Gotta remember, Dawn, he’s an alicorn.” She blinks a few times. “You know, you were actually were supposed to fail until I inform you to form a field with your magic in the shape of a cup, and use that to pick up the water, because you make a vessel with air, with your magic, then you can pick it up. But nooooooooo, you can’t do that. You have to be a bloody alicorn and pick up the whole bloody Celestia damned stream!"

I lift up a drenched hoof, my robes are cold against my body, a few moments work with my magic has the robes landing in a sodden mess next to a tree. “Sorry, I’ll try and fail better next time.”

She looks at the water puddling all around the courtyard and then at the stream as whatever source there is starts refilling the channel cut into the stones. She shakes her head. “It’s okay, Ki.” She says with a sigh. She turns and looks at me. “You seem to have a fairly good grasp at working with things outside of you. Unicorn foals can sometimes take years to truly understand their magic, and how to affect the world around them. Until then, they pretty much just spark.” She shakes her head ruefully. “Don’t worry about failure, Ki, It is a serious part of learning.” She brings a hoof up to her chin. “Okay, we’ve established that you’ve got the strength, let’s see how you can affect you.”

“Huh?”

She gins. “Did you not notice that I didn’t use magic to dry myself off. Oh, it’s possible, and yes, I can. But affecting yourself is quite a bit harder than affecting the world around you.” Her horn lights and she brings up a hoof. The water soaking into her blue coat rapidly beads and rolls off of her onto the ground. “That is the basis of learning teleportation. How to affect yourself, your body, you.”

I look at my own hoof, my horn lighting, only to get a yelp from the blue unicorn. “Wait! I can appreciate a desire to learn! But without training, you could rip your hide right off your bones!” I slam my hoof back to the ground quickly. Trying and failing to look innocent. She stalks up to me. “For something like removing or donning your robes, you are putting the clothing on you, but you are not affecting you, you are placing something around yourself, and you will notice that doing so is rather hard, and requires a lot of concentration, am I right?”

I nod. She reaches up and touches my foreleg. “You aren’t covering yourself with teleportation, you are taking your essence, your magical self, from one place to another. I’m not going to teach you the old way, winking, it’s rather violent by today’s standards, and I really don’t want to see you puking your guts out today.” She smiles. “Okay, this is going to be different. But the easiest way for you to understand a good teleport is to have a teacher teleport with you. Are you ready?”

“For what?”

She rolls her eyes and grabs my hoof. Her horn lights and suddenly we are across the courtyard. Dizziness slams into me and I stagger a few paces. “Woah.”

“It’s different, isn’t it?” She smirks. “Did you feel the weave? Did you feel how I determined what was our destination?”

I cock my head to the side, thinking furiously. “I think so, but it’s so complex. And you form that weave within you?”

“Within your horn, Ki. It is the center of your magic, the instrument that focuses and channels your magic. But it’s not where the magic originates, the power, the magic, is everywhere. Your horn gathers that energy, that is how you use it. But for teleporting, I could go for hours, explaining the magical formula, how much energy it takes to go fifty feet versus fifty miles, what it means when you add another body, or multiple bodies to the teleport. And with years of study, you could finally do a small teleportation yourself. Or, I could…” She again takes my foreleg and her horn flares brightly. I look around, we are on the veranda above the courtyard. I paw the white stone. She grins. “Did you feel it that time?”

I nod. I could feel the energy from her horn as it enfolded both of us. “Or you could teach me by doing,” I say softly. I know what that felt like. I can do that.

I reach out a hoof, only to have her dance away quickly. “Oh, I don’t feel like being turned inside out by a teleporter trying his first jump. Go yourself.” I look down into the courtyard. As I concentrate, I can hear her voice in my ear. “You see where you want to be, this is simple, just line of sight, the least taxing of teleportation. You see the flagstone you want your hooves to appear on, you are there, all you need to do is unleash that energy. Feel it gather in your horn. Good, you have your magic, you don’t reach out, you reach within. You felt the weave, your instincts will guide you to form it. Now pull, pull on the magic all around, it is yours to command, it has more power, more strength than you will ever have, but it must be guided by you, you are the intelligence controlling it. And go!”

At her last shout, I pull on the magic, it’s definitely a different feeling, instead of reaching out, I’m reaching within myself. I remember the weave, the feeling of the magic, the different flavors of the powers within that weave. I feel a surge within my horn and I let loose the power.

Only to remain standing on the veranda, now with an instant migraine. I reach up and comfort my now aching horn and glance at Dawn.

The grin on her face tells me she knows exactly how I feel. “Feels like you got dragged through a knot hole backwards, doesn’t it?”

I nod. “Ouch.”

She lights her horn and brings it close, cool energy washes over me. “There, you should be ready to try again.” My eyes widen as I can feel as though I’ve spent an afternoon lounging around, well rested and pain free. She smiles and nods her head a bit. I look back at my planned destination and open myself to my magic, my horn shines brightly before I unleash the pent-up energy. Only to remain on the veranda. I snort in irritation, directing my own baleful glare at her.

“Don’t worry, Ki, nopony figures it out perfectly on the first try. Let’s go again.”

Over the next few hours, she teleports me back and forth, then lets me try to teleport. My frustration grows as my hundredth attempt goes no better than the first. I pant softly, even though I’m not going anywhere, I am using a lot of energy.

“Okay, again.”

I stomp a hoof on the stone of the veranda. “No, not again. You keep saying I’ve got the weave right, but I can’t see it, only feel it. And every attempt ends up with a painful horn and I get more and more tired. How is this teaching?”

She barks a short laugh. “If teleporting were easy, every unicorn would be able to do it. You do have the weave correctly. But did you not listen when I said that affecting yourself was harder than affecting the world around you?”

“I did listen, but nothing seems to be helping!” I look down at her. “You wanted me to fail with picking up the water, do you want me to fail in this until you tell me the solution?”

Her grin gets me to take a step back, my hackles raising. Finally she snorts, coming back to herself. “Ki, you are doing what unicorns do all the time when learning the difference between affecting the external and affecting the internal. There are two ways to learn to teleport, one is to spend years, several years, learning the specific formulae, to understand the basic differences involved here. Or, you can have one who has mastered the art, and yes, it’s an art, of teleportation show you how to do it. I am showing you, and you have learned the weave, the last fifteen or so were letter perfect with what I showed you for line of sight teleportation. But your basic problem is that you are trying to use it to move the world around you, not move you within the world. There is a big difference there, and once you figure it out, that difference will be night and day in your thinking. But in this case, you have to figure out the night, and nopony can teach you that. You must discover that difference yourself. I can only guide you. And I am.”

I look at her, my frustration cooling. “So, you say it’s the difference between the external and the internal?” She nods. I turn back to look at the flagstone that has been frustratingly out of reach for me. Internal, not affecting the world around me, but affecting me. I glance down at my foreleg, I shift my wings a bit. I can feel my body, I can feel my magic, my connection to the amazing power all through the world. I need to get from here to there. My horn lights without me being fully aware of it and I gather the energy into my horn. Myself, my body, my mind, my thoughts, my feelings. All of those comprise what it is to be me. I don’t just want to move my body from here to there, I want to move me, everything that is me. My horn surges and my hooves land on the flagstone I was aiming for. I snort as I look at where my forehooves are standing. Then I look back up at the veranda, only to see a flash of energy before she impacts me, hugging me tightly. “I knew you could do it, Ki! I knew it!” She crows loudly. She releases me and dances a bit, a happy smile on her face before she again sits down before me. “Okay, did you feel the difference there?”

I narrow my eyes, thinking furiously, then I nod, getting a happy smile from her. “See, you have opened a whole new world of magic, Ki. You’ll be able to transmogrify yourself and do a hundred other things that are completely different than what you can do to other things. I’m proud of you, Ki. You are going to be an exceptional mage.”

I frown for a moment. “That was the easiest type of teleportation?”

She nods, then she shrugs. “Well, winking is technically easier, because it’s more along the lines of affecting the world around you with you in it. Almost like a dimensional portal, I guess. But this way to teleport allows you to carry others with you easier, and the basic principals do carry over to longer distances.” She glances back up at the veranda. “Care to try again?”

I grin at her. “Most definitely.”

A few hours later we are interrupted by a loud thump on the flagstones of the yard. Geurina folds her wings against her body and huffs, her tail thrashing as she walks up to me. "Here!" She growls and shoves a book at me.

"Huh? Wha?" I take a step back, reflexively lighting my horn to pick up the book.

"Its a book I found, talks about an alicorn princess who was drugged by a prince, poisoned to fall in love with him. Turns out it seems to be a common thing." Turning, she snarls almost hitting me with her tail.

"Geurina, what’s going on?" I ask taking a step back.

"I was making another delivery and I heard all about you... I didn't think you had it in you to be another Saddelian warlord complete with a harem."

Trotting over, Dawn blinks, "Um, are you okay?"

"Oh, you poor thing, I wish I had known sooner, I would have been able to scrounge enough up to buy you myself, save you from having to..." Shuddering, she looks back at me. "With that."

"What?" Dawn blinks, looking at me confused.

"Having to bed with that... Male..." She huffs and sits hugging the little unicorn protectively.

"Ki actually saved my life, and then he and Ghaliya both procured me from the Padishah's household after a few days of waiting for courtesy. I have lain in bed, but have not been mistreated. Actually, he's not that bad, there's a certain safety, a warmth in his wings." Giggling, Dawn smiles. "I feel like I'm sleeping beside my father."

"Oh, that makes it so much worse!" The griffin pats the unicorn, "Taking advantage of an innocent mare like that, you... you... Egg stealer."

I sit down and cover my muzzle, groaning, "Geurina, what have you heard?"

"That you bought this poor innocent little mare, as a slave, and bedded her. Used her. Took advantage of her innocence and..." The look of fire in Geurina's eyes is only matched by her tail lashing side to side, her talons digging into the ground as she seethes in anger.

"Oh my heroine!" Dawn says with a big smile directed at me.

"Not funny," I say and pout, sitting down, my ears drooping.

"What right do YOU have to act dejected," Geurina asks firmly, crossing her forelegs.

"Simple, I never had sex with her." I say. "We never did...it."

"But but but... The servers said..."

Dawn giggles softly, "Its cultural, the horses here expect it. We never said we had sex, I just slept beside him. I am a strong daughter of Equestria who makes her living with powder and shot on the sands; having to put up with perfunctory mountings would be far from the worst thing I have experienced. And should he ask, I would do so willingly, immediately. He's actually really safe to sleep with, doesn't toss or turn, doesn't kick, doesn't wing slam you into a wall, and best of all, doesn't snore."

I glance between the two of them. "I figured letting them think it, would keep her safe from abuse," I sigh."The whole…thing…just turns my stomach though, its not... who I am inside. I couldn't sleep with someone whom I don't love... In that way..."

"Ki, you're too kind; the Padishah is a softy behind closed doors. He never forced himself on me, I chose to enjoy his embrace and his bed, and therein he was adequately excellent, far from a brute who considers us breeding stock." She's blushing and shuffling her hindquarters. Dawn claps her forehooves together. “Alright, now that Guerina is here. Pick her up with her magic.”

My eyes widen as I swiftly comply, Guerina squawking as she lifts into the air. Not doing as Dawn says has a tendency to make my life harder.

"Like this?"

"Yes, exactly. Before too long we'll be able to move off of magic to musket and sword."

***

I stumble through the palace. I’m starving. I know where the kitchens are, and I hobble my way through. Any horse wouldn’t be blamed if I had been imbibing the local rakiya. I feel like I am beyond exhausted. I thought that the grand vizier was an evil taskmaster, but he should learn at Dawn’s hooves if he wants to be truly evil. I stumble to my knees and stay there for a moment, breathing heavily. After dozens of teleports and starting to teach me how to compensate for variables when it comes to longer range teleportation, she decided to test my fine control. She had created a flame of pure magic tied off the flow in a closed loop. She said that tying off process is similar to how magical items are imbued with a permanent magical field. This little flame made everything else I had done today pale in comparison. I had to unweave it, barely being able to see the threads, having to discern them by feel. My first attempt had the weave fall apart and explode in my face, blackening me with soot from singed hairs. Dawn and I both went for a bath after that so we didn't walk around looking like char. It was not enough to be dangerous, but enough to cause me to flinch due to how loud it was. Every time, she reestablished the flame, giving me instructions the whole time. All I had to do was unweave a weave. And its so much harder than I could ever believe. Touching my magic to them was like grabbing a greased live eel, they squirmed and fought my untying as though they had a will of their own.

I laboriously get back to my hooves, it’s a short walk left to make it into the great kitchens on the lowest ground level of the palace. I stop to look around at the dozens of horses working. Being near sundown, the horses seem to be cleaning up after the last meal of the day. One horse, quite a bit more portly than most that I’ve seen, waddles over to me.

“You aren’t supposed to be here.” He calls out, then he slows. “Wait a moment, you are the pony alicorn? Ki?”

I nod, lifting a wing. “The one and only.”

He tsks. “Well, you are in luck, Mistress Ghaliya has informed us that you would be needing some extra meals today. I’ll have somehorse bring you up your food. You just head back up to your rooms, and your food will be ready quickly.”

I nod and turn around, then I stop. A flat of sweet rolls is sitting there, being iced by one of the other horses. I glance back at the head chef, who had turned away, and light my horn. The horse working on the rolls gapes as two of them float up, one of them directly into my mouth. I smile at her around my mouthful as I head from the kitchen. It’s a slow walk, but as I get to my rooms, another horse is pulling up with a rolling cart.

“Good evening, Prince, your meal is ready.” The two rolls are nothing but a pleasant memory as my nostrils inhale the delicious aromas. I gesture and she pushes the door open for me. With practiced moves, she’s got several plates set out on the table. I grin before I sit down before the veritable feast before my eyes. There is no way I can eat all of this.

A knock on my door gains my attention. I look down, taking the last of the rolls and blotting it on the excellent broth from the vegetable stew before shoving it down my throat. I look down, my belly is a bit distended from the massive meal I had just eaten.

The knock repeats, breaking me from my thoughts. “Hold on!” I call out as I struggle to my hooves. That quickly, I feel like a new stallion. I trot over to the door, my tail swishing happily. I reach out with my magic to pull the door open, then I stop.

“Ghaliya!” She looks…vulnerable is the only word I could apply to that. I reach out a hoof. “Are you okay?”

“Can I come in?”

I blink a few times, then I scuttle back. “Of course, you are always welcome.”

She walks in slowly, hesitantly. As I close the door, I look at her. “So, a productive talk with Sargon?”

She nods, seemingly distracted. She walks through the sitting room to where I was just eating. She inspects the platters and plates. “You probably ate enough for three horses.” She tilts her head. “And doesn’t look like enough left to interest a finch.” She turns around to face me. “Yes, I had a very productive talk with Sargon. We talked about the future, what I will be doing with my life.”

I suppress the urge to sigh. I’ve been told many times how things are going to happen. Just some part of me simply doesn’t want to accept those plans. She chews her lower lip for a long moment. Finally, she takes a deep breath. “I want to get married. But I don’t want to settle down and be a brood mare. Though I’ll admit, the thought of foals is not abhorrent to me.” Bright spots of color appear at her cheeks.

I cock my head as she continues. “I plan to keep my business, I make a lot of money. I’m very good at what I do. Farris doesn’t hold a candle to my negotiation skills. I enjoy the negotiation, I enjoy the deal. I will not be giving that up under any circumstance.”

“Ghaliya, why are you…”

She overrides me. “Hadi is another issue here. I know he’s not mine, I did not go through the pain of foalbirth with him. But I am his mother in every way that matters. He’s got several more years to stay close to me before he’s ready to strike out on his own. And I’m going to support him wherever he needs it, do you understand me?”

“Of course I unders…”

“I have decided that I will marry, but it will not be for convenience, or duty. My uncle will have to understand. I am not some slave to be auctioned to the highest bidder, and my husband doesn’t have to be richer than I am. In fact, my husband can depend upon me for all the support he needs.” She stops and looks at me. “My husband can be the one to stay home, to play with Hadi and raise any other foals. We don’t have to follow all of the traditions. My uncle has been very open minded, he’s allowed things under his time that were unheard of in our culture, in our lives. Even now, with the reforms following the last of the Absent Heir Wars, hearts are slow to change. I really do think he will welcome my husband, and he will respect my decision.”

My heart is fluttering in my chest. “That’s wonderful. Sargon is a lucky stallion. I wish you well.” Saying those words feel as though I’m tearing out my insides.

She blinks a few times, then she shakes her head so hard her ears flop. Then she smiles gently. “You idiot, I’m not marrying Sargon. I let him know that in no uncertain terms. I will pay him back his dowry with my own profits. I want to get married, not to Sargon, but to you.”

Chapter 10.

One by one, the candles flicker to life. Sparking and crackling in the stale air, candles which had lain dormant for millennia come to life one by one. Their dancing light growing, bringing life back to a place long dead. Their light illuminating ancient books and scrolls, some which have long since turned to dust, succumbing to the rigors of time, while others, magically preserved, line the shelves of the room.

Grand windows, rising from the floor to the ceiling in a great arc, windows which once looked over the countryside were now dark. Once protecting the room from the elements, now they held back the giant dunes, showing only silica and rock that had piled up against them. The once proud spire now buried, hidden, forgotten by all. Its gold banners and rails curving and curling, decorated with pride, yet for none to see. Large stylized pony heads mounted high on the wall acted as the last guardians of this place. A last remnant of the former occupants. As the candles brighten everything, crystals embedded in the walls slowly brighten, long dormant magical flows being activated by the approaching magical being.

The sound of hoofsteps echo through the halls, each step kicking up dust. "What has become of this world? Has it really been this long since they left?"

Turning, the figure walks around the giant hourglass that had been placed in front of the arching window. Its magic still strong, keeping it preserved and working, as the sands trickled through it. "Well over two thousand years since they gave this world to those foals." The voice speaks with a spiteful venom, letting out a low nicker.

The figure tosses its mane. "Those children, chosen and given everything, and what do they do, they fight, they betray each other." Turning to watch the sands slowly trickle down the figures head shakes in dismay softly. "This world has grown weak under them. It has forgotten everything. It has forgotten what was taught."

Lifting one hoof, the figure taps the hour glass, watching the last grains of sand fall, “No more, it is time. Time for them to learn again." Pushing the hourglass lightly, it flips fully around. “Time for them to remember. It is time for them to worship."

***

“So, what did you say?” Guerina bounces up and down, a huge grin plastered on her beaked face. Which I still find utterly fascinating.

I take a step back and blush. “I didn’t know what to say. I was totally rooted in spot. She smiled before turning and walking away with that cute little flick of the tail she does.”

Guerina smacks me on the shoulder. “So, the one pony you’ve been pining for since you got here tells you she wants to marry you, and you can’t even get a word out? My hero.”

I flinch back and duck my head. “Technically she's not a pony, and no I haven’t been pining for her since I got here.”

Guerina rolls her eyes, and a snort from behind me tells me that another pony is rolling her eyes just as hard. “Yeah. Sure. That flick of the tail comment says otherwise, seriously.” Guerina snorts. She glances at Dawn before looking back at me. "You two lovebirds have been making eyes at each other since I first dropped into your camp. Are you seriously telling me you weren’t interested in her then?”

I lean back, frowning, my tail flicking in an annoyance behind me. I glance to Dawn for help, but her smirk just causes me to lower my head in defeat, my ears flicking back and forth. “I was lost when she found me. I didn’t know what was going on, she’d only found me a day earlier. She’d welcomed me into her caravan, among the fires. The employees and the slaves of the caravan did as they were supposed to,” I sigh, “Ghaliya, on the other hoof…”

“Accepted you, treated you as an equal, am I right?” Dawn says as she sits down next to me, regarding the griffon. She looks up at me. “The horses of Saddle Arabia are a lot different than the ponies of Equestria. I can tell you that without any hesitation. You have a lot to learn about horses.” She glances back at the griffon before returning her attention to me. “And about ponies.”

Guerina snarks, "And griffins, and the zebra, and donkeys, and dragons, and yaks..."

"Thanks, remind me more that I don't know about other species. What are half of those, anyway?" I snort and shake my head, “And why learn about the ponies? Ghaliya is adamant that I not visit Equestria.”

She shrugs. “Because it’s what you are. You are a pony, Ki. You are not of these horses.” Her horn lights and one of my wings is extended gently. “You are an alicorn, you have abilities no unicorn, no horse will ever have. You really should meet with Princess Celestia at some point. Or at the very least, learn more about us ponies and our history. It might help you understand yourself and remember things."

I stomp a hoof and huff. “What Ghaliya has said has merit. I don’t know if Celestia killed her sister as Ghaliya has been so adamant about. But she does rule her kingdom far differently than they do here. She is unchallenged and unchecked, and that’s scary.”

Dawn clears her throat. “Ki, I’ve lived in Equestria, I’ve basked in the glory of the power that Celestia represents. I’ve been her prized pupil. I know what they are like, and you’ll never convince me that Princess Luna was killed by her sister. It's against the moral codes she holds so dear and what she tries to instill in others.”

“How great can it be, after all, you left!” Guerina growls

“My situation was far more complicated, it wasn’t because of Equestria per say. It wasn’t really anything the ponies did that I left.” She lowers her head letting out a sigh, “At the same time...”

Standing up Dawn looks off towards the horizon, “There are times I regret the decision to leave, but I just felt I had no other option. Don’t get me wrong. Life out here, getting my hooves dirty, fighting for pay, learning new magic all the time, stuff I wouldn’t learn in Equestria. It’s very fun, and I take pride in what I do. I wouldn’t trade my life for any Canterlot snob.”

“Canterlot snob?” Guerina tilts her head, sitting down. “As long as it isn’t a song, do tell.”

Her ears flick back and forth. “I just…miss…my home at times, my mom and dad.” She looks up at me. “I’m not from Canterlot, but a bit further north, and way, way west. A little town called Surry. It’s a borough just outside of Vanhoover. It’s between Vanhoover and the Unicorn Ridges.” She barks a short laugh. “They are famous for their wagons and carriages. In fact, Princess Celestia’s own personal carriage is a Surrey carriage. My parents worked to build them, they were used everywhere from Los Pegasus to Manehatten.”

“Wow, so you come from a famous family?” I find myself asking curiously.

“Nope, working class, like most of the town. My family wasn’t the only one involved in making a carriage, we had wheel makers, wood shapers, decorators, seamstresses. We all pulled together and did our jobs, our special talents adding to the whole. The problem was my special talent didn’t rest with wagons. I found I could do lots of things, lots of spells.”

“And most unicorns have inborn magic rather, though most only have one or two specific talents relating to their cutie marks, their inborn aptitudes,” I say, remembering my lessons.

She looks up at me. “Yep.” A wistful smile is forming on her face. “I was the first in family in generations to qualify for Princess Celestia’s school. When word got around that my talent was magic itself… Well, I was off to Canterlot, leaving my friends and family behind, before my first enchantment faded.”

"Wow, that sounds like a lot of pressure."

"Too much pressure for a young filly. While friendships where a big deal with the princess, I didn't want to feel forced to make friends. And what’s worse, I didn't want to feel forced to deal with the snobbish ponies there. I just wanted to be me."

"I understand."

"There's actually a saying, often only the pony themselves knows the true meaning behind their cutie mark. I just knew mine wasn't meant to be some snobbish noble, I didn't want to get forced into some kind of marriage or fake friendships, just because I had a talent for magic. So I left."

“You left. Where did you go?” I find myself genuinely curious. This is the first time the blue mare has really opened up about her past to me. She turns back, looking at first Guerina, then at me.

Her eyes dart from side to side, as she seems to be remembering. I open my mouth to encourage her to speak more, then she starts again. “When I left, I had no real idea where to go. I was from the northwest. So, I thought of going back towards home.” She stops, her tail clamping onto her rear. “But I didn’t want to come back a failure. I… I didn’t want to disappoint my family, my friends everyone who supported me in going in the first place.” She lowers her head and lets out a sigh, “So, I headed south, I saw on the maps that there was nothing down there so, I went that way. I crossed the desert south of Equestria and ended up in place called Klugetown.”

“Well that’s a strange name…” I say, blinking.

“I’ve heard of that place, desert, port city, a seriously wretched hive of scum and villainy,” Guerina said flatly. “I’d charge extra for being within three days’ flight.”

“Well, I passed myself off as an outcast, a pony that was shunned by the rest, which is how I felt. I was accepted at face value there, even though everyone was gruff and shady. It was a culture shock coming from small town Equestria where everypony is smiley and nice. I may have done some things I wasn’t proud of, served a few beds…” She stops and looks at me with a penetrating stare.

“So you weren’t bothered by being used in the night, because…”

“Yes, Ki, including lifting my tail for coin. I haven’t done that in years, but you must understand we ponies pass the love around freely, perhaps too freely – your padishah was sweet on me, as I feel you would be; it would be no burden to serve the bed of any decent stallion even ten thousand times… Add in biological barriers to disease and pregnancy, and well, what’s a teenage mare in search of bits going to say? No?”

Tapping a forehoof she shakes her head slowly. “Eventually, I fell in with a mercenary group. It started out with overflowing alcohol, a heated night, then several. Months passed, I spent more and more time with them. They appreciated my magical talents and my quick wits. I was hired to accompany them as entertainment first, but the best laid plans of sheep and wyverns… My first combat experience with them was raiding a smaller city. with my magical abilities, I was valuable to them from my very first mission. But during that raid, I was presented with a dilemma. One of the guards leveled an ancient musket at me, it was so old it even used a length of burning matchcord without even a spring or frizzen. And for a moment, I froze. My horn was charged; I could have killed him. But even with that musket, he wasn’t all that much of a threat. His weapon misfired, injuring him. I could have galloped on and left him to die.”

“But you didn’t?” I ask softly. Getting a snort from Guerina. No doubt there what her decision would have been.

She shakes her head, “Actually, I started to gallop, get to our mission extraction. But I had to stop, once I heard this other voice calling frantically for help. It was the tiniest pony I’ve ever met. She was an adult, but not much more than filly sized. She had pulled out a med pack she kept on her and was working to heal him. Almost crying from the effort. But held her ground when other guards tried to grab their comrade from the ground. I moved to protect her. She was just a local. I should have just moved on, but she was dedicated to saving that life. I pushed the other guards away. Protected her as she worked. It took only a couple of minutes, but she had strong healing magic, she had him on his feet in that short time, feeling a million times better.”

Her voice turns bitter. “Some thanks though, once he was conscious, he pulled a dagger and stabbed her in her shoulder. I guess he mistook her for one of the raiders. I still remember it now, her crying in pain as he grunted pushing that steel into her flesh. I lost it. I blasted him out of existence. I shouldn’t have hesitated, and now this local, this innocent pony who did nothing but help, was on the ground crying because he couldn’t tell friend from foe.”

I glance at Guerina, who seems entranced, as Dawn continues, “Little did I know that I’d met my best friend in the world that day. Sparkling Purity.” She barks a small laugh. “I helped her onto my back, and got her out of there. In the chaos of the fight, we escaped. I remember her trying to remain conscious as I galloped for all I was worth. She lost most of her med kit in that flight. But we had enough to extract the blade and patch her up. Though the nerve damage was too severe, and she lost the leg. I helped build her a magically powered prosthesis. But with her dedication to healing, to protecting life. I was able to get her in the group as a medic. She never learned to fight, even when we peeled off from the group and ended up in Saddle Arabia doing our first job.” She looks at me. “For your Padishah no less.” She sighs. I started getting a reputation as being one of the best for hire.” She smiles. “I operated as a mercenary in Saddle Arabia, Griffonia, and a few other places for over a decade before I ended up here.”

“Wow,” Guerina says, “I know of a few merc groups, why had I never heard of yours?”

“Mercenary groups don't usually wander far, most may operate out of a single city so they get famous or infamous that way. Those that travel though, well no one remembers their names. Merc groups like that don't advertise. We didn't have a name for our group, we didn't post posters. If you have a problem, if no one else can help, and if you can find us..." With a huff she shook her head, "No. Our contracts came via word of mouth. But those who know, know me. Know my crew, and know we aren’t cheap, but we get the job done.”

I shift a little, unfolding and refolding my wings. “So, what would happen again if you came across that situation?”

She giggles, “Take a musket ball to the barrel, duh. Remember what I dealt with in raiding your caravan? I could have killed your guard, and being self defense, it would have been entirely justified for him to die. But I didn’t kill him. Even as a mercenary, I avoid killing as much as possible. It has happened, but if my job is to kill somehorse, I’ll pass. I don’t like killing. A lot of us go out of our way to not need to do too much bloodshed, because eventually someone will come by with a force of real hardhooves and wipe everypony out, at least when we fight each other or a sovereign. If it’s just some clan or whatever, don’t expect much mercy.”

I find my stomach roiling. “I don’t much care for it either.”

Guerina leaps into the air and does a short loop letting out a griffin war screech. “You two are such wusses. Killing is a necessity at times, sometimes it’s just eat or be eaten. Never to be relished in, but don’t hesitate when you have to.”

I snap my teeth at the griffon’s tail floating inches away, getting her to flit back. “Says the predator.” I snort and shake my head. “I don’t like killing, Guerina.”

“Like and need are two different things, ponies.” She runs her claws through her tail, getting a small laugh from me.

Dawn nods. “Agreed, like and need are two different things. I’ve never sought to kill. I don’t see me having that as a desired outcome in any circumstance. But in the end, I will if I need to.” She looks at me.

I run one hoof down the other foreleg. Wilting a bit under her examination. “I’m not convinced that killing is necessary.”

Both of them roll their eyes. Though Guerina lands and flops over onto her back, looking at me upside down. “So, have you let Ghaliya know that you aren’t doing as expected when it comes to Dawn Shimmer here?”

Dawn snorts. “Just a matter of days ago, you were berating him for mounting me before finding out he wasn’t, now you are saying he should have?”

“Oh that’s simple, that's because I can't stand the idea of someone taking advantage of another person like that, it’s against rule 18. BUT since you seem ok with it... Then there's Ghaliya, who seemed pleased you had a libido. What happens when she finds out you don’t?”

“I do have a libido!” I shout. Then I realize what I just said, flinching back and I can feel my face heating. I huff a couple of times, trying to calm down. Then I start again. “Me not mounting Dawn has nothing to do with lack of desire to do the deed. Just not with her.”

Dawn cocks her head to the side. “Am I not attractive?” She walks in a small circle, waiving her tail around, for a moment I can see everything on her. “Am I not an object for your desire.” She comes close, ducking her head under mine, then turning her head to whisper into my ear. “I’m a slave, I belong to Ghaliya. You can do whatever you wish. I have no way to stop you.” She nuzzles my ear. “In fact, it’s my mistress’s desire that you have your way with me.” She says breathily.

I try to take a step back, and end up tripping over my tail, ending up on my back, listening to peals of laughter from both the unicorn and the griffon. “Not funny,” I huff.

“Oh, so you do have the ability,” she says, becoming sultry again, her eyes fixated on a certain part of my anatomy. I flip over and lie down quickly. Then she sees the look on my face, and starts to laugh again. “No worries, Ki. If you decide you want to, I won’t object. But you aren’t in love with me, I accept that. Though that deed doesn’t specifically require love. Though it does make it so much better. Though as I said, Ghaliya expected you to do so. She has asked me how you were.” She glances back at Guerina then back at me. “You know, in bed.”

That gets me to freeze. “Why would she ask you that?”

Guerina pipes up. “Well duh she wants to know how you are in the sack, because she plans on purchasing your wares herself. But she wants to know what she’s in for first. If she picks wrong, she can’t just divorce and try again.” She huffs, puffing out her cheeks a bit. “Remember, this is a very conservative, insular culture. Relations between freehorses happen within the bounds of marriage. That is one reason why slaves tend to be used for gratification, and let’s not get into the whole mess when it comes to harems. Remember, the mares in a harem aren’t just slaves, but some free mares choose to join for various reasons. Some want the chance to bear a potential royal heir. Remember, the Padishah’s mate passed away some years ago. He still has a duty to produce as many heirs as he can. Dawn may be a candidate, we have yet to see.”

I huff as what she said fully penetrates. “Wait a moment, she asked you? What did you tell her?”

Dawn scuffs a hoof along the stone of the courtyard. “Well, I’m honor bound not to lie to her. So, I evaded. I asked her if the palace servants heard my cries. I assured her they were cries of pleasure. I didn’t mention they were feigned though.” She blushes heavily. “She pressed for more information, and I bent the truth as best as I could. She seemed convinced. Though I don’t think I answered all her questions to her satisfaction. Since this is the first time I’ve really seen that part of you. So I had to get a bit creative.”

I lift myself a bit, glancing down, then I sigh heavily. Her effect on me earlier seems to have subsided. I look back at the pony mare. “So, are you done having amusement at my expense? Can we get back to learning magic?”

Dawn stands up. “Oh, that will never be done. Mares have had plenty of amusement at stallions’ expense for thousands of years, that is not about to change.” She glances at Guerina, who flinches. “No, I’m not going to have him pick you up right now. But he’s going to learn transfiguration pretty quickly. A living subject is convenient for some spells. Don’t worry, we won’t do any permanent harm.”

As the last words leave her mouth, the griffon has shot into the air. We both watch Guerina escape before Dawn giggles again. “There, though she’ll likely be back. You haven’t discussed how you are going to handle the wedding.”

I boggle at her. “Wedding?”

She looks at me. “Yes, your and Ghaliya’s wedding.”

I rub the back of my head with a hoof. “I’m not certain how to go about it. Don’t I have to meet her parents? Don’t we have to go to the Padishah and ask his blessing since she’s part of the royal family?”

She nods. “That will all come into play, and sooner than you think. But you have to get ready to get married via Saddle Arabian customs.”

I look down, trying to think of everything that will need to go on. Though I really don’t have a single clue as to what I need to do. I tilt my head to the side. “How do ponies get married in Equestria?”

She giggles. “Marriage doesn’t happen all that often, except among the nobles. One reason there is a lot of contention between Saddle Arabia and Equestria is we have fundamentally different cultures. In Equestria, we are very mare dominated, but here in Saddle Arabia, very stallion dominant. The birth rate between stallions and mares among the ponies leans very heavily towards fillies versus stallions. Something like four or five fillies for every colt born. So, we tend to group into herds. Very rarely is a herd formalized with a marriage, though it does happen. But you, Ki, are in luck. I have attended a couple of Saddle Arabian weddings. I can give you pointers. It’s quick and easy, just hold hooves and say some words, and then party for four days.” She stops for a moment. “Though I have never attended a royal ceremony, but it can’t be all that different, right?”
I smile tremulously. Now I’m terrified.
Dawn gets to her hooves. “No, you aren’t ready for the heavier transfiguration spells. I was just teasing Guerina on that.”

That gets a big sigh from me. When it comes to magical learning, I feel as though my skull has been sliced open, and just tons of spells and knowledge has been dumped in. Every few days she gives me a free day, so I can take time to process everything she’s been imparting to me. Pony magic isn’t just a few spell forms. Oh, no. It’s so much more complex than that. Some spells are math dependent, so I have to be able to run calculations in my head at a furious rate. Some are more based on geometric figures, using the different elemental powers in a certain way. And then the exact same elemental energies but in a slightly different format will produce radically different results.

I’m broken from my furious thinking by Dawn clearing her throat. I shake my head. “Sorry. Was thinking.”

She saunters over to me, running her body along my side. “What are you thinking about?” She finishes with a tail flick very much like Ghaliya. Which gets me to blush. Then she takes another look at me and falls over laughing.

I frown at the blue unicorn who is rolling on the ground, holding her middle with her hooves. “What?”

She looks at me, I know my face is likely bright red with how warm it is. But why is she finding that so funny. I tap my hooves a couple of times. “Dawn. What is so damned funny?”

She chuckles a few times, obviously trying to control her mirth. Finally she’s able to choke out, “Your wings.” Then she dissolves in giggles again.

I frown. “My wings?” Then I notice it, a tightness about my wings, I look back and both of them are standing at attention, stiff and nearly vibrating. I try to return them to my sides, and I can feel the tightness spread to my barrel, where the big muscles that govern the down stroke are pulling, but the muscles on my back are holding firm. Keeping my wings out and tense. I struggle with them, they simply don’t want to relax into their normal spot on my sides. “What’s wrong with my wings?”

Dawn sits up and wipes a tear away, though she seems to be able to fight the giggles a little better at this point. “I knew pegasi got wingboners. But boy, so do alicorns. I’ve never seen Princess Celestia pop a wingie, but now that I’ve seen yours, she had to have amazing self control.”

I frown. “Wingboners?”

She glances down, “Well, your wings aren’t the only part of you popping. When I brushed up against you, were you thinking about Ghaliya?”

I flop to the ground, wishing for my robes, though my last set is a soggy mess from earlier magical practice and are off in the corner. “No.”

She falls into peals of giggles once again. “Liar!”

I know my face has to be practically glowing at this point.

“Okay Ki, let’s get back to work.”

***

I thoroughly enjoy the hard work of the palace kitchens. Every day, they churn out enough food for everyhorse and pony in the palace, along with a generous extra that ends up being given to the poor through various houses throughout the city. At any time, we can have food brought to our rooms. Though the staff usually eats in the various cafeterias on various levels of the large structure. But no matter the lowest slave, or the Padishah himself, the food is always tasty and filling. Eating here is a treat. Some days I visit the café’s and some days I take my food in my rooms. Today, I’m in my room, enjoying yet another wonderful meal when I hear the door open. Very few are allowed to simply come inside, the servants who maintain my room are among them, though they usually take care to do their work when I’m out of my rooms. So since I’m here, the list of those who would come right in is rather short. I look towards the entryway. “Good morning, Ghaliya!” I call out.

My guess is right as the mare herself prances into my dining room. “Good morning!” she chirps happily. She glances at the platter of food. “Do I have good timing or bad?”

“Good! Always good!” I’ve only taken a few bites of the eggs. “Care to join me?”

She sidles up to the table, and I bring magic to bear to pull an extra plate from the trolley, serving spoons and covers are quickly flying about as I assemble her meal for her and I set it before her with a spin and a flourish. She stomps her hooves appreciatively. “Your magic practice with Dawn has been productive I see.”

I nod. “She has been teaching me a lot.”

Her face colors a bit. “And keeping you happy in other ways, right?” My own flush gets a giggle from her. “Don’t worry, Ki, that is expected and encouraged. Gotta keep the stallion happy.” She flashes a big smile at me.

I look down. I want to open my mouth, tell her the only one I want that way is her. But I stuff half a muffin into my mouth instead. I chew slowly, watching her take a bite. She’s just so elegant in everything she does. That beautiful coat, her perfectly styled mane. I’ve seen her covered in sweat, exhausted after a long day working. She’s beautiful then, but she’s stunning now. After a few minutes, she looks up at me,.“What?”

“Sorry.”

I finally focus on my food, and am able to get the rest down my throat without too much more fanfare. As she takes a cloth napkin and cleans her face and hooves, she sets it down and looks at me. “It’s been three days.”

I blink. “Three days?”

She nods.

The silence grows before I finally break. “For what?”

She huffs. “I opened myself to you, I laid myself bare, letting you know that I have feelings for you. I understand that you were caught off guard, but I know you’ve seen me during the last three days.”

It’s true, for the last three days since she proclaimed her desire to marry me, at random times throughout those days, I would see her, she’d be passing by the courtyard where Dawn was training me in magic, or she’d appear at a veranda while Guerina would be teaching me to fight with a blade or be training with the guards in firing weapons. I shrug. “I’m not following.”

She stomps a hoof vehemently. “I will have your answer. I was hoping not to have to demand it of you, but you leave me no choice. Will you or won’t you?”

A cold tingle settles at the base of my spine. “Ghaliya, of course I want to. I wanted to say it that night, but I was terrified.”

“Terrified? What about me is terrifying?”
I shake my head. “Well…not you, really. Just remember, I’ve only been here for a matter of months, I still have no memory of what happened before. I don’t know how I got here, what’s going to happen. I don’t know what is going to happen in the future. I’m told I’m a pony, like Celestia, or Dawn. I don’t know what I need to do about that.”

The look on her face gets me to stumble to a stop. The mirth expands to a wide grin. “When somehorse is rambling like that, it means the decision is made. So, tell me.”

“Of course! I’d love to marry you, I fell in love the moment I met you.”

She stands up, moving over and nuzzling me. “I was hoping that would be your answer.” She murmurs softly into my ear.” She turns around. “Better get some fresh robes on.”

“Why?”

“We have to tell my uncle, unless you want to talk to my father first.”

I watch her do that cute tail flick once again. Then what she said finally registers. “Wait, what?”

She cocks her head to the side. “We must get my uncle’s blessing, then my father’s. Unless you want to reverse the order. My uncle is holding court today, so we should talk to him first.”

I nod. “Okay.” It only takes a few minutes to get a fresh set of robes on before I follow Ghaliya through the halls of the palace. After what seems like only seconds, we are being announced into the presence of the Padishah of all of Saddle Arabia. He’s sitting on his throne, though instead of the usual happy smile he has in my presence, he seems to glower at us. I glance at Ghaliya who encourages me to step forward. I guess she wants me to make the pronouncement. I bow before him. “Great Padishah, as you are no doubt aware, Ghaliya here has decided that she is not interested in marrying the horse chosen for her. She has decided to seek her own path.” I glance back at her, getting a happy smile from her, then I look back at Kaspar, who has gone from merely a glower to what seems to be outright anger. I gulp and continue. “A matter of three days ago, she came to me, informing me of her decision regarding Sargon. Then she surprised me by stating that she does want to get married, but the one she wants to marry is me. I have accepted her offer.”

Dead silence reigns throughout the throne room. I flinch at the look on his face. I’m so used to his usual happy smile, or even the wise look as he passed judgement on the horse who was behind Ghaliya’s marenapping. This look, however, chills me to the bone. I find myself taking a step back.

His eyes dart to look at Ghaliya. “Is this true, my niece?”

I can hear her clear her throat before she answers. “Yes, uncle. This isn’t about duty, honor, or anything like that, its about trust, friendship, and love. I love him, and I’m following my heart.” Her voice is way higher than it usually is, almost a squeak. Ghaliya doesn’t squeak.

He stands and looks down at us, his tail flicking slightly, “When Sargon came to me, informing me of my niece’s decision, I was dismayed and confused. I remained hopeful that she had found another horse to garner her interest, another stallion who could stand tall in the courts. I suspected it would be you, I sincerely hoped it wasn’t, but I did not wish to fear the worst.” His ears flatten back as his tail flags, “Guards!” He says sharply.

It’s only seconds before four guards have me in their grip, and another horse is fitting a magical suppressor on my horn. I can only stand there in shock. I look up at him. He clears his throat. “I am truly sorry, Ki. But you have been told that Ghaliya is not for you. Ghaliya, as my niece, is a member of the royal family, and must follow with the customs of her family. I wish I didn’t have to tell my brother that she wanted to marry a pony, no matter how much I liked that pony myself.” He sighs. “My wish is that after a few years, you would have taken the pony mare in Ghaliya’s service as your wife. But since you have accepted Ghaliya’s request. I must act. For defiling the royal court in seeking the hoof of a member of the royal family in matrimony. I pronounce the sentence of death for you, Ki.”

Chapter 11.

The clatter of metal on metal and the clatter of hooves fills the air as royal guards rush in following the Padishah’s pronouncement, forming a wide circle. Lances and guns in hoof, they stand ready. I face a wall of steel and gunmetal. Once in position, all sound fades away as they stand watching me, seeming to not even breathe. They watch my every move, my every breath.

I swallow hard, I did not expect this reaction. I know his justice is swift, it will be only a matter of minutes before I’m tied down to the same flagstones that other horse was, awaiting the drop of the sword on my neck. I try to take a step back, but the guards, the same guards that I’ve sat with and eaten with. The same guards that I’ve joked around with, are holding me firmly. Almost by instinct I assume the void, trying to pull on my magic.

I’m greeted with a coldness that shocks me to my core. I can feel the warmth of the magic, I can sense the gentle yet overwhelming power beyond. But when I reach towards it, I touch some sort of barrier, like the smoothest of glass. What is this? Is this the effect of the suppression ring on my horn?

This is their gift, their trust? You can break this. It is nothing to you.

My ears flick in response to the voice, my eyes widen and dart around as everything seems to move in slow motion, who or what is that?

You have the power, you have the essence of life in your hooves. If you let them they will take everything from you.

My mind is now scrabbling along this barrier, my magic is right there, it’s just out of reach, I need to reach for it. I need to touch it, let the magic fill me, let my horn focus…

Take the power! It’s right there, push through this, if you don’t they will take everything. As the moon brings nightmares and the sun breaks the day, you need the power! Without it you can’t protect yourself, break this, break them, you are the World Breaker. You give life, you can take it, now before they strike!

I shake my can feel my body reacting, my heart is racing, my breathing is nearly to the point of hyperventilation. “No.” I whisper.

Padishah Kaspar stands from his throne and takes a few steps forward. “I am truly sorry about this, Ki. But you cannot be consort to one of the royal family. You are a pony, not of us. While my errant niece has been resistant to Sargon’s advances. I had hoped she would settle down and take her place in our society. She doesn’t have to marry him. She has agreed to pay back the dowry for her, so she is free to choose another horse for her to marry. Or she can choose not to marry.” He sighs. “Though your words and actions have impressed me, I truly did not think you were an agent for Celestia. I had hoped that you would be a friend to my kingdom, an ally, an asset. But to have you wrangle your way into her affections, I must conclude your intentions to not be honorable, that you are nothing but a pawn in Celestia’s game with the other kingdoms. You have broken my trust, and for that, you will pay the price.”

A loud stamp of hooves behind me gets me to flinch. “Uncle, you cannot kill him!”

He looks over at Ghaliya, an eyebrow rising. “Are you certain about that, my young niece? From where I stand, it looks like I easily can have him killed.”

He seeks to destroy you, you must protect yourself! End him!

“I won’t let you!” Ghaliya cries out in anger.

He chuckles. “Umm al-Hurairah, Ghaliya dear, did you not learn to never go against family? You, the sumudiyya, should act better by your names."

My wings feel almost leathery for a moment against my sides before I give my head a powerful shake. Flexing my pinion feathers, I gulp hard, looking up at the Padishah.

She looks back at me, a grim smile on her face. I think she’s trying to reassure me, before turning back to face her uncle. “I made it quite clear that I was not happy when Sargon was allowed to contend for my hoof in marriage. I’ve been working hard, building my business up from nothing, with no help from you. I have made my own way in your kingdom. I have not just survived, but I have prospered. I am able to choose who I want in my life. Not my father, not you!” She stamps a hoof.

I’m trying to keep my breathing under control. Surprisingly, it’s not the prospect of a sword meeting my neck rather violently that has me panicking, but the fact I cannot touch my magic. I could force it, I could break the barrier, I could…

Yes, do it, free yourself. No mere item can contain you.

Ghaliya growls. “Uncle. I am free, as you said, to choose my mate for life. I choose Ki. He has no knowledge of Celestia. He holds no loyalty except to me and until now, to you. I will not let you take his life without consequence. If you want to take his head for the desire to marry me. You must take my head for wanting to marry him. And the head of a griefstruck father.”

“Padishah,” one of the advisors calls out, “You need to free him.”

Padishah Kaspar focuses on Ghaliya and takes a step forward. “You stand in rebellion to my word?”

I jerk in the horse’s grasp. My panic is rising. I can feel myself reaching towards the magic, the warmth is there, I just have to…

Yes, save yourself from these ungrateful heathens.

“Yes, if your word means the death of the one I love.”

Silence reigns throughout the throne room. One of the Padishah’s advisors moves closer and whispers in his ear. It’s the Grand Vizier, though he darts fearful glances towards me as he talks quietly to Kaspar. As he finishes, the Padishah looks at me sharply. He glances towards Bijan then back at me before clearing his throat.

“Release him.” He says sharply.

“Ghaliya,” The Grand Vizier says gently, “comfort Ki, let him know you are there and it’s safe.”

As the horses let me go, I reach up my hooves, for a moment, the restraint resists my efforts to dislodge it. One of the guards comes over and helps me, as the hated thing lands on the floor, I light my horn and channel Fire into it, leaving it a melted mess, sparking and crackling on the floor. My eyes burning as I look up before I feel Ghaliya’s hoof touch me.

“Ki?” She says with a gentle voice, “It’s okay, you’re free. I’m here. I’m with you, always.”

Padishah Kaspar clears his throat. “Your words have not fallen on deaf ears.” He takes a few deep breaths, looking at the slag of the restraint on the floor. “But what I said must hold, you cannot be admitted to the royal family as consort to my niece. So, Sadayina Ghaliya, you are hereby severed from my family. I am no longer your uncle, you will have no access to the palace, I strip you of any hold to the family gold. You are no longer welcome in my palace. And as for you.” His eyes turn towards me. “I don’t want to see you in my palace ever again. I will fall short of exile from the City of Gardens. But you will have no access to any of the resources of the palace or of the royal family. You will be leaving this palace immediately. And I hope to never see you again.”

He turns his back as the line of horses slowly advance upon myself and Ghaliya, lowering their lances. Ghaliya stands before me, her tail flagging. “Uncle…”

He whirls around. “Don’t call me that! You have abandoned your family! You have abandoned your responsibilities for this pony! You no longer have the right to call me Uncle. You no longer have the right to call me family.” He ends with a hard stamp of a hoof.

“Let’s go.” I say quietly to her and she nods curtly before we both flee. The guards don’t pursue us, but she gets up into a gallop, her long legs eating the distance through the palace to the point where I have to take to the air to keep up with her. Together we flee the palace as fast as we can.

***

Two statues stand guard at the entrance to the throne room. A pair of dragons, their mouths agape mid roar, wings spread wide as they stand perched on pedestals. They guard doors that had not been open since before the castle was buried. Doors that remained sealed since before the great desert had overtaken the lands. Doors that had remained closed since before the great ice.

The sound of hoof steps echo through the corridors as light encroaches on the forever dark of the halls. Torches, one by one, springing to life as the steps grow closer, casting shadows and illuminating the dust floating in the air. As the light reaches the statues, a great cracking sound can be heard. The statues begin to glow in response to the light, cracks of brown and gold and white showing through the cracks in brilliant light.

The cracks run together across the statues. Growing and deepening, they spread across the entirety of both statues until the stone explodes outwards, exposing a pair of dragons. Gasping for air, both bellow fire in powerful roars up towards the ceiling. Their wings flap away the last of the dust and rocks from centuries of imprisonment. Tails slashing through the air, stirring up debris and clouds as their foreclaws dig into the marble pedestals they stand on.

Stepping down with a snarl, the first, a deep crimson red with gold counter scales down her neck and belly, she has horns that are the color of steel, but far sharper than any mere blade or spear. With a look to the side, the second dragon nods, this one black, with dark blue counter scales and white horns. They shake themselves out before they look towards the figure.

“Good morning Bellona, Enyo.”

The female dragon snarls, “How long have we slept for?”

“Too long. Far too long.” The figure says, walking past the two as the doors open to magical command.

Looking into the throne room, the two dragons shake their heads. With a huff, the male dragon grumbles, “What a mess.”

While the magic remained, it could not hold back all the effects of time. Banners which once hung proudly now litter the floor with dust. Flowers, bushes, even small trees, long dead and decayed, some petrified, while others simply were nothing, a mere memory accented by the pots they once occupied. The raised dais dominates the far end of the room, its two thrones sitting unused. Behind the great doors that lead out to a balcony, now buried under sand.

“This is unbecoming. Enyo, Bellona, time to earn your keep, clean this place up.”

Bowing their heads, the pair responds in stereo, “Yes, honored one.”

***

“What was that all about?” I murmur softly.

Ghaliya reclines in her office, several papers before her. She’s sipping tea as she works. She looks up at me quizzically. It’s only been a few hours since we’ve been so rudely ejected from the royal palace. “That was about me getting disowned, BUT getting my way. It could have gone a lot worse. It almost did,” she says, tilting her head to the side with a smile so big and bright she has to close her eyes.

“No, I meant with Bijan and your uncle,” I huff, then I shake my own head and smile back at Ghaliya. Her way of showing happiness in this situation is just infectious. “His attitude changed so much when Bijan talked to him. Did you hear what he said?”

She shakes her head. “I don’t think the restraint was very effective.”

That gets me to turn and look at her in shock. “Not very effective? I was terrified! I couldn’t touch my magic!” I assume the void and pull the magic into me, my horn lighting. “It was the most horrifying experience in my life!”

She snorts and pokes me with the tip of her hoof. “Yeah, in the what? Few months you can remember?” She stops and shakes her head. “Ki, those are supposed to be enchanted with extremely powerful magic. You are not supposed to be able to burn one to a cinder the way you did. I think part of the reason Bijan talked to him was because given enough time, and when you got panicked enough, you would have broken it. What would you have done then?”

“I would have…” I stop. “I mean I would…” I gulp, remembering that voice whispering in my mind, death, revenge, power? It seemed to be lusting for that. She nods as though she could hear the words inside my head. I flop to the floor. “I’m so sorry, Ghaliya.”

She looks at me over her tea, her eyebrows rising. “Why?”

“I caused you to be banished from your family.”

“You caused nothing,” she says, slamming her teacup down, the dark liquid splashing all over her hoof. She takes a moment to extract her hoof from the handle and shakes it daintily. “You didn’t cause this, Ki. I knew my uncle was upset with my decision regarding Sargon. I knew it was going to escalate. I didn’t expect this exact reaction, I knew he was wary of you. His reaction to me bringing an alicorn home was surprising, but he showed us why he reacted that way.”

I narrow my eyes, thinking. “The cisterns under the city. That statue.”

She nods. “We already know alicorns are long lived, apparently he thinks that you would assert your claim to this land. Take what we have built away from him, away from the horses.”

That gets a short whinny from me. “Seriously? I don’t know any of that! I wouldn’t try to take land like that. I have no desire…”

I stumble to a stop at the look on Ghaliya’s face. “Of course I know that, Ki. You know that. And he likely knows that. But having an alicorn show up after over a thousand years of absence, he has to consider that possibility.” She sighs heavily. “I can’t really blame him for his decision.” She looks at me. “But I don’t care. I have sent Dawn with a message to my father. Though he’s likely already heard about developments from his brother. He has no say in who I will be marrying. I’ve paid back my dowry, I’ve paid what you owe to the Padishah.”

I snort in surprise. “What I owe?”

She nods. “You think living in the palace is just guest right? Maybe for a short time, but you were accruing debt to the crown with every night that you stayed there, and I’m certain that was intentional. The more you owe to the crown, the less you can…” She shrugs. “Don’t worry Ki.” She gets to her hooves and moves over and lies down next to me, her body up against mine. On reflex I fold a wing around her. She snuggles closer to me. “I will take care of you. No matter what.” She leans her head under my chin, I can feel her voice resonating in my throat. “No matter what.” She murmurs softly.

“D'awwww, how so adorable.”

I glance over. Dawn is standing there, heavy saddlebags hanging on each side of her. She smiles as she shrugs out of the bags. “I did what you wanted, Ghaliya. I delivered the message to your father, and boy was he not happy. But I don’t think he’s happy with his brother either. I went to the palace and got your stuff also, Ki.”

“We are banned from the palace,” I say before I see the smirk on her face.

“Well, we are banned from the palace, afterall.” I say before I see the smirk on her face. “Slaves and common ponies can sometimes get where freehorses cannot.” Ghaliya murmurs softly.

Dawn nods. “I got your stuff from your rooms, Ki. Extra robes, some gold, a few things of yours.” She indicates the bags on the floor, getting a smile from me.

“Thank you, Dawn.”

“All part of the service. So, what are you going to do now?”

I sigh, looking at Ghaliya. “I don’t know. I guess work on training, go out with the caravan, just continue living my life. I don’t know what happened before.” I stop, trying to remember, only flashes of an explosion surfacing. I shake my head. “But I know what I have now, and I will be enjoying my life with a certain somehorse.”

Ghaliya shifts closer to me. “Yeah,” she murmurs softly.

Dawn looks at the two of us for a long moment. “Well, after what happened, I’d say the rest of the day is a free day for you, Ki. Maybe give you a couple of days to recover. We can't spare you any longer, not now we're on our own." She trots from the room.

“Ki.” Ghaliya says softly.

“Yes?” I gulp, watching Dawn go before looking back at Ghaliya.

“What happened? You seemed to scare Bijan.”

I frown, remembering having that suppressor on my horn. “I don’t know I heard some voice, I felt a presence, inside me. Like a part of me, pushing for me to break it, to tap into my power.”

“I looked back at you, if I didn’t know you, I would have been afraid. I could see the panic on your face. I saw the anger, the frustration. It was scary. You know, he would not have followed through on that threat.”

My eyes widen. “What are you talking about? With that other horse, there was almost no delay.”

She rubs her muzzle along my neck, I fight my wings, which want to extend. “Ki, there is a reason my uncle.” She tsks. “The Padishah, I must remember to refer to him that way.” She sighs. “He has advisors for a reason. He made his proclamation in the heat of anger. Before anything happened, cooler heads would have prevailed. He would not declare war against Celestia without knowing he could win.”

I narrow my eyes. “But I don’t have any connection to her.”

“It doesn’t matter. Killing an alicorn, that’s assuming you can be killed, would be an act of war on Equestria. At the very least, it would make future peaceful relations with Celestia and her kingdom difficult if not impossible if it became known that he had an alicorn unknown to her killed for such a reason, no pony would ever deal with our kingdom again. If you had stood in open rebellion of him, I could see him justifying such an execution, but wanting to marry a mare…” She shakes her head. “I don’t see that being justifiable with Celestia.”

I turn my head away. “I don’t want to see Celestia. She scares me.”

“She scares me, too, love. She scares me, too.”

A throat clearing gets both of our attention. I notice the horse who is waiting respectfully outside the door. I start to move away from Ghaliya, only to have her use her head to hold me in place. I suppress the urge to make noise as Ghaliya calls out for the horse to enter. Ducking through the curtains, I find my eyes widening. “Farris!?”

He bows briefly, though seeing Ghaliya snuggled up next to me puts a distasteful frown on his face. “Mistress. And new master. Forgive me my priordiscourtesies, you have proven your honor and intentions. No more shall I slight you.”

“You no longer have to call me that.” She says abruptly, her voice all business. “I’m guessing you are getting reassigned?”

He shakes his head, tossing his mane. “I was presented with orders back to the royal palace. Along with the other guards of my contingent. I refused them and resigned from the Fedayeen”

That gets Ghaliya to stand up, for a moment, I feel the ache of her being away from me, but she looks back at me with a smile before moving up to Farris. “This is not a small thing, Farris. The Padishah…”

Farris stops her with a sharp gesture of his hoof. “Is wrong. His highness is wrong. Master Ki has been with us, not just with the Djinn. But he has shown his loyalty to you. I could do no less. Not a single Mujahid has followed the orders, we offer our contract to you, to continue protecting you and the caravan for as long as you’ll have us.”

Ghaliya looks back at me, then at Farris. “Very well, I will accept your contracts.” She stops for a moment, then tosses her mane to the side. “And, you have my thanks, Farris. The Padishah and my father wanted you to protect me while on the march. I’m glad to see you will be continuing with me in this time.”

He bows again. “I could do nothing less. Both of you have earned my respect. What Master Ki went through when you were taken from us. I knew he would do absolutely anything to rescue you. Just as I would.”

“Thank you, Farris.” I say softly, getting a bow in my direction. He salutes Ghaliya and I before turning tail and exiting the office.

Ghaliya turns around. “Okay, when do you want to get married?”

My eyes widen. “We just got thrown out of the palace, you just got disowned by your family. And you want to plan our wedding?”

She giggles. “Well, have you thought about where you are sleeping tonight? I have my own home, and I’m just fine with breaking many of the rules. But having an unattached mare sleeping under the same roof as an unattached stallion, you aren’t my brother, thank the stars. But, no, that’s not going to work at all. We don't have the excuse of travel anymore.”

My eyes widen, I hadn’t given a single thought to that. She giggles. “Maybe Farris has room at his place. It’s a small room, but better than nothing.”

I frown, Farris? I shake my head. Getting a louder giggle from her. “Oh, Ki. I wouldn’t do that to you.” She looks around. “In a few weeks, we will be wed, and you will join me in our bed. Under our roof together.” She comes over and nuzzles my cheek. “But until that time. You can sleep here, I’ve done so many times, the back office has a comfortable place for you to rest. I’ll ensure you have enough gold to pay for food. There’s no shortage of horses making food all over the city. You’ve been spoiled by living in the palace, where you can get any amount of food at any time simply by asking. You are going to have to work for it now. You are our caravan’s magic user. You are still being trained in that. The guards will still train you in bladed weapons and in firearms. You have nothing to worry about there.”

I snort, “Well, I do have the abilities of a pegasus pony or a griffon. I could sleep on a cloud.”

“Good luck finding a cloud this time of year. There aren’t all that many available.”

I lay my head down. “Not fair.”

She walks towards the door. “I need to be getting home, Hadi will be wondering where I am, if the news from the palace has reached him.”

I nod as she moves off, that flick of her tail capturing my attention, occupying my thoughts for way too long after she left. I notice but don’t really react as Dawn comes into the office and moves quickly to the back room. I’ve been helping Ghaliya with the record keeping when she’s been in town between trips. Hours pass as I finish up writing the numbers into the large ledger book. Finally I stretch, Dawn had apparently lit a couple of lamps while I had been working. The window shows me that it’s night out. I stretch a bit before moving into the back room, using my magic to snuff the flames from the lamps as I move. The low bed seems to have been fluffed out and made up for me to crash into it. I crawl in and pull the covers up. Night here can get quite cold, even in the city. After only a few moments, another body crawls into the bed and snuggles up with me.

“Ghaliya?” I murmur softly. Did she just go against what she told me earlier?

“Nope.”

I open an eye, Dawn is now snuggled tightly against my chest, her forelegs around my barrel. She looks up at me. “I am following orders here -- mandatory and fun -- the best kind. You’ve had a very rough day. You need comforting. I’m not going to pressure you into anything here, but you need somepony to be close to you tonight.”

I fold my wing over the unicorn mare and snuggle closer to her. “Thank you, Dawn.” I murmur softly, sleep rolling over me. “I don’t know what I would do without your support.”

“All part of the service.” She says quietly as sleep finally catches up with me.

***

“Miss, miss. Please wait! I need your help!”

The plaintive voice pulls me from my slumber. It’s only been a few days since I’ve left the palace. Making a temporary home in Ghaliya’s office has been nice, but still I’d prefer an actual home, preferably with Ghaliya by my side. Though during the day, I am lucky to even see her. We are just too busy as we prepare for her next caravan outing without delay. There's a frantic energy to it, like we're wondering when the match is going to touch the powder. This voice, sounding like an older mare, has grabbed my attention. I take a moment to pull on my robes before nosing through the curtain into the main office area.

Ghaliya is standing there, before an older mare. Sitting on the floor between them is a bag, if it has gold in it, it’s not very much, the large bag is obviously nearly depleted. The mare sighs. “I need to hire a caravan, our village is suffering. We are a small settlement near the Great Sea. A plague has caused our crops to fail, us horses have very little to eat. I was sent here with what gold we could scrounge together and I’ve purchased what goods I could. But everything here is so expensive! I don’t have much left for the fees for a caravan to transport everything back home.” She glances at me, then back to Ghaliya. “An old mare in the marketplace said for me to seek you out. Please, you are my only hope.”

I move around where I can see Ghaliya’s face. She’s quite torn obviously. I know the amount of income from a typical caravan, looking at that sack, I doubt there’s enough gold in there to cover our costs, even with everything already purchased. I move over and sit next to Ghaliya, who sidles a bit closer to me, wanting me close to her.

“We don’t really do that sort of thing. Usually we take on much bigger…” Ghaliya starts.

“But I have nowhere else to turn! I have several wagons, and a few others from our village to pull them, but we have no security, we have no protection. No other caravan company is willing to take the job. Please, I beg of you! Horses will starve if I don’t get everything back. We could try to strike out on our own. But we will have to pass through some wild territory.”

“I’ll do it,” I say softly.

Ghaliya snorts, “Ki, careful, I can’t afford to send more than a half dozen guards with you. Most of them are needed for the run we are preparing for right now, with the angry old stallion...” She runs her cheek next to mine. “And I really wanted you with me for this one.”

That gets a smile from me. “Just keep Dawn with you. She has some of those focusing crystals. She’s taught me their use. I can spend time with you every evening when you stop for the night, then pop back to them in the morning and travel with them during the day.”

Ghaliya pulls the sack closer, she looks inside. “This could be an initial payment, but we will have to make arrangements for more later.” She looks up at the mare. “I can perhaps take a percentage of your crops as payment once you get your fields sorted out.” She looks at me, then at the older mare. “Can you agree to those terms?”

The mare nods. “Oh, yes. Normally we are quite productive. Our scholar has been working night and day to try to fix the problems. We’ve thought of appealing to the Padishah for magical help to fix the fields. But Nisran is quite learned, he will fix things pretty quickly. We have faith in him.”

Ghaliya smiles at me. Then she leans closer. “I expect you with me at sundown every night, Ki. Can you do that?”

I nod. She picks up the sack and indicates for the mare to follow her. In only a matter of hours we are heading from the city. The older mare nearly prancing in delight as we walk. I keep looking around. Then I see something that gets me to stop in my tracks. In the bazaar, a mare is standing there. She’s dark blue, almost navy blue. Though she looks quite aged, her coat is graying. But her mane, it’s three toned gray and silver. I know I’ve seen her before. She nods at the mare that hired us with a small smile and the mare nods back. I take a hesitant step, looking back at her. Despite her obviously advanced age, her eyes are captivating. Wisdom and experience, yet a youthful exuberance I’ve only seen in the young horses around here. With a flick of her tail, she disappears into the crowd as we make our way through the city walls out into the desert. Eight days of walking are ahead of us. Though the paltry dozen wagons following me are quite small for a caravan, I sincerely doubt that any bandits along our route would consider us worth the risk, though the guards, all volunteers, are arrayed around the small group would be enough deterrence in my estimation as we make our way southeast. The horses from the village are all skinny, though they seem to have a lot of heart as they pull their wagons down the hard packed road. Ghaliya’s caravan is going to leave the following morning.

As the sun touches the western horizon, I focus my magic and pull a small staff out of my own pack. Remembering the spell that Dawn drilled into me, it is only seconds before it takes on a glow of its own. With my magic attuned to it, I can teleport back to it at any time. Then I cast my magic out and only a few moments I feel my destination, feel the crystal. I pulse a bit of magic at it, knowing it’s starting to glow where Dawn had planted it in the ground. A few moments later I can feel the magical response. They’re ready for me. It’s exactly where I expect it to be. A surge of magic and I pop out of existence, to appear next to the short staff driven into the ground. Dawn is standing there, a big smile on her face. “You are picking up your lessons quite well, Ki.”

“I’ve had a good teacher.”

Dawns shy smile and blush get a smile from me. I don’t love her, not the way I feel for Ghaliya, but I do have a lot of affection for the blue unicorn. I reach down and nuzzle the cheek of the shorter mare in affection before I turn and see Ghaliya standing there, a happy smile on her face.

“So, how far did you get?”

I shrug my wings. “About twenty miles before sundown. The guards are set up for the night and you and I can have a nice supper before I head back.”

She smiles brightly. “That sounds wonderful.”

“Ki!!!” Comes a young voice before the small horse barrels into me. I hug the colt tightly. “Ghaliya said you would be here, yet I saw you leave with that small caravan.”

I nod. “The wonders of magic.”

Ghaliya moves over. Our meal is prepared, getting a happy smile from me.

Popping back into my tent a few hours later, I crawl into my blankets for a peaceful sleep. I can handle this, as long as I see Ghaliya every day.

This ritual goes on through the trip before we crest a dune and find a large valley, leading down to the ocean. The breeze from the large body of water keeps everything cool, very nice after days of dealing with the hot sun. But what surprises me is the amount of tilled land, and yet, nothing is growing. There is an orchard also, and the trees are wizened and sickly looking. What is going on here?

The horses of the small caravan can see their home and are speeding up a bit eager to get home, to see their own family and friends. I smile at their eagerness, as I have to chastise them a bit to keep a steady pace so as not to get over tired. I haven’t just been learning from Dawn and the guard. Ghaliya has taught me a lot about her business and the care of her employees and slaves as well. I glance up at the sun, we have hours left of daylight. As we approach, more and more horses, almost all of them painfully thin, apparently only a few tubers along with what little the trees are producing have been their only food supply. First one, then more and more of the horses starts calling out to the small caravan, those working in the fields watching as we get on the road into the town. Thin, tired bodies smiling brightly for what seems to be the first time in a long time. Malnourished foals bouncing around in front of us, and as we finally pull into the town, the food is being quickly unloaded and taken to the individual homes.

The mare who hired us is quite profuse with her thanks as another horse in robes much like mine comes out. Perched on his face is a pair of eye glasses, and he’s got a similar star on his forehead much like how Irfan has on his own. I nod in response to the mare before heading over to him. “Nisran?”

He looks up from a book, then he does a double take. “A pony?”

I look up, cross eyed at my horn, then I nod. “Yeah, but I’m not from Equestria.” He nods. I glance at the book, it seems to be something about magical diseases on crops. “No luck?”

I light my horn. “Mind if I try?”

His eyes widen. “By all means! If you can fix this, we will be forever in your debt, pony. We shall call you Al-Kareem, the generous.”

“Just Ki,” I say absently as I move into the field. I know how to feel the life around me. I can feel the seeds, the little bundles of life just waiting to emerge. I feel the ground all around me, tilled and taken care of carefully by the horses here over the centuries. There doesn’t seem to be… I surge magic into my horn, something is wrong here. The life should easily take hold, this land is fertile, an ideal place for growing food. But something is inhibiting that. I look around. I can feel the wrongness. “There is something different here,” I say softly. “It’s not intelligent, not the way we are, but there is some intelligence here. Magical strength.”

Nisran snorts. “I know that, but I haven’t…”

I look around. Something is tickling the back of my mind. Why do I know this? Why is a memory surfacing, some book I’ve read. I can see the pages, but it’s not held on any stand, but I can see…claws? Some appendages holding this book. But the information comes through. “Stymphalian,” I say softly.

Chapter 12.

“Stymphalian?” Nisran says, his saddle bag opening and a book floats out to hover in front of him. “I’ve never heard of that, what is it?” The pages blur as he flips through the thick tome with his magic.

This close, I can feel his strength, it’s not much, but it’s enough to have the fur on the back of my neck rise. He gets to the end and slams the book closed before looking back at me. “What’s going on?” I look at the book floating between us. “You were trained in magic?”

“I’ve been called to it. I spent years in the City of Gardens learning the magic before returning home."

"I don't know, I just remember something about it, I remember Stymphalian birds, and something about Andromeda." I shake my head and sigh, "I can't remember anything about my life before but... I remember that. WHY?"

His glasses fly off his face and a cloth emerges from his saddle bags. He starts cleaning his glasses. "Actually it’s not as strange as you think.” He looks at me as he floats his glasses into position. “You remember how to speak, you remember the meaning of and use of words. You might not have known how to use magic, but you knew what magic was. I would suspect it’s like this. You know the words, the descriptions, and what’s associated with them, but not how they apply to you."

I take a step back, narrowing my eyes. “So the memories are there? I just don’t know how to associate them with what’s going on now, so I can’t understand them enough to recall them?”

He nods. “Exactly.” He narrows his eyes at me. “You are a pretty smart one. For a pony.” He turns and starts walking along the field. “I must beg your pardon, you know my name, but I do not know yours.”

“It’s Ki.”

He looks sideways at me. “Ki? Well, that name doesn’t really seem to suit you.” He shakes his head. “Though, it’s funny you mention birds. We have had a new flock of birds take roost in the area. They first fed off the trees, and at first, before they started withering, they didn’t take enough to really bother us. We grow enough food here. Plenty for the town to eat, along with selling a good amount to some of the other coastal towns.” He tosses his head to indicate the village. Though as I get a good look at it, I can see this was a prosperous town, now fallen on hard times. The woodwork and stonework is top notch, as good as anything in the City of Gardens. While nearly every horse varies from skinny to downright emaciated, some wear clothing just like back in the City. This is definitely a prosperous town normally. Perhaps Ghaliya would make a decent profit with the occasional caravan out here.

He’s been talking while my mind was elsewhere, but something he said snaps me out of my reverie. “Hold up. I grumble. What was this about a djinn?”

He actually smiles at me. “Oh, the water djinn, she set up her own little enclave about ten miles north of here. When she attacked a group of foals, I went with a group of the town watch and we drove her off. I don’t have a huge amount of magic, but I was able to scare her with a few spells. Let her know we didn’t want her around, and she took off.”

I grin back at him and recount our first encounter with the fire djinn near the city. As I’m finishing up that story, his ears flick behind him, and he turns his head. A horse is running towards us as fast as she can. She skids to a stop. “Ealim Nisran, come quick. Naziha needs you.”

He sighs, “I know she’s been having a rough pregnancy, but the tea that I’ve given her…”

“She’s in a huge amount of pain, and one of her foals doesn’t seem to be moving, while the other is moving a lot more than usual. There is something wrong.”

Nisran glances back at me, before nodding. “I’m on my way.” He looks back at me again apologetically before streaking off. I stand there for a long time, looking at the field. Then I glance back at the running horse. I can help, I have magic, it is oriented towards life. What is more exemplified of life than a horse about to give birth? The sides of my robes shift as I bring out my wings and I streak into the air. My time flying with Guerina has got me enjoying that part of me. I smile as the wind of my flight pushes the cowl back, the flight only takes a few seconds, but I am enjoying my heart beating harder, my lungs working with my wings, taking deeper breaths as my wings are on the upstroke, strong exhalation as the downstroke takes effect. I land and prance a few moments as I fold my wings back under my robes.

“He’s an alicorn?” comes from dozens of voices.

Nisran canters up to me. “Pardon me, Prince. I did not know, I am not worthy of your advice.” He bows before me. I can feel my cheeks heating as the other horse bow in front of me.

“Oh, stand up. I’m no prince.” I mutter. “I’m just a pony, I’m not from Equestria.”

Nisran stubbornly stays prostrate. “Alicorns are royalty, it matters not that you are not from Equestria. That does not remove what you are.”

I seek the void and in an instant, my horn is glowing. I reach out gently with Air and pull him to his hooves, a small grip at the bottom of his jaw has his eyes looking at me. “I don’t need, nor do I desire, any of this. Treat me like any other horse.” I raise my voice. “I’m the same as any other horse here. Nothing special. Understood?”

The prostrate horses all around talk softly, their words become a jumble as I look around. “I mean it, all of you, stand up!”

Nisran is shaking in my magic, I let him go and he takes a step back. “Forgive my forwardness. Naziha doesn’t need to be your concern. She has a vivid imagination, she’s not always the most reliable…”

“Nisran, I’m here to help. Let me help. Including this mare, Naziha. Okay?”

He ducks his head down. “As you wish, Prince.” He backs himself towards the small house. “If my Prince will follow me.”

I sigh. “Stop calling me Prince. I’m merely Ki.”

“As you wish, Prince Ki.”

I roll my eyes, this one is going to be stubborn. I follow him through the door and we head through the house and up a set of stairs. Soft grunts and moans of pain lead us into a bedroom. On a hay filled tick on a low platform is a young mare. Her body covered in sweat. “Oh, Ealim Nisran. Please, it hurts.”

He leans forward. “Have you drunk the tea I gave you?”

She nods. “Every four hours as you’ve told me. I swear!” He looks back at me. “This might be worse than I thought.” I can feel him pull on his magic, and for a long moment we stand there letting his magic flow as he examined her. Finally, he pulls away with a sharp jerk and shakes his head sadly, “Your foals are in distress. I may be able to save one, but I fear the other will not survive. You have a few weeks left. Though with this much distress, I don’t think either will survive if you take them to full term. I think we should make you birth them now.” I kneel down as she starts wailing. “One won’t make it?” I say softly to the scholar. He nods. “There’s nothing I can do, it’s beyond my help. All I can do is help the other and the mare.” I find myself growling, “No, not if I have anything to say about it.” I light my horn, as I look down at the mare, the draw of magic coming easier. Dawn Shimmer has taught me many spells and spell forms. While not a healer, Dawn knows the mechanics of delving to determine sickness. I form the weave modifying it on the fly, mainly comprising spirit and essence. Taking a deep breath, I lay the magic over her distended belly. Within my mind, information begins to flow, forming picture in my mind of what is going on, “The umbilical cord has wrapped around the filly’s neck,” I murmur softly. I can’t see exactly what’s happening, so I have to do with what I can feel in the delving.” Farlim Nisran blinks. “What?” Spreading my legs for stability, I draw on more of my strength. “Okay, just stay as still as you can, Naziha.” I pour my magic into her. I can feel the thick cord, pulsing with life, though it’s tight around the foal’s neck. Her struggles under that impediment has weakened her, nearly to death. I grimace as I draw deeper. “Prince,” comes Nisran’s voice. I ignore him, opening my eyes, the light flows from them as my mane and tail begin to dance with energy, blowing and flowing in an unseen ethereal wind. Within moments I have got the cord in my grip, I can feel where it’s connected to the mother, and to the unborn foal. I enfold the entire little filly in my magic, shifting her slightly so I can get enough space to move the cord. “Prince Ki.” Nisran’s voice has a bit of alarm in it. I can feel something brushing against my legs, but I ignore the distractions, if I let the magic falter, I could kill both foals. “Busy,” I murmur in response. This. Filly. Is. Not. Going. To. Die! Neither of them will! With a surge of my magic, the cord has been pulled from the small form’s neck, she gives a weak kick, but its taken to much from her. She’s still fading, her life draining away. Was it too much blood loss to her brain, was I not fast enough? As I can feel her heart frantically trying to pump the vitae but its not enough. I reach out and help it, drawing from the oxygen and nutrients in the cord to replenish what she’s lost. “Come on, little one,” I moan. She’s so close. I focus on her head, and the brain within, it needs blood, it needs the life the cord provides. Nothing is dead in there, just weakened.

Another day of this, and she’d have died. But she’s free of that strangling cord now. I provide energy into her, and her little body soaks up the energy and magic like a sponge. I open myself as much as I can, spreading my wings wide I give a firm nod. She needs what I can provide, so I’ll provide every bit I can to her and the other foal. For a long time she’s absorbing the magic I’m pumping into her. Her brother seems to calm as well, no longer moving erratically. It seems like hours, but is likely only a few minutes, I bolster both the little foals, and for much of that, they feel like little black holes, sucking the energy as fast as I can provide it. But finally, they seem sated, and aren’t soaking up the energy as fast as they were. I back down on my magic, it’s only seconds before they seem happy and I pull my magic away, letting my horn go quiet. I look around, every horse is bowing prostrate before me, with the exception of the prone mare, she has passed out. “What?” Nisran’s eyes are focused on the floor. “Truly have we been witness to a true miracle. We are humbled by your presence, great Prince. Truly the Padishah and all of his mages, nor even Celestia herself could do what you have just done.” I feel a wave of exhaustion roll over me, looking down I see I’m standing in a bed of flowers and grass, “I just used magic just like you. Only a bit more of it than you have access too, though I may have overdone it a tad.” He shakes his head emphatically. “No, great Prince. you didn’t simply use magic, you tapped into the life essence of the world.” I think back, it did feel much how when I fought the djinn, pulling life from everywhere too entrap him. I take a step back. “I just did what I had to. I couldn’t let them die.” “You are a miracle worker, I was certain at least one of the babes would die. You saved them both!” I am out of energy. I sway a bit. “I’m going to need to rest after this, some food would be good.” I pant. I glance down at Naziha. “She provided some of the energy herself here. Please, make sure she’s well fed, umm.” I struggle to my hooves, but flop over. “I think I overdid it again.” As the world slowly turns black, I can hear Nisran moving, calling out to the others.
***

Consciousness returns slowly though a gnawing ache is wracking my middle. I’m starving, my stomach is demanding food so much I can feel it gurgle. I lift my head a bit, but it flops down bonelessly. I wince a bit. I need to eat. I assume the void and reach for my magic, but trying to embrace it is like picking up a greased eel. Magic chimes and my head is gently lifted. A cup is pressed against my lips, I open my mouth and the life giving liquid flows down my throat. A warm vegetable broth, I smack my lips as the empty cup is drawn away. Only moments later another cup is brought up and offered. I drink the warm tea greedily, it’s sweetened with honey and tastes delicious. As I finish the second cup and it’s brought away. I murmur softly. “Thank you Nisran.”

A feminine giggle causes my eyes to open wide. “Dawn!”

“Yeah, it’s me!” She tilts her head to the side with a huge smile that closes her eyes.

“What are you doing here?”

She nods her head towards the single window in the small room. “When the sun set and you didn’t show, we waited. But Ghaliya started getting really nervous. So I popped over here and heard about your miracle. You overextended yourself, Ki.”

Hearing her admonishing tone, I flinch. “I’m sorry, but I couldn’t let those foals die.”

She sighs softly, “I know, of course you couldn’t. That’s your cutie mark, that’s your passion.” She runs a hoof along my cheek. “But you have to understand your limits. The horses here don’t really understand your needs. I’ve never heard of an alicorn dying, but you could be the first. I don’t want to risk that you can die of extreme magical exhaustion. Nisran was able to get some water in you, and he tried some broth. He does understand the needs of magic users in such situations. But he was overwhelmed with you.”

I grunt and struggle, trying to get to my hooves, but Dawn puts a hoof on my withers, and with gentle pressure, keeps me from gaining them. “Ki. I’ve already let Ghaliya know that you need a night or two of rest before anything else. You saved three lives today, be thankful for that and let the horses here take care of you. Lady Ghaliya was very clear that I am to keep you in bed and tend to whatever you need.” I see her haunches bristle. I remember her standing offer.

I struggle for a moment longer before finally relenting. Dawn’s magic brings some sweet rolls over, and I munch on them with great gusto. Though it seems with every bite, I feel a jolt of energy helping to perk me up. Dawn brings up more food, and I wolf it down hungrily. Though as I’m dipping a biscuit in honey and shoving it into my maw, I look around. “More?”

Another of her adorable giggles. Dawn shakes her head. “Now now, Ki, you can only eat so much. We can’t have you busting your stomach because your hunger is magical.” At my pout she nuzzles my cheek. “Ki, trust me, I have dealt with high level magic users many times in my life. I know what I’m doing. Ghaliya won’t be expecting you for a couple of days.”

“What are Stymphalian?” I ask of the blue unicorn.

Dawn frowns. “I have no idea, Ki. Sorry.”

I close my eyes, memories flow. “Birds. Though not like most, they are large, and magical. They have beaks of bronze. Their droppings…something about their droppings seems important.”

Dawn snorts. “Birds are like pegasi, don’t care where their droppings land.”

I look at her. “First…ewwww. And second, what about flying over a city?”

“They do try not to when flying over a city. I think the cities would ban pegasi from them if they did that. But over open country. Nope, no care at all.”

I shake my head. Even when flying, I’ve always landed to take care of those necessities. I internally assess myself, I think I’m strong enough to make it to my hooves. Though the moment I try, magic chimes and I’m pressed to the soft covering I’m laying on. I look questioningly at Dawn. She tsks. “Ki, I swear, you are going to drive me totally insane. You need to stay off your hooves the rest of the night, and likely into tomorrow as well. Can you touch your magic?”

I narrow my eyes at her. Then I quickly assume the void and quick as a thought, my horn is glowing brightly. I smile. “Just needed a few hundred calories.”

She smirks. “More like several thousand, Ki. Everything I gave you I got from back at our caravan, I had the cooks make some serious sweet meals to push what you need into you.” She looks down. “Give yourself an hour, then you can eat more. Don’t want you upchucking all of that and waste everything.”

I lay my head down, defeated. “You know, I fought a djinn, and did all kinds of powerful magical things. And all I did today was help heal some foals.”

Dawn crawls up next to me, lending her body heat and comforting presence to me. “Ki, healing magic will take the most out of you. I know you are oriented towards life, and that’s not confined to plant life either. But healing somepony who’s injured or dying will take the most out of you. You are functionally living for two when you do that.”

“How do I get to where it doesn’t take so much out of me?”

She looks at me, squinting a bit. “Increase your stores? Your reserves? What do you want to do, heal the entire City of Gardens?”

“If I have to.”

She sighs, “Ki, it doesn’t work that way. You don’t store the magic within you, you channel the magic that is throughout the entire world, all of creation, through you. But doing so takes a toll on your body, you are using your own energy to guide the magic. You can do amazing feats, and as an alicorn, you are capable of more efficient usage of your resources than nearly any unicorn or horse. But to increase how much you can channel through your horn, you would have to condition your body to channel that much power. You will find you can handle more the more you consistently use. But there is a limit to that. You have to be careful though. You’ve learned this already, try to use too much, when that pressure in your horn turns to pain, that’s the warning. If you pull too much more, you can burn yourself out. You can break that connection to your magic.” She shudders. “And that’s about the worst thing you can do.”

I reach up and touch my horn before shuddering. She nods. “You know what I’m talking about, that restraint gave you an idea, but being severed is even worse, the light, the warmth, isn’t just behind a barrier, it’s gone. Totally and completely gone.” She looks away. “It hasn’t happened to me. But I have known a few former mages, can’t even handle basic telekinesis anymore, much less the advanced magic they were capable of before. Every single one would have preferred death. It would be like never again being able to feel sensations or taste food.”

I feel a shiver go down my back. “They couldn’t be healed?”

She stamps a hoof on the floor. “No, Ki. They couldn’t be healed. Inside them, they were broken, their connection to the magic severed. And the worst thing is they still have their horns. A unicorn having their horn broken, they can have problems using their magic outside their special talent, a unicorn with a broken horn can still use magic, can still feel that energy moving through them. When you burn yourself out, you still have that reminder of that horn on your head. Other ponies would expect you to casually use magic, and you can’t.” She shudders again.

I feel that cold presence in the pit of my stomach. To not only never touch the magic again, but to never feel it again. That makes me want to cry. She leans closer to me. “Promise me, Ki. Don’t let yourself go through that. I had a friend burn himself out. He was never the same.”

I find myself shuddering again, to never touch magic, to never feel it again? That’s…about the worst possible thing I could ever think of happening. I look over at Dawn. “So, there’s nothing to do to help a pony whose magic has been severed?”

She shakes her head, “There are rumors, well, legends really. It was a staff, it had magical properties. I don’t know if you knew, but a long time ago, long before Celestia, before much of civilization, there was a great cataclysm. The sun stopped moving on its own, the moon stayed in place. The unicorns of the time worked so hard to keep the natural cycles going in this world, but without the movement of the sun, those were just stopgaps. We, as a species, were dying. That was until some mages were able to establish a magical connection to the sun first, then the moon. At first, it took thousands of unicorns to establish the connection. Then once that connection was fully realized, a few dozen unicorns could move the sun, we were able to reestablish the day and night cycle. Thousands of unicorns burned themselves out in the connection, and some even were burned out in moving the sun on its daily path, but they had this staff, it was able to mend them, to fix that connection between the ponies and their magic. Some of the legends also say it could be charged enough to actually restore a broken horn. That’s almost as hard as restoring a severed unicorn.”

“That’s amazing!”

“Yeah, it is.” Her ears splay to the sides. “All of that effort, the unicorns injured, and sometimes it was permanent. No matter any staff or attempt at magical healing. And it was just to have one more day. After each day, it had to be done again, and again. Many centuries passed until Starswirl the Bearded was able to do it with the assistance of a few others. He did that for decades before Celestia was able to do the job on her own. During that time, the staff was lost, for it really wasn’t needed anymore. I mean, the occasional unicorn would be burned out, but they were so rare. So, the use of the staff has been lost, and the staff is gone.”

I shake my head. “No idea where it is?”

She narrows her eyes, looking thoughtful. “While living and working in Canterlot, among many of my research topics that Princess Celestia had me work on. One of those was the staff. I tracked down rumors, theories, ideas, all through many scholars. Nothing really came of the research. But there are a few viable theories. But I’ve never really galloped them down.” She shrugs, putting a hoof onto her horn. “Well, I know well how to tell my limits, you’re going to learn yours or else. We shouldn’t be chasing fairy tales.”

I nod before shifting on this nice comfortable bed. “I think a few hours of shut-eye are the right prescription for me.” In response, the pony mare crawls into bed and nestles between my forehooves. Reflexively I put my wing over her, holding her tightly. “You know, you don’t need to, Dawn. Ghaliya isn’t here, we don’t need…”

“I want to be close,” Dawn says softly. “You smell good, you feel good when you hold me. You make me feel comforted, Ki. Please don’t kick me out.” Her ears flatten to the sides. “And they are Ghaliya’s orders. Keep you fed, keep you warm, make sure you rest. And if you have those male needs, take care of them.” She nuzzles into my chest. “The culture of the horses is quite different than ponies. She’s not permitted to comfort you like this, but in Equestria, any mare would comfort a stallion in your condition, with the possible exception of bedroom activities. And you wouldn’t likely have much problem finding a mare for that either. Feemares of the horses can’t do this, but a slave like me can. I have served beds before, it’s no big thing for me. and I really like taking care of you, Ki.”

I nuzzle the top of her head. “Thank you, Dawn.” Her hips shift and a feminine mewl escapes her.

“I’m a little cold. Make me warm?”

***

I wake up feeling cold, my stomach feels as though it’s ready to eat my spine. I slowly open my eyes. It’s still dark, how long have I slept? My soft groans seem to have an effect. “Good morning Ki.”

I look over at the unicorn, she’s floating a large platter towards me, and my mouth immediately starts watering. “Food.” I grumble as I embrace my magic. Yesterday I gulped down the food as fast as I could. Now, I’m a little more reserved. Though more sweet rolls, along with eggs, and quite a few other dishes disappear down my insatiable gullet. When I finally push the empty platter away, I float a new cup of tea over. “So, what time is it?”

“About an hour ‘til sunrise.” Her eyes flick back to the entrance, then back to me. “Ghaliya is expecting me back, we haven’t had much need for a mage or a fighter during this trip, but we are about to go into some rather rough territory. She needs me, Ki.”

I smile brightly. “I am feeling a lot better. You go do your job.” The blue mare nods then trots towards the exit. Then she pauses, one hoof in the air, finally she turns back and rushes towards me, grabbing me tightly in a hug. “You scared me, Ki. Don’t do that again. And you might want to wait a day or two before coming back to the camp. I had to tell Ghaliya what happened, she’s liable to give you the rough side of her tongue over this.”

She flees as I pull myself to my hooves. I nose my way through the door and look around. The smells of a town waking up greet my nose. Early risers are moving around, my ears flick in the direction of the fields, and I pick up the sounds of the horses working the fields. I need to fix this, these horses are seeing their entire livelihood wither and die like the crops they’ve been trying to grow. I walk slowly towards the field, then I pause when I feel a strong surge of magic. I shake my head, it wasn’t a huge amount, but definitely enough to get my attention. I take to the air and scan the fields as I fly. Only moments has me landing next to Nisran. He is standing there, head down, panting. “Nisran, what are you doing?”

He looks over at me, then he scuttles back and drops prone. “Sorry, Great One, I did not intend to disturb you or your consort This humble scholar is simply trying to help the horses of his home.”

Quick as a thought, I’ve embraced my magic and pulled him to his hooves. Yesterday was bad enough. “You stop this. Right now. Yes, I’m a mage. Yes, I’ve got wings in addition to my horn. But I am not of the royal family here, and I have no association with Princess Celestia. Treat me like you would any other horse, understood.”

He stands there, trembling in my magic. He remains silent. “Nisran, please,” I say plaintively, “I can’t really do anything with all the other horses here bowing and scraping.” I look back at the town, then at him. “I don’t even like all the horses in the town doing this, but you…I need your help to make this work. I need your help to save this town. I’m not all powerful, I nearly killed myself, or worse, burned myself out, trying to save that mare and her foals. Yes, I can do things that most magic users can’t. But you can do a lot of things most of the horses here can’t. You have magic, at least treat me like an equal here.”

“I could never treat one such as you as an equal, you are very nearly a god.”

I want to shake him. Instead I release him, though he doesn’t fall prostrate again, he does stand there and continue to tremble, looking down at my hooves. “Nisran, please,” I say plaintively.

His eyes are downcast, though as the silence continues, he eventually raises his eyes to look at me. He sees me looking back and flinches. “I could never be so forward, Great Prince.”

That gets me to roll my eyes. “Nisran, in this, we are both mages. You likely have more education on magic than I do. I only have a few months of learning under my command. You have years. I’ve barely learned to read your books. You have years of experience doing exactly that. Please, Nisran, you are a scholar, you are a learned horse. You need to help me. Let us find these birds you were talking about, see if they are connected to the problems we’ve been having.” He stands there, though his trembling is less. Though it makes me wonder as to how the horses are treated by the Padishah and his guards, if they react so strongly to one they perceive as royalty. “Nisran, I can’t do this without you.” Finally he looks up, briefly meeting my eyes before flinching away. He steels himself then looks at my eyes again, he fights his urge to flinch away again, but he keeps eye contact. That gets me to smile. “Better.”

He offers a tremulous smile. “I went into my library last night, Great Prince. If this humble horse may offer some little bit of knowledge to his highness, there certainly may be a connection to the new birds and the sickness in our fields. Apparently there are kinds of birds in the world, they are magical creatures, but their droppings can infect the land around them. They are nasty things, and the recommendation is to kill them as swiftly as possible to prevent their plague from spreading.” He stops for a moment. “Truly you are wise, Great Prince, your mention of the birds sent me in research directions that I had never even considered viable.”

I smile, getting him to flinch, but he doesn’t look away. “Okay, then we need to find the birds. Are you able to teleport?”

His eyes widen. “Oh, no, Great Prince. Even the strongest horse magic users, the ones with magic inborn, don’t have that ability. That is for the strongest of unicorn ponies.”

That gets me to sigh. “Okay, I hope you are in good shape to run. I’ll fly around the fields, first we deal with the birds, then we deal with their droppings.” Some of the spells that Dawn has taught me do help with nullifying magical effects, I hope they apply when it comes to…poop. The thought of that gets a grimace from me. I trot over to the edge of the field and strip off my robes, they are fine for flying short distances in, but if I want to spend a long time in the air, any encumbrance is good to shed. A few moments with my magic has my robes carefully folded up, and I stand there, my wings spread. This is a beautiful valley, the land has rich soil, I could tell that easily with my nose. The sea breeze keeps the sun from being overbearing, the sun is low in the east, heralding a beautiful new day. Maybe today will be a day where the plant life that sustains these horses can be allowed to flourish as it should. A few experimental flaps as I head in the direction of the rising sun before I pull on the magic in my wings, the magic of flight, to leap into the air. I tuck my legs comfortably up and bank to the north. It’s time to find the source if this problem.

Hours later, I land, prancing a bit as I flap my wings a bit for airflow to help me cool off. Nisran, who has been keeping a steady pace on the ground to keep up with my flitting around, gallops up to me, obviously in a lather. Our work seems to have attracted a bit of a following, as two mares come up, large barrels of water strapped to their sides. A large bowl is offered and I take it in my magic, drinking deeply. Nisran does the same, after a few minutes, he’s able to get his breath. “I’ve found some of their droppings, my Prince. They are imbued with magic.”

My eyebrows rise. “Show me.”

He keeps the walking pace up, but not enough to wear us out. It takes a while before he slows. “I think these birds move on after they damage an area, they can’t get food at a place anymore, so they find the next place to infect. But can you feel the energy?”

I can feel something, feels like an itch inside my horn. I glance around. “Where?”

He points and I follow where he’s pointing. In moments I’m standing before what looks like simply bird droppings. Though the smell isn’t all that offensive, the itch in my horn has amped up. I steel my stomach, knowing that picking up the droppings will certainly increase my knowledge of them. As I reach a flow of Air to pick them up, the flow dissolves. I take a step back in shock, snorting a bit. I glance at Nisran, the look on his face tells me that he’s tried the same thing. I bolster the flows, the cords of the magic more like cables than simply wisps of Air. I’m not even able to get the flow to actually touch them.

“Sorry, my Prince, they seems to corrupt all magic around them, even the imbued magic that the horses put into the fields to make everything grow.”

I sigh. “If it corrupts all the magic, can horses approach it safely?”

He tilts his head. “We are close enough to touch it, do you feel any ill affects?” I shake my head. He continues. “I would think the smartest thing would be to gather it up with a shovel and put it in a cart to move it off the fields.”

I nod. “Can you get the farmers to help with that cleanup?” At his nod something gets my attention. A large bird, but what bird has four wings? “I think I see one. I’m off the ground in a streak as Nisran heads back to the town, I know that my instructions are going to be followed very closely. I push harder and keep going, the bird doesn’t seem to be aware of me as I keep on its tail. We go along several low hills and push out several miles along the coast, then the bird starts to lose altitude. I glance ahead and nearly lose my wing’s rhythm, a large copse of trees, but they are twisted, and dark. I can feel the wrongness from up high. The bird angles towards the creeping branches. I slow to a hover, keeping my eyes peeled. More birds seem to be among those diseased branches.

As I’m watching, I don’t pay all that much attention to my horn. A surge of pressure warns me as a blue ball of some kind of energy streaks from the trees, I don’t have any time to react when the energy strikes my right wing. Searing pain overcomes my wing as it snaps to my side. Oh damn.

I fall towards the ground, letting out a loud scream.

Chapter 13.

I can feel the wind, blowing in my face. The sound of the air rushing past my ears. The sound, almost like a whine or shriek. No, not a whine, a siren, a horn, getting higher pitched. A horn, a horn of Jericho? Blinking I shake my head quickly and open my eyes widely, seeing the trees rushing up towards me. I try to spread my wings, but my right wing refuses to respond. With one wing I try to brake somewhat, trying to redirect myself from a hard dive into a shallow arc, but it’s too late.

The impact fills the air with the sound of shattered branches. The landing is exactly as bad as I thought it would be. Stunning pain along my flank as I hit the first layer of branches give way bending and snapping under my weight and momentum. An instant later, another stripe along my withers feeling as if I’ve been whipped as I hit another.

Spots of pain appear as I hit other branches before I crash to the ground. For a long time, I lay there. Nothing seems to be broken, though my wing, the one that was hit by that energy blast, is a mass of pain at the moment. The feathers are singed, and if I try to extend it, I have to gasp and pull it back close to my body. Yeah, it hurts. I look up, I took out at least one branch with my horn, it doesn’t seem broken. Assuming the void pushes the pain away, as though it’s happening to someone else. The light of magic tempts me, but I need to get to my hooves. Whomever, or whatever, sent that bolt of energy at me may look for me based on where I crashed. I need to get away from here. A glance around shows soft soil, thin grass and small bushes for cover. My hoofprints will be quite obvious to somepony deciding to follow me.

I glance back at my wing, nuzzling the burned feathers. Guerina is going to have some strong words for me when it comes to wing care. But right now there’s nothing really to be done. I flare my nose and inhale. The stench of dead and rotting vegetation greets my nose, bad enough that I sneeze. I shake my head and sneeze a second time. That’s a horrible smell!

“KI!” Come’s Guerina’s voice, getting me to turn as the griffon backwings heavily, holding Dawn by her barrel with her talons.

“What the? How?”

Dawn gets dropped to the ground and looks back up at the griffon, before shaking her head “Now I know how a sack of potatoes feels, but thanks.” She turns to me. “I took Irfran back to the City, we’ve been researching quite a bit. We found the Stymphalin birds.” Her horn lights and a tome floats from her saddle bags. She opens it and shows me a drawing of the bird. A good likeness of the birds that I had been following.

“You pay for steerage; you don’t get inflight drinks or a bed.” Guerina says as she lands and folds her wings before fluffing her feathers.

“Hold it, hold it. How did you find me?”

That gets Dawn to blush and take a step back. “We got back to the town, and Nisran told me what happened. He showed me the droppings they’ve been working on cleaning up. He said that you were following the birds.” She rubs a foreleg with the other forehoof. “It was Ghaliya’s command.”

I furrow my brow. “Her command?”

Her face reddens even further. “After the other night where you overextended yourself, I was instructed to put a special spell on you. It allows me to know your physical condition, since you had overdid it so badly there. She was worried about you. But it…” She stops for a moment, her ears flicking back and forth. “also has a bit of a tracking function; lets me know where you are.”

I find my eyebrows rising. Though I don’t say anything. Dawn takes another step back, but as she opens her mouth to say more, I speak. “It’s okay, Dawn. You didn’t have to search to find me. It’s a good thing.” I walk over and hug her tightly. “It’s good to know you’ve got my back.” I say softly into her mane.

“I think I’m gonna puke,” Guerina says, a claw over her beak as she retches a bit. “I know you ponies tend to be cutsy wootsy, but you two. You are just pure sugar frosting. I might have to go on a diet!”

Dawn directs a glower at the griffon. “I’m here to support Ki, that’s it.” She pulls away from me, standing firm in front of Guerina.

Guerina rolls her eyes. "You know, Ki, I think it might be cheaper to just make Dawn part of a herd or something, You ponies do that right? Form herds?"

"And abandon Lady Ghaliya!" Dawn says, her blush reaching her ears.

I look down at the unicorn. While her face is red, her ears are flattened to the sides and her tail is tucked tightly against her rear. I’ve learned some of what the horse’s body language is. She’s not mad, she’s embarrassed. My eyebrows rise.

Guerina noticed. “So, you are saying you don’t have feelings for Ki? He can buy you if he wants; you were his to begin with” She says with a laugh in her voice.

“No!”

“You look like you want to put on a boil every time you see him.”

Dawn flinches and backs away. I reach over and bring her into a hug. “Thank you, Dawn.” I murmur softly into her ear. She reflexively hugs me tightly before pulling away. She shake her head hard before lighting her horn and bringing up the book she had dropped. She shakes it a bit to knock off some dirt before flipping through the pages.

She clears her throat. “I know you can’t read all of this yet, so I’ll let you know what’s here. Stymphalian Birds. You’ve seen the drawing of them. Hold on a moment.” She looks back at Guerina then at me. “This says they are mythical.”

“I’d say the book’s information is out of date.”

She clears her throat, looking at the book. “Well, we know they are real, now, but here’s what the entry has for them. They feed and thrive on death and decay. Their droppings poison the land so they can return to feed on the death later on. They are dangerous creatures. They will defend their nests vigorously.” She lowers the book. “The best bet is to kill them, or at least enough of them to drive off the rest of the flock.” She looks back down at her book. “These are nasty creatures. Though I really haven’t taught you really lethal spells.”

“I don’t want them.”

“Ki, I know you are loathe to take a life…”

I stomp a hoof. “No, I will not kill.”

She huff, “You may not be given the choice, Ki.”

“You don’t understand!” I shake my head. “I could kill, in fact…in a way…I know they should be killed, but…”

“But what?” Dawn asks, reaching up a hoof to touch me. “Why are you so adamant about it?”

I sit down and sigh. “I…” I feel my ears flicking. “I’m scared to. Back in the castle, there was a voice in my head, urging me to kill, to protect myself and kill. But it felt wrong, it felt dark. I can’t remember my past, but I think there might be a darkness in me. And I’m scared that if I start to kill, it will take me down a path I won’t be able to return from.”

Dawn’s ears are flattened to the sides. “I’m sorry Ki…” The ever present itching in my horn has intensified. By the look on her face, Dawn feels it too. We both turn and my horn flashes to life as I wrap a shield around us.

Two of those birds are diving at us. Their scream as they attack sends chills all the way down my spine. One, then a second of those energy balls smacks into my shield. I can feel the impact in my horn, but it’s not all that bad. I can keep them at bay for as long as I wish with this. I inform Dawn of that fact.

“Ki, I don’t think that’s the case!” She points up, and my face falls. A good dozen of the creatures are following the first two, they are also spitting those energy attacks at my shield. I cringe as they hit, then a second volley arrives only moments later, driving me to my knees. Dawn glances over at Guerina then back at me. “RUN!!” She screams.

After a third massive volley has finished impacting, I release the shield as Dawn and Guerina gallop off. I follow them, keeping a smaller shield up to cover us from the rear as we retreat. Only moments has the griffon in the air. She whirls around, a snarl on her face as she levels her musket behind us. A crashing boom and a cloud of smoke that reeks of ashes and urine announcess her firing before she whirls back and flies next to us. Dawn streaks along the ground, jinking from side to side rapidly, I’m hard pressed to keep up with her, she’s so damned fast! I try to extend my wings to take to the air, and have to gasp. The surge of pain is almost enough to overwhelm the void, push me out of my magic. I grimace as we continue galloping through the underbrush. I simply follow Dawn as we run.

“Ki, we need to get away from them!”

“I know!”

Dawn skids to a stop, her magic reaching out and snagging Guerina, who squawks loudly being brought closer to us. As the griffon is brought close, Dawn surges magic and we teleport. After being felt as though I’ve been dragged through the eye of a needle backwards, I blink and look around. We are back at the village. I’m breathing heavily, trying to adjust to the fact we’ve just been in a fight for our lives, and now we are safe.

Nisran walks up. “Oh, great Prince. You are back!” He stops, looking at the party. Guerina is reloading her musket while Dawn pants a bit. “What happened?”

I shake my body. “They are defending their nest. And they are pretty effective at it.”

Dawn floats her book over to the magical horse, who’s magic takes it up, flipping it to the correct page. He adjusts his glasses as he reads. “Okay. I was a bit off when it came to them. They don’t feed and poison the land. They poison the land intentionally to feed off the death and decay.” He snorts softly. “We need to kill them.”

“No!” I growl.

He looks up, then ducks his head down. “As you wish, my Prince. But if this humble horse may ask. If we don’t kill them, what are we to do? We cannot grow our own food with them fouling the land as they are. Then hundreds of horses will die. It becomes a matter of numbers, Prince. Many hundreds of your subjects. Or a flock of dangerous birds that will go on and kill more horses and perhaps fellow ponies. I would think the answer would be clear.”

I snort. “No, killing is never the answer, Nisran. I won’t kill.”

“What if it’s your life, or one you love, against one who would kill them?” This comes from Dawn, looking at me intently.

I let a shudder run through my body. “I hope to never get into that sort of situation. If I do, I’ll do everything I can to prevent those I love being killed.” I huff. “But that doesn’t give me the desire to kill.”

“Sometimes killing is necessary, Ki.” Guerina says as she slides her musket back into its sheath. “You should invest the time and energy in learning how do to it.” At my sharp look she spreads her wings, making herself look bigger. “I’m not saying to practice so you can do it. But when you are forced to, when you must, you can do it quickly and with the most mercy you can muster. I have a far lower threshold than you or most ponies when it comes to killing. But that is likely the predator in me. But I would never leave a prey in agony, dying slowly. No, if you must, make it swift and efficient.”

I take a step back. “Your words…” I glance from her to Dawn and back. “Do have merit. But…”

“There is no but’s, Ki. Guerina is right. I am nearly as reluctant to kill as you are. But there are times where it’s necessary. Never to be relished in, always to be mourned, but when it becomes necessary. You do it. Without hesitation.”

I lower my head. “Maybe another time. But I don’t see that as being necessary for these birds. They are animals, they aren’t intelligent like we are.”
“A pack of wolves is not as intelligent as we are, but they represent a danger to our foals, they represent a danger to our friends, and our livestock. We drive them off, kill them if necessary.” Nisran says, before ducking his head. “My prince, I’m sure you know this already.”

I nod. “I agree with driving them off.”

“Only to continue their destruction elsewhere.”

“They are only doing what is in their nature. They are not inherently evil.” I snarl at the griffon.

She remains unruffled to my temper. She sighs softly, bring a claw to press right above her beak, like she’s trying to ward off a headache. “Ki, your desire is admirable, but there is more here than one village, this is a threat to the entire region. Let’s say they head to the City. Do you think the Padishah’s mages will leave them alive?”

I narrow my eyes. “No.”

“And they would be protecting tens of thousands of horses in ending that threat. You can end that threat here.” Dawn interjects. She takes a step closer. “Ki, I agree with killing them being the last resort. You, me and…” She glances at the griffon. “Guerina shall return. We know where they are. We can get close and build some defenses. Perhaps find out how they operate, how they think, maybe either drive them into the southern wilds, or find some other way to end their threat.” She looks in the direction of the bird’s nest. “They are magical creatures. They are death, and corruption. It is what they need to survive. Killing some of them will just make the rest stronger. They will leave swaths of land uninhabitable for decades, maybe centuries.”

That gets a snort from me. “Everything in this world is a magical creature. Ponies, horses, dragons, griffons, minotaurs. Everything has their own magic!”

Dawn looks at me, her eyes wide. “But we are more than mere creatures, Ki.”

I look back at my wing. “I know. But we need to end this threat. We can teleport in, get close, find out more information.” I try to extend my wing, only to hiss in pain before bringing it close.

“Oh, Ki!” Dawn cries out. She gets close, “I knew you were hurt, but that looks bad!” Her horn lights, and I can see the threads of magic she’s using. She delves my body quickly, before focusing on my wing. “Oh thank Celestia, nothing is broken.” She grimaces. “I can relieve the burns. Hold on.”

As she finishes speaking, she surges her magic. My eyes widen, cooling energy bathes over my wing, and before my eyes a few feathers grow out. She steps away, panting a bit before smiling at me. “See!”

I flex the wing. “I thought you weren’t very good at healing.” I do a single wing flap, nearly ended up on my side for my trouble, then I fold it gingerly at my side.

She smirks at me. “I didn’t use healing one little bit. I bolstered your natural healing factor. You have the aspects of a pegasus, Ki. All I did was allow your natural healing abilities to be accelerated a bit.” She looks at me. “Little hungry, now, Ki?”

My stomach gurgles in response. I grimace, but I turn from her, lighting my horn. “No more delays, Dawn. We need to take care of these birds right now.”

She steps up next to me, her own horn lighting. Guerina draws her musket again before nodding firmly. With a flash, we are back where the birds attacked us. Dawn looks over at me, “Remember the masking spell I showed you?”

I nod and my horn glows for the briefest of instants as I mask my abilities, the magical presence anypony with magic could feel is hidden. Dawn’s horn doesn’t even flash, but I can’t feel her presence magically anymore. Though with the mask, I can’t do most magic, there are limits to it. We quickly dash away from where we teleported in. Guerina leads us to some cover, a tree that had fallen over. Dawn shushes Guernia and I as the harsh cries from the birds become apparent. They must have some sort of magical sense. They had to have felt us teleporting in. Two birds land in the small clearing. This allows me to get my first real look at these creatures. Larger than a pony, nearly horse sized, actually. Two feathered wings on each side of their long bodies, one set is folded up like mine, they are using the other set like a set of forelegs, the wrist joint has some sort of claw, which the weight rests on. Their beaks seem to be metallic, it glints in the sun filtering down through the diseased canopy. Though it’s the eyes that get me, bright red and overlarge to my eyes. Their harsh cries as they search for us chills my soul. These are not evil, but they are wrong to my feeling. They feed on death, they feed on decay. Dawn shifts a bit, I put my hoof on her withers, feeling her body tense up. She relaxes a bit at my touch. After several minutes, the birds take wing, heading back towards the nest. We remain quiet as the birds cries diminish. Dawn smiles at me as we emerge from our hiding place.

“They felt us return, that tells us a lot.” She murmurs softly.

I nod. I lead us towards where their nest is. It’s easy to find, as we move through the undergrowth, the trees, the branches of the bushes on the ground are dying, or dead. Dead leaves cover the forest floor, which is nice for being quiet, but we have to watch carefully, dead branches litter the ground as well, dried out and would snap with any real pressure on them. Nearly an hour of careful threading through the undergrowth has their nest in sight. Working together, Dawn and I use telekinesis to bring fallen branches and leaves closer. Quietly we build a bit of a blind, so we can see them while limiting their ability to see us. After the blind is built, we watch. And for a long time, it’s quite fascinating to watch. It must be some kind of nesting cycle for them, some are obviously caring for eggs. One of the birds stands up, using that vicious looking beak to turn over the eggs, which gleam in the sunlight.

I look back at Dawn. “They have eggs. What can we do?”

She shrugs. “Them breeding is not a good thing, Ki. More of them means more destruction in the future.”

Guerina shifts a bit. “Do you know how griffon females are with eggs in the nest? We can be quite ferocious when we are protecting our young. Even our daintiest will charge nude and unarmed into a brigade of musketeers. It might be good to wait, possibly weeks or months until the babies are old enough to leave the nest.”

I cut her off with a sharp movement of my hoof. “No. The farms need to start growing food. They cannot handle a long delay. Horses will starve.”

“Then how…” Dawn says before her ears drop. “Ki…look!”

I look in the direction the blue unicorn is watching. Some…thing is creeping slowly towards the nest. The birds don’t seem to be aware of it. It’s got three heads! A tiger’s head on one side, a goat’s head on the other, and a snake coming out where the tail would be on most other creatures. “What the…?” I murmur softly.

“A chimera.” Dawn breathes softly. “There are a few in the fire forest in Equestria. I didn’t know they were here too.”

Guerina sniffs. “They are all over, if you know where to look.” She looks at me. “They are intelligent, Ki. They can talk like a pony or a griffon.” She tightens her grip on her musket. She checks the serpentine and realizes it’s still down and therefore the gun is empty. She takes several seconds to reload it before putting it on half cock with a closed frizzen for safety. “One shot, but with a little bit extra powder to obscure our retreat, assuming I don’t blow up the gun – you owe me if that happens; I wouldn’t trust just anypony with this sort of risk. These birds are also quite dangerous. They will kill ponies or griffs if they can. They are opportunistic predators.”

Dawn shudders. “The birds don’t seem to see it. Can we warn them?”

I shake my head. The front half of the chimera is that of a tiger, with a goat’s rear half, the crazy body seems to be having no trouble climbing the tree, heading up towards the nests. Both the goat’s head and the tiger’s head are intent on the nests above it. The snake head is wavering around, keeping watch. I moan softly as one of the nesting birds takes wing. Apparently it’s going to feed, and likely won’t be gone for long. But it seems to be too long for the eggs, though. The chimera leaps into the nest, I flinch back, watching the creature feed. After a few moments, though, one of the birds spies the creature where it’s not supposed to be. With a loud screech, the bird flings a ball of energy at the chimera. The snake head called out a warning and it leaps from the nest as the blast lands. The first bird’s calls are echoed by the others as every one not actively nesting, along with a few that are, take to the air after the chimera. The power the birds are flinging about causes my horn to itch as the chimera scrambles away. Though the goat head and the tiger head seem to be arguing as it flees through the underbrush. The snake head snaps at the goat head, apparently getting its attention on the incoming blasts coming at it. The chimera slinks back and forth, adroitly avoiding the fury of the birds.

Dawn turns towards me. “Well, we know how actively they are protecting their nests. I know you don’t want to kill, but how do we handle them, Ki?”

I extend my senses as far as I can, feeling the death and decay around us. I can feel the birds fury fading in the distance as they lose the chimera in the growth. They’ll be back in their nests before too long. I nod. “I have an idea.”

I look back at the other two and start explaining. Dawn frowns at first, but her frown doesn’t go away. As I finally wind down. “Ki, I don’t like it.”

I find myself shrugging my wings. “It’s some magic that I do know how to handle. It’s the opposite of what they feed on. It’ll work.”

Guerina reaches a claw forward, “Ki…this is a bad idea. You could hurt yourself. I only have one shot to bail you out I pour”

I watch as more of the birds return. It’s now or never. They are still agitated, but almost all of them are present. “I know. But I’d rather risk myself than the horses back at the village.” I look down at her other claw. “Please, put that away.”

She shakes her head firmly, hefting her musket. “I’ve been paid by Ghaliya to ensure your safety. If you think I’m giving up on that pay, you’ve got another thing coming.”

I roll my eyes before settling my gaze on Dawn. “You stay here.”

That gets a snort from the unicorn. “Sorry, Ki. But I belong, legally, to Ghaliya. Until you marry her, I don’t belong to you, and her word supercedes yours. I’m going to protect you as best as I can.”

That gets a sigh from me. With all the horses bowing and scraping, and leaping to fulfill my every whim, these two, my closest friends, won’t listen to a damned word I say. “Fine.” I growl. It only takes an instant to dissipate the ward keeping my magical presence hidden and collapsing the blind from before us. A solid thirty heads turn our way, apparently in shock at how close we are. I can feel Dawn draw on her magic, she’s ready to defend me. But I draw on my own magic deeply first. I spread my wings wide, lighting my horn brightly. “I’m about life, not just saving lives, but bringing life to the world.” My voice echoes oddly as I draw on the life force around me. It feels greasy, like the pure life is covered by a skim of death, of foulness. My stomach roils as I take to the air. “I am the light.” I can feel my cutie mark warming. This is what Dawn has meant about tapping into your talent. “I stand against darkness, I stand against death.” My eyes flash brightly as I bring my wings in front of me, drawing deeply on the magic and ignoring the queasiness of the death around me. I pull hard on the life force, the dead and dying vegetation suddenly growing again, becoming green and lush as the energy spreads out as I spread my wings out in the direction of the birds.

They squawk in alarm as the energy slams into them, they are life. While they feed on death and decay, they are vibrantly, gloriously alive. I can work with that! As my energy suffuses through them, I feel the draw, their need for the death and decay. They aren’t evil, they are corrupted! Someone, or something has changed their nature. Well, it’s time for me to change them back! Over thirty points of light that I can feel before me. Points of light, points of life. I’m not going to kill them. I frown as the points of life are closed off, I can feel them gathering their own energies. The filth I’m fighting through to pull on the life around me thickens.

“Ki, watch out!” Dawn’s voice penetrates, getting me to focus. The birds are fighting back, instead of bright balls of blue energy, black lightning is reaching towards me. I don’t have any to spare, but a shield springs to life before me, the same color as the aura enfolding the horn of the unicorn standing below me. Dawn is pushed to her knees by the attack, the shield thinning as the birds pour what they can into their attack.

“No,” I growl, reaching out with my magic. “You will not corrupt anything further!” I can feel them trying to withdraw, the power is overwhelming them. They squawk and call out as my magic suffuses through them, changing them.
Suddenly, it’s over. I hold my wings out straight to the sides, letting myself glide back down to the ground, I land on very unsteady legs. I look up at the birds. They still have the same basic shapes, but where they had dull metallic beaks, their beaks look like pure gold. Their harsh cries are now musical, and very pleasant. Instead of faded, dark feathers, they are vibrant, beautiful. The eggs in the nest are now pure golden color and quite beautiful. I can feel their energy now, it’s oriented towards life. They will cause death and destruction no more. I shake my head, I can feel wetness on my muzzle, and I bring up a hoof to wipe it away. It comes away red.

“Oh, dear.” I murmur softly.

“Oh, Ki. Not again, Ghaliya will have me whipped!” Dawn yells as my body crashes down, all thoughts leave my head as it lands on the ground.

“I think a nap might be in order,” I murmur softly as the darkness closes around me.

***

The sconces, with their metal torches flared into life as the doors opened illuminating the L shaped chamber. Large cabinets and worktables lined the walls. Cupboards, once filled with scrolls now only contained dust, even the hardiest of vellum having succumb to the ravages of time. Bottles and urns filled with long forgotten reagents were scattered almost haphazardly around the tables.

“What a disaster,” Enyo said with a snarl.

Inhaling deeply Bellona let out a long gout of fire into a stone hearth, a large black bar, set into the stonework begins to glow at first before melting into a bright white liquid providing more light and warmth to the room. Turning she looks at her brother, “This once proud lab, do you realize how long it will take to replace all of my treasures here.”

With a huff Enyo went to work cleaning. “Treasures? I never understood your fascination with these toys. We are dragons, power incarnate.”

Clearing the contents of one table into a large metal cask Bellona shook her head, “Yes, but sometimes, raw power is not needed. As our master says, sometimes, patience will win out over force.”

“Patience? I prefer just burning our foes and eating what’s left,” Enyo said with a proud roar before breathing a blast of fire into the cask, vaporizing the garbage.

Picking up a large cauldron from its stand Bellona sets it by the Hearth, “Oh that is fun as well, but said fun only lasts for so long. You think only in the present.”

“Oh, and you study the past and future? Hah!” Enyo laughs as he begins to clean out the cupboards.

The room’s quiet is filled with a screech of fury as a dark green magical aura coalesces above a metal box. The energy taking the form of a misty skull and dragon wings before the box opens absorbing the magic.

“What? Was that?” Enyo said rubbing his ears.

Blinking, Bellona tilts her head, “A plaything I had left, I had almost forgotten about those. It seems someone has defeated my pets.”

“Your pets? You don’t mean?” Enyo looks at the box then shakes his head, “Hey, you said you made those for me!”

***

I come to, my stomach feeling as though I haven’t eaten in years. I’m lying comfortably, though I can hear the chime of magic. I look down, I’m on some sort of stretcher, floating in Dawn’s magic. “We are almost back to the town, Ki,” Dawn says softly, she must have noticed me stirring.

“I can walk.”

“Oh, no, Ki. Let me get you where we can get you taken care of.”

I look around, Guerina is walking next to the unicorn. “Why didn’t you teleport us back?”

“You aren’t the only one who’s tired. Right now, I wouldn’t trust myself to teleport solo, much less with passengers. Look around, we are within sight of the town now. You were knocked out for a few hours.”

I look down, apparently she had transmuted a few branches to make this little platform for me to lay on. It’s definitely a lot less intimate than simply picking me up and carrying me. I look over at the griffon.

“You missed one, Ki.” Guerina says.

I frown. “What?”

She shrugs her wings. “It attacked as we were getting you arranged to get you back.”

“What did you do?”

Her smile and Dawn’s ears flicking back tell me all I need to know. I smell the acid ashes on them still. I've never thought of it before, but I realize there is a definite stench that carries on those who do violence.

I find myself sighing, “I’m sorry.”
“Don’t be,” Guerina says suddenly. “You took care of almost all of them, I had to kill one. Their eggs will hatch, and they will move on. And they won’t be killing others to feed off the death and decay anymore. It’s a win.”

I lie my head back down on my floating platform, but after a few moments, I find that I can’t rest, I want to be up, moving. I look down at Dawn. “Let me down. Please.” I only get a flick of her ears. “Dawn, please. I want to be under my own power.”

She glances up at me. “Ki, just rest.”

That gets a growl from me. “If you don’t let me down, I’ll just fly.”

As I start struggling to my hooves, she stops, looking at me gaining my hooves. I unfurl my wings, ignoring the exhaustion my body is feeling. I leap into the air, only to crash face first onto the ground. I roll and get slowly back to my hooves, spitting out dirt.

Guerina chuckles, “Dirt doesn’t taste too good, does it?”

I give her a dirty look as I move to walk with Dawn, her horn quiets as she lets the platform settle to the ground.
Our return seems to cause some commotion. Nisran appears and runs towards us at a gallop. Only a few minutes has him before us. Dawn and I fill him in on the events in the forest. His eyes widen at the conversion of the birds. He moves to walk with us as we approach the town.

A shout gets our attention, another horse is galloping towards us. Nisran leans close. “That’s Naziah’s husband.” His ears flick. “Something is wrong.” He shouts as the horse gets closer to us. Instead of checking his speed, he lowers his head and barrels into me.

We roll a couple of times and end up with him pinning me down with his forehooves as he snarls into my face, “How dare you defile my wife!”

Chapter 14.

I blink a few times. Defile? I haven’t defiled anyone, anypony, wait, anyhorse? Have I? I give my head a vigorous shake, looking up in confusion. The horse on top of me is suddenly enfolded in a glowing umbra and lifted up into the air.

With a soft, almost doglike growl, Dawn scrunches her nose and muzzle while she moves him to the side with ease before she sets him down on the ground. Thrashing her tail, she then moves to put her body between him and me, squeezing with her magical grip, causing obvious pain. “Give me a reason.” She growls. “Just one reason, for me to not snuff your light out right here and now for attacking an alicorn.”

I put a hoof on her withers. “Dawn.”

“Not now, Ki.” She advances on the horse. “I have been tasked to protect him. Our lady would never forgive you nor us if he came to harm.”

“Dawn!” My voice cuts through her tirade like a knife. “Let me handle this.”

She freezes for a moment, before looking back at me. Apparently the look on my face is effective, she releases the horse as I embrace my own magic. I don’t take up holding him, but he can see I’m ready to stop him with a thought. “What is your name?” I see Dawn and Guerina hurriedly reloading their firearms and loosening their swords. Guerina flexes and unsheathes her claws. A crowd is forming with faces covered in scowls. They all wear headscarves with matching red diamonds and blue sashes.

He ducks his head. “Yusuf.”

“Okay, Yusuf, you accuse me of defiling your wife, Naziha, correct?” At his sharp nod, I continue. “Okay. I came to your town only a matter of days ago and all I’ve done was help her foals.”

“You’ve done more than that, you must have…” He breaks down, tears flowing. "You must have been here before! There’s no other way that..."

I cock my head to the side. “That? What? What’s going on?”

“Otherwise, those foals would not have…” He points. “THOSE!” Tears are rolling down his cheeks.

I cross my eyes, looking up at my horn. He’s pointing at my horn? “Your foal has a horn?”

He nods, pawing the ground. “Both of them were born with horns. They are small but obvious. They are just like those on unicorns, or you. Naziha has sworn to me that she was faithful to me and me alone. There are no horses born with horns or wings. And yet, here are two foals, both with horns on their heads. This does not," Shaking his head vigorously, "No, cannot happen," he says before stopping and breathing heavily.

I look over at Dawn. “I thought the Padishah said that ponies can’t make horses pregnant.”

That gets a snort from Dawn. “Oh, Ki. The Padishah has no idea about the magic of genetics. Yes, ponies and horses can have foals together. When you finally wed Ghaliya, I expect to hear the sound of little hooves fairly quickly. Though before today, I would only have expected them to not have wings or horns. It may be different when it comes to alicorns.”

“Whose side are you on!? But doesn’t that mean, with you and him?” I trail off, I know the Padishah has mounted her.

She laughs loudly, glancing between the angry stallion and me. “I was not in heat, Ki. Very rare for a mare to get pregnant when not in heat. But if I had been, I know a few spells to prevent foals from being conceived. No worries there.” She looks at me, “I know you overdid it, but what did you do?”

I frown. “They were fading, I pulled as much energy as I could, pumped as much magic as they could absorb into them.”

That gets me a thoughtful frown. “Anypony else, I would have doubts, but you are an alicorn, Ki. You have abilities I can’t even suspect.” She looks back at the stallion. “Yusuf, my friend here saved the lives of your foals. Apparently there was some surprising side effects of the magic.” She smiles. “They are still yours, but now, for the first time, true unicorns are among the horses. Truly an amazing feat.”

“What does that mean?” Yusuf asks, breathing heavily.

Dawn tilts her head to the side then shakes it, mumbling. “It means Naziha’s going to have to deal with the wonderful fun of dealing with sparking foals.”

He snorts. “Pardon?”

She blinks a few times. “Sorry, what it means is your foals will need to be taught how to use their magic.” She frowns in thought. “I don’t know if they will get cutie marks like ponies do. I would tend to think not, since they are still horses. But this is truly a wondrous achievement.” She looks at me. “I wonder if pegasi might be in the future in your bloodline now. Ki, did you put magic into Naziha as you were feeding the babes?”

I shake my head. “I don’t remember exactly, but I don’t think so.”

“That’s fine, she may have been affected otherwise. Let’s go see the foals.”

Yusuf looks at both of us for a long moment before turning with a flick of his tail. He canters off and we follow, Dawn and Guerina walking close and talking softly as Nisran moves up next to me. “Truly, will your miracles never cease, Prince Ki?” The crowd is following up. Between the two of them, my companions have three shots total, and then it’s down to swords against a crowd of more than two dozen. Even if I can save myself, they may be overwhelmed.

I feel my face heating. “It’s not a miracle, just magic.” I find myself muttering. “It’s not like I was walking on water.”

“Well, that’s a strange expression. You can walk on clouds, and most pegasi can trot on water using their wings. Even unicorns can do that with magic.” Dawn says offhandedly.

I can only groan.

“Oh, no, this is so much more than just magic, Prince Ki. To change the aspect of a horse so radically. It won’t take but a moment of testing to see if they can actually use their horns for magic. But I have no doubt of that ability. Surely you have done something wondrous, Prince Ki.”

“I wish you’d stop calling me that, Nisran.” I mutter, “It doesn’t feel right.”

“You should know that’s impossible now, Prince Ki. I have witnessed enough miracles that you have performed. Nohorse can do what you can. And I am sure you have many other miracles just waiting to be discovered.”

I glance over at him, though his happy smile is hard to ignore. “I just do what I can.”

Guerina falls back a bit. “Well, if you are counting miracles, he changed the very nature of those birds. So, there is that.”

“Not helping,” I growl through gritted teeth.

Nisran nods. “And what would mages from the city have done? Killed them or drove them off.” He lowers his head. “It is a true honor to be in your presence, Prince Ki.”

I shoot a glare at Guerina before I follow Yusuf through the door and up the stairs. We pass the room where I helped Naziha, the plant growth I had somehow fostered in the wood flooring is still verdant and lush. I shake my head as we get to the end of the narrow hall, Yusuf glances back at me, a forehoof on the latch for the door. He opens the door and walks in, with me on his heels. Naziha is lying on her side, holding two little bundles of life in her forehooves. I could feel them from outside the room, the filly and the colt, both radiate with magical energy. Dawn moves past me, her horn lighting.

“With your permission,” she murmurs, looking over at the stallion, who nods curtly. The colt is picked up in her magic, she sits down to hold him in her forehooves. The colt is sleeping peacefully as she inspects the horn on his head. “Well, you should be able to feel it as much as I can, Ki.” At my nod she suspends the colt again in her magic, using her hoof gently to prod the appendage. “The formation is right, and the growth plates are large. I think he’s going to have a nice large horn.”

“It gets longer?” Naziha gasps.

Dawn nods. “You probably noticed the extra tissue covering it when they were born.” That gets a nod. “That was to prevent the horns from damaging you and to allow them to be born safely. They were also relatively soft immediately after birth. Though they are firming up nicely now.” She glances at the filly, a lime green horse with a shockingly yellowish white mane. “Both of your foals are beautiful unicorn horses.” She smiles. “As opposed to unicorn ponies like me.” She pulls the dark yellow colt to her chest. “They are beautiful, Naziha. But have no worries, your foals are healthy and strong. They will be good children for you.”

“And their horns?” Yusef asks. “Can you remove them? Get rid of them?”

Dawn steps back, gasping, her eyes wide as her ears droop. “How could you ask us to mutilate your children? Whatever for? Imagine if somehorse decided to chop off your nose.”

Looking down at the foals, Yusef sighs, “They would be the only ones with those horns. They would be seen as deformed, shamed by their peers, likely ridiculed in the ways children can be so cruel. Their lineage would be called into question constantly. I have not the might to duel every palfrey to cast an insult, and I will not condemn them to an early death defending their own honor. All I can see in their lives is hardship and rejection because of those horns. And one is a filly; shame enough on our clan!”

Dawn’s horn sparks a bit. “Removing their horns would be the worst thing possible for them. You could remove the horn, but that doesn’t remove their magic. That is throughout their entire bodies, it’s a part of them.” Sighing, Dawn shakes her head. “The result of such maiming of a unicorn, pony or horse, would be horrendous. It would certainly do more harm than good.”

Sitting down, Dawn wraps her tail around her rear. “These foals have magic within them, it’s not generated in their horn, but that horn helps control, and focus, that magic. So, if you remove their horn, they will still have magic, but it would be wild, chaotic, explosive.” She shakes her head, noticing her horn had lit while she was talking. She extinguishes her magic. “These foals could hurt themselves, or others around them. The horn is a channel for the magic, a focus. If it’s broken, or removed, that focus is gone.”

Yusuf looks thoughtful. Dawn turns towards him, her barrel is heaving. “These two are precious lives. They are the Creator’s gift to you!” She paws the floor. “To destroy what makes them special would be one of the worst crimes I could think of, Yusuf. They will need a strong stallion in their lives, to show them the honor, the way of the sand living here. Please, Yusuf.”

He looks at me. “And what do you say, Great Prince?”

“Me?” My voice comes out as a squeak. I clear my throat. “I don’t know nearly as much about magic as Dawn does.”

“She’s a mare and a pony. They are subject to exaggeration. To some, dirt on cloth, or a broken flower stem, is grounds for a panic attack.” Dawn flinches, getting me to put a comforting wing on her withers. “I would much prefer to hear from you, Great One.” He is tearing. “Today I am twice shamed. A foal of my wife is born female. Both foals of my wife are born strange. Let me bury the filly, saw clean the colt and foster him where his birth’s shame will not be known. Please!”

I find myself swallowing heavily. Dawn’s mane is moving in an unfelt breeze, I can feel heat from her, as well as a large gathering of her magic. I pull her a bit with my wing, bringing her closer to me. “Yousuf, I trust her counsel and word. You heard the mare, and I have zero doubt in my mind that she is correct, and in no way exaggerating the situation.” I can feel her anger subsiding a little and at the same time a thought hits me. “If you harm these foals in any way due to their being different. You will answer to me.” My voice ends in a growl.

He immediately ducks his head, meekness in his voice. “My apologies, Great Prince. I was merely…”

“I understand your concern yet, proposing to maim them right after birth?” I finish savagely, slamming my hoof to the ground hard enough that a slight tremor is felt. “That is something that I will not tolerate or consent to. Do you understand me?”

His resistance broken, he falls down on his knees. “I beg forgiveness, Great Prince. Truly you are wise beyond all the horses.”

Dawn bristles for a moment before turning away from the stallion with an almost audible snap of her tail, to focus on the mare as she floats the colt over to her. “Feed them and teach them. It will be some years before their magic starts to truly manifest. Don’t be shocked or panicked if you see things floating or moving on their own, check to see if their horn is glowing before you panic. Nisran will…”

Blinking, Dawn looks around before letting out a huff, “Ok, where did he vanish to? For a horse without teleport, he disappears fast enough.”

I glance around as well and slowly raise an eyebrow; the scholar is nowhere I can see, and I didn’t even notice him leave.

Dawn shrugs looking back to the mare, “Once they are ready, he can start on their training. And they can go to the city for full their training. Having born magic users can be of great help for your family, and for your home. When they are of age, take them to the capital and seek the court of the Padishah. Tell him that Sayedina Guerina Al-Sumudiyya’s servant have given them her blessing” She looks at me, “Let’s go, before I say something I would later regret.”

I leave the prone stallion and the mare holding her foals, following Guerina and Dawn. We walk slowly down the stairs, I can see in the way she walks, Dawn is furious. I move up next to her. “As much as they try and say I am, really I’m no more important than any horse or pony.” I say softly. “And remember, in Equestria the ruler is a Princess, Mare…stallion…really we are all equal.”

That gets Dawn to shake her head. “Ready to kill and maim his own children over something stupid like this…” She barks a short laugh. “Sorry, Ki. I’m just reminded about how things were back in Equestria many centuries ago. Some attitudes that persist to this day. It is quite the reversal of here. For the longest of times, a stallion was to be in the fields working, or in the bedroom servicing the mares. Saddle Arabia is quite different from my home. I have to remind myself of that from time to time. We worked hard to give stallions equal rights.” She breathes a heavy sigh. “It looks like they have some work to do on that here with the mares.”

“Do they have slavery in Equestria? Like here?”

She shakes her head. “Princess Celestia ended that centuries ago when the three tribes united.” We walk out into the bright evening sunlight. Our little party stops. Nearly the entire town is standing there. Nisran is standing at the head. He lowers is head and every horse follows suit, the entire population of this town is now prostrate before me.

“Great and noble Prince. Word of your miracles has spread across our village like wildfire. Your greatness is as undeniable as your power. Please, lead us going forward. Help our lands grow strong and powerful. We wish for you to be our Shah.”

Putting a hoof over her muzzle, Dawn giggles softly.

I take a step back, lifting one foreleg looking at Dawn then at the crowd, “Nisran.” I say gently, “I’m not a leader.”

“Oh, but you are. You put yourself in harm’s way for our safety. You saved us all. You even injured yourself in saving two foals before they were even born. You are a miracle worker. We offer our humble lives to your service. Truly you are a great and powerful prince.”

I glance back at Dawn; she seems to be a strange combination of shocked and bemused. Guerina on the other hoof, has a claw over her beak, barely able to contain the laughter, the mirth in her eyes watering a little as she flicks the tip of her tail. I look back at the horses. “Stand up!” I shout.

Of course, my shout gets absolutely zero response. I inhale and light my horn before slamming my hoof to the ground, “I said, STAND UP!” My voice echoing and reverberating off the ground, causing sand and dust to fly, carried by the soundwaves.

“Oh, nice. The Royal Canterlot voice.” Dawn whispers, rubbing an ear with a forehoof, “That will win them over.”

Guerina calls out to Dawn, rubbing the side of her head, “WHAT?”

I shake my head a bit before stepping forward, “Now!” One by one, the horses all slowly gain their hooves, Nisran last of all. Though their heads remain down. “Look, I’m not a ruler, I'm not a Shah, I'm not some god. I don’t deserve any special treatment. I’ve just done what I could to help. I did what was right. Nothing that anyhorse here wouldn’t do if they were able. You have traveled the desert, looking for help. That takes courage, strength, and stamina. You asked for my help and trusted that I wouldn’t take advantage of you. I did not, and I will not, betray that trust.” I look at all of them, their ears are flicking back and forth in thought, as well as several tails swishing. “I’m not looking to be worshipped. I have no desire for any kingdom.”

Nisran takes a step forward. “Truly you are wise and honorable, Great Prince. Perhaps the Padishah would be cross with you if you decided to try and carve out part of his kingdom for yourself.” He stops, looking back at the other assembled horses. “But I will tell you this, you will always have a home here. You will always have a kingdom here. You will always be our Desert Prince.”

I feel as though my face is on fire. “Thank you for your kind words. But before I go I must stress something. Those foals in that house.” I point behind me. “Are a wondrous gift. They have horns, they have magic.” A few voices seem to object, I hold out a hoof to silence them. “Any harm to them would have to be considered harm to me, understood?”

I can see by the flicking ears and tails that they are thinking over my words, time to move on. “I will have Ghaliya send a caravan for trade of your bountiful harvests in the near future.”

Nisran flinches. “But Prince, the birds may be gone, and yes, we have planted. But it will be months yet before we can harvest, it will be quite late this year.”

That gets a smirk from me. “Don’t be so sure.” This is magic that I know I can do easily. I look out at the fields. I clear my mind, summoning the void and my magic. The life, the beautiful life of this valley. It’s merely waiting now, my eyes flash white as I pull deeply on my magic. A bright flash of light emanates from me, heading out to the orchard and the fields. I can feel my hooves leave the ground as I work, and only a short time has my hooves settling back on the ground. The fields are now lush and green. Instead of barren fields, crops are in full bloom, the trees of the orchard creak with heavy bountiful loads of fruit. I pant a bit, admiring my work. “I think the harvest will be sooner than you think.”

I lead Dawn away from the horses that are slowly milling through the verdant fields. Dawn frowns at me. “Ki, you’ve already overextended yourself enough, did you really have to show off like that?” Her horn lights and my saddlebags appear.

I shrug my wings. “I helped them, and they will have a bumper crop this year.” I light my horn and bring over a large water barrel, bringing up the dipper, I swallow a mouthful of water, then a second. “And lives are saved. Between the food they bought, and the harvest that will be happening soon, these horses can sustain themselves.” I nudge her with a wing. “I am here to foster the life, right?” It only takes moments for me to don my usual garb, I take care in forming the wrap around my head, in the harsh desert sun, it does protect the eyes.

She grumbles a bit. But stops when I smile. “Okay, you wanna take Guerina? Or should I?”

“Where?”

“Back to the caravan. I miss Ghaliya, I want to see her.” My stomach grumbles. “And maybe get some food?”

“Hold it!” This from Guerina gets both of us to look at her. She spreads her wings. “I’ll fly, thank you very much, I trust my wings far more than your magic.”

Dawn rolls her eyes. “We know exactly where to go, Guerina, don’t be a little filly about it.”

The griffon shakes her head emphatically. “It was fine for short hops into a battle situation. It may take me a couple of days, but I’ll fly there.” She chuckles. “Might give me a chance to hunt something on the way.”

I shudder, I’ve seen some of the food she kills disappear down her gullet. “Fine.” I grumble. Then I look at Dawn. “Shall we?”

She nods as her horn lights, mirroring mine. Together we surge our magic and wink out of existence.

Dawn smiles brightly at me as we reappear, standing next to the crystal driven into the soil. Dawn picks it up, dismantling the pole so it fits into a set of saddle bags easily. “You did good, Ki.” She murmurs softly.

“KI!!!!” That voice is unmistakable. I turn and a whirlwind of youthful energy impacts me. I hug the colt tightly.

“Oh, Hadi!!” I murmur softly, holding onto the young colt.

“You’ve been gone way too long. Mistress Ghaliya was very unhappy over your absence.” His voice is a bit muffled, his face being buried in my robes.

I nuzzle him, he is truly a pleasure to be around. “Well, everything is done. And we can certainly send a caravan their way, to pay off their debt, and even make a decent profit. I think they will be producing bumper crops for a while.”

“Did you put your magic in their fields? Like you did with that oasis?” He pulls away to look up at me.

I nod with a smile. “They will have bountiful crops, likely for the next several seasons.”

“You are too nice, Ki. Even at the expense of yourself.” This is the voice I’ve been wanting to hear the most for the last few days. I look up at the mare, a soft smile on her face, her eyes absolutely beaming with joy and love.

I squeeze Hadi close one more time before moving over to Ghaliya. I bow before her. “I don’t think I need to go anywhere else away from you.”

Her chiming laugh is music to my ears. “See that you don’t. Though we need to have words over how much you did.” She glances over at Dawn, then back at me. “I don’t want you hurting yourself.” She steps closer. “I need you, Ki.” She whispers fiercely. “I want you as my husband, the sooner the better.”

I fight to keep my wings at my side as I can feel my face turn red, with an audible gulp I nod slowly. As she speaks in a low velvety and almost musical tone, the heat in her voice is unmistakable. As she turns and heads towards her tent, she flicks her tail just the right way, making my heart race.

Hadi comes up and walks next to me, tilting his head and blinking. Rearing up, he waves a hoof in front of my face. "Wakie Wakie."

Blinking, I shake my head and look down before starting to move again, as we head towards the head of the caravan. She ducks into her tent, though Hadi joins me in mine, talking a mile a minute about the two times bandits tried to attack their caravan during the time I’ve been gone.

“You wouldn’t believe it!” Hadi said, bouncing on the spot, “Their leader was wildly waving his sword as they galloped towards us.” Waving his hoof in the air as if carrying a sword, “Faris had two ranks of guards ready as they approached.” Almost singing the colt hunkered down, “They fired on high, but the bandits kept on coming, their determination was all they seemed to know. They fired again, yet bandits held their charge, though there wasn’t as many now as there was a moment ago. They fired once more and bandits will was broken, half their number gone, to the hills they seeked to go.” The colt is on his back, laughing.

I frown, looking up at Dawn, who is lying down comfortably on her own pallet. “Two attacks in one stretch?”

She looks at Hadi, then at me. “It’s the hardships of a desert. Bedouins do not love the desert; it is harsh and little lives in it. Food and water are scarce and limited here. Farmlands are coveted by families who have held them for generations. The poor, who can’t find jobs, can’t make a life in towns often have no choice but to turn to being bandits. Some do it for greed, but others do it because they think its their last hope for survival. I’ve never been that desperate, but I can see how some could chose that. They were probably turned out by their clan, or orphaned.”

Tapping some sand from her hoof, Dawn shakes her head, “Farris has sentries posted for a reason. This is a known caravan path, so groups gather in the hills to see across the lands, and plan attacks. I have no doubt that there are likely bandit scouts watching us right now given the area we are in. Ghaliya said that if it weren’t for how much gold and jewels we are profiting by this, she wouldn’t take this run. But this will be one of her most profitable runs of the year, if not the decade. That’s why she was reluctant to send even the few guards she sent with you.” She smiles. “She even had to hire some former mercenaries to add their weight to the group.”

I stop for a moment. “Your group?”

She nods. “At my suggestion, she’s got some of my best heavy hitters, along with my best med staff. All in all, she’s employing about three quarters of my band.” Her ears flatten to the sides. “She said, though, with my current circumstances, I cannot lead them, they report to Farris. In a way, that’s fine with me, they are caravan guard, while I'm Royal Guard.” Her ears perk forward. “But I do get to see Sparks and some of the others.”

"Royal Guard?" I blink and look at her funny.

With a smile she points at me, "I keep you out of trouble, rather than the Caravan."

My ears perk up. “I remember you talking about Sparks. When do I get to meet her?”

Dawn smiles. “No worries, Ki, we are on our way back to the City, you’ll see her as we move. Her skills saved two lives in our caravan, and four of the bandits.”

I frown. “Four of the bandits?”

She nods. “Sparks is, well she's a healer first, her belief is that all life is important."

"Well that sounds familiar," I say with a smile.

"So friend or foe, she will do her best to heal anycreature, she calls it her Meadowbrook Oath." Dawn smiles, "It was something Ghaliya was opposed to at first, but Sparks made it plain if Ghaliya didn’t agree, she’d go and do her healing elsewhere. I let Ghaliya know it would be best having Sparks on our side. And she finally relented. The four she healed were released at Spark’s insistence."

I nod slowly, "Not turned over to the authorities?"

"Sparks thought that showing them kindness, would have them spread the words and we might be left alone. Ghaliya has decided they’re our captives now and will be for sale as slaves to whoever wants them. Maybe their teammates will ransom them from us? Never misses an opportunity, she does. Even I wasn't sure of that but on the return trip that band hasn’t been bothering us again. Farris thinks it was because we defended so effectively. Now I’m pretty sure it was because Sparks healed some of them and let them go.” She glances at the wall of the tent in the direction of Ghaliya’s tent. “I’m think Ghaliya sees it that way too.”

That gets a laugh from me. “And Farris has been strutting around as if he was the sole source of protection on the trip.”

Dawn laughs as well. “Oh, he’s almost insufferable. Two guards injured for over a dozen bandits dead. And those two injured are now up and working as though nothing had happened. Oh, he’s quite pleased with himself.”

I roll my eyes, then I find a yawn overtaking everything. I blink a few times after it’s over. “Sleep does sound good to me.”

She nods. Though to my surprise, she charges her horn and disappears with a pop. Hadi nuzzles me a few times, and exits my tent, heading for his bed next to Ghaliya. Though I find myself suppressing a huge amount of envy, how I’d much rather be lying next to her tonight. I shrug out of my robes and hang them up in the proper place. My mind slowly goes fuzzy.

A scrumptious smell brings me back to myself. A large platter is sitting before me, far more than I can eat. Foodstuffs that I’ve pretty much become accustomed to on the move, just more than usual. I pick up a roll in my magic, dunking it in a thick vegetable broth before taking a huge bite. Dawn is doing the same, smiling at me as she joins me in tucking in to the meal. To my surprise, the platter is consumed in near total silence. Only punctuated by the chime of our respective magics, along with various moans and groans of pleasure as we eat. Finally, as we wind down, each of us with a cup of tea hovering before us, both of us sigh in pleasure.

I feel that pleasant fullness in my stomach. “Oh, that’s nice.”

Dawn nods. Is her belly distended from eating so much? I swear that mare is half my size, yet she probably put away as much as I did. She burps softly before blushing. “Sometimes a big meal is exactly what you need. You used a lot of magic, Ki.”

I nod. “So did you. But the town is saved. That is what matters, right?”

Her smile fades to a serious look. “Ki, I know we’ve talked about this a lot, but you really…”

“Need to know and respect my limits.” I groan out. I look at her. “You have talked to me about it. “But it all worked out.”

“Because I was there, because Guerina was there. We saved you from that last bird. We protected you and brought you back to the town. You overdid it. What if you are away from us? What if we can’t get to you? Someday you are going to tie your camel to a mirage.”

I cock my head to the side. “But you have that tracking spell, you know how I’m doing, and where I am.”

She huffs a bit. “Ki, you are an alicorn, I will age and die, you won’t. Celestia has been the sole ruler of Equestria for nearly a thousand years. And before that, she ruled with her sister for centuries before. I will not always be there to protect you.”

That gets me to stop, I’ll outlive her? Outlive Ghaliya? I fight the beginnings of tears. “I don’t want you to die, Dawn. I don’t want to lose Ghaliya, or you, or Hadi, or…”

That gets a sad smile from Dawn. “Ki, it is your nature. You cannot change your nature, your time here will be measured in centuries, if not millennia. Your only true peer when it comes to that would be Celestia. You may want to reach out to her, for that reason at the very least.”

“No.”

She sighs, her ears flattening to the sides. “Suit yourself, Ki. But in a few centuries, when Saddle Arabia is a completely different place. You might find that some permanence, something familiar, might be good, and at least befriending the only other known immortal on this planet might be a good thing.”

I don’t want to talk anymore. I’m tired. I lie down on my cot, adjusting myself for warmth in the cold night air. “Good night Dawn.”

My ears track her steps as she extinguishes the lamps in the tent, her magic brings the platter towards the entrance. And at first she climbs into her own bed. I don’t immediately fall asleep, lying there I keep my body still, my breathing even. I listen to the mare bounce back and forth on her bed. Finally, I hear her huff. I hear her hooves on the carpet, she moves close, I can feel her breath on my ear. “Ki?”

“Mhmm?”

“Please, let me be close to you. I’m cold this night.”

I lift up my covering, which has her snuggled up against my chest in a matter of seconds. She snakes her forelegs around my barrel, and my wing folds over her. With her added warmth, I’m asleep in a matter of moments.

***

“Good morning, Ki.” That smoky voice brings me from dead sleep to full wakefulness instantly. I can feel the warmth of Dawn still there, looking down, the unicorn is sleeping with her head snuggled against my chest. I look up and smile at Ghaliya.

“Did you have a pleasant evening?” I know what she means, my smile broadens and she grins back. “Glad to know she’s taking care of you. Keeping your mind and your body satisfied.”

“Ghaliya, I’m fine without such things…”

That gets a laugh. “Oh, you stallions. Say you are fine with just the one you are in love with.” She nuzzles my cheek, the maximum she is permitted to do when it comes to showing affection to her new fiancée. “Though your embarrassment…” She puts a hoof on my withers to forestall my words. “You don’t need to say it, your face turns red every time I bring it up.” She smiles so brightly her eyes close for a moment. “It’s fine, Ki. Dawn doesn’t have the ability to steal you, and her being a pony, she’d likely prefer a couple of mares with her stallion. Ponies make herds.”

I look down at Dawn, her eyes are slowly moving as a precursor to waking up. Ghaliya reaches over me and nuzzles the pony as well. “I did a good thing by claiming her when the Padishah confiscated most of your property. Not only training you in the use of your magic, but she’s been warming your bed as much as you need it warmed.” She starts walking through my tent, tidying as she goes. “As I was saying, ponies like their herds. Remember, I’ve been taught in the best schools in Saddle Arabia. I’ve learned about the ponies. Earth ponies typically have the largest herds, four or five stallions to ten or more mares, though sometimes it’s a bit smaller. Pegasi typically go with smaller, one or two mares to a single stallion. And unicorns fall in the middle. But it’s all up to personal preference.” She stops and smiles at me. “Dawn just might prefer one other mare and just you on the stallion side.”

Dawn and I have discussed some of this, I know her preferences. “But…”

Ghaliya flicks her mane back and forth. “No worries, Ki. She knows her place, just as we know ours. You get yourself ready, we will be heading out soon.” She exits, though her tail flicks hard to the side as she heads towards the flap of the tent, I can feel my body responding to the tantalizing view before she ducks through.

“Boy, she really wants you to mount me,” Dawn whispers. She snuggles into my chest. “But you are too much of a gentlestallion.”

I take a shuddering breath, the vision of Ghaliya painted in my mind. Which gets me a hard hoof to the chest. “What did you do that for?”

She points down, and I scuttle off the bed, the coverings hanging off of me like a robe, boy, did she ever have an effect on me, my movements also have my wings extended and quivering. Dawn’s voice is full of amusement as she sits up. “You wouldn’t be the first stallion to wake up ready to go.”

I lower my head. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be. I saw that Ghaliya was displaying her wares for you.”

“You saw them too.”

“I don’t count, remember?”

That gets a growl from me. “You count to me.”

She hops off the bed, her horn lighting and the covers floating off my back. “I know that, Ki, but I don’t count in the society here. You don’t need to worry about that. You are pretty much ready to get yourself out there and join Ghaliya, I will clean up and pack up.” She rears up and kisses my cheek. “Thank you for keeping up this appearance. I promise Ghaliya would be furious if she found I wasn’t doing my duty when it comes to you. And no, it doesn’t matter that you refuse. It’s my responsibility, even handling a shy stallion like yourself.”

I hang my head for a moment before her hoof comes up and touches my cheek. “Ki, you are a wonderful stallion. Don’t worry, you will have your marriage and Ghaliya will be your wife. Then I can just keep clear. We only have to pretend like this a short time more. After you are married, she won’t expect me to take care of you, unless she’s unable to, like being pregnant or some sort of injury. Go on out and start the day with the one you love. Okay?”

I nod, taking a moment to nuzzle her cheek and whisper a thank you before turning and exiting the tent. As the tent flap falls behind me, I hear her magic start to chime. From experience I know Hadi is already out with the other early scouts as the camp mills about in the predawn light. The ashes from the fires of the night before are quickly buried, along with the surprisingly low amount of trash generated over the night. And by the time the sun has truly risen, I am walking next to Ghaliya as we head towards the City of Gardens.

***

Two days pass, and in those days, with probably double my usual amount eaten, along with a lot of time spent talking to the tall mare about everything that’s happened while I was gone. She reacted with wonder at my changing of the nature of the birds. Along with the creation of two unicorn horses. To my surprise, she’s completely excited about the new foals. Having true unicorn magic users among the denizens of Saddle Arabia is an amazing thing according to Ghaliya. She wants to contact her uncle immediately, and I have to beg her to not disturb them. When they are old enough, they will be brought to the city. She does insist on sending messages to Nisran for the foals to be brought to the City sooner rather than later for testing. Even Dawn has been trying to council caution, let the foals be as normal as possible for as long as possible. Ghaliya has relented to our words.

“I wonder.” She says, lying on a cushion in the large wagon, a hoof to her chin. “If some mare in the City were to be made pregnant, perhaps one of the Padishah’s harem, with his seed, you could perform that feat once again? I’m sure it would go a long way to restoring your reputation with him, bringing pure magic users into the Royal Family.”

My eyes widen, but Dawn saves me. “Mistress, what Ki did was spur of the moment, and not under any control. He could burn himself out in the attempt, he could injure not only the potential foals, but also the mare. What he did was to save a life that was in direct danger.”

Ghaliya looks thoughtful. “Perhaps when you go into heat next, should make sure he mounts you, perhaps some of his nature might give you alicorn foals?”

Dawn’s face brightens in a blush. “Oh, I’m not ready for foals, Mistress.”

“I could command you..”

Dawn glances at me, then back at Ghaliya. “I don’t think you would, Mistress. You and I both know it would be improper for you to command your future husband to impregnate a mere slave.”

Ghaliya nods. “That is true. But remember, he is an alicorn. Some rules are different for him.”

“I don’t want foals with Dawn. I just want them with you.”

The few times we’ve brought up foals, Ghaliya’s face has colored brightly. She ducks her head. “You know I shall want at least five foals, four strong stallions and one beautiful mare.”

“Five?” My voice is strangled.

She nods. “Hadi needs a full complement of younger brothers to play with, and a sister for all of them to care for and protect.”

Dawn is snickering, earning a baleful glare from me. She clears her throat. “You do know, Mistress, that given pony genetics, the likelihood is that you’ll have more filly’s than stallions. It’s just the way pony genetics are…”

“Oh nonsense.” Ghaliya says, getting to her hooves. “Everyhorse knows that there are ways to make sure you get a stallion versus a mare. Dawn, stand up, you too Ki.”

We both dutifully get to our hooves, “Okay, Ki, make ready to mount Dawn.”

After a few moments, she ducks her head down. “Ki, you’ve done this before, right?”

“Ummm.” I take a few steps back.

Ghaliya looks at Dawn, her face starting to redden. “Dawn, tell me true. Has Ki here, ever mounted you?”

She takes a few steps back. “Mistress, I will not lie to you. Please, don’t make me…”

Ghaliya’s voice is cold. “I asked you a question, bondsmare. Has this stallion mounted you and entered you.”

Dawn looks at me, panic in her face. She ducks her head. “No, Mistress, he has not.”

To be honest, I thought Ghaliya would explode at me. But her face gets a thoughtful expression. Her eyes darting from me to Dawn and back. After about a minute she finally speaks. “Well, I cannot accuse you of lying to me. You never directly lied even when I have asked.” She stops and shakes her head. “Though you know my express desire was for him to mate with you, both for his good health, and for yours.” She looks up at me. “Both of you allowed the servants and the workers of the palace to draw their own conclusions.” She sighs softly. “Well, fine. I’m here, and I am telling you, Ki. Take Dawn as the mare she is. Right now. Do your duty.”

Dawn looks at Ghaliya, then at me. She shrugs. “Yes, Mistress.” She says, turning her rear towards me and lifting her tail, giving me a full view of everything the blue mare has to offer. I take a step towards her, my nose flaring.

Then I stop, I can see the barely contained lust in Ghaliya’s eyes, she really wants to watch me mate this pony. I look at Dawn, she’s looking over her shoulder at me, a genuine smile on her face. “It’s okay, Ki.”

I take a step back. “No, Ghaliya. I won’t.”

Chapter 15.

Ghaliya stands there for a long moment, her eyes narrowed. “No? You are telling me no?”

The venom in her glare has me taking a step back. “Ghaliya, I don’t want Dawn, I want you.”

Ghaliya growls. “I know that, and I want you just as badly. But Dawn is here, and it is permissible…”

I slam a hoof into the carpet of the tent. “I don’t care what is permissible.” I look over at Dawn. “Please, lower your tail, Dawn.” I look back at Ghaliya. “I am content with waiting for the right time. And I know that once we are able to, it will be amazing.” I look down. “But I don’t need to succumb to my primal lusts just to get my rocks off.”

She answers with a hard hoof to the carpet herself. “I see I must educate you, Ki.” She sighs and shakes her head. “I’m not just demanding for my own prurient interests. Though I will admit.” Her voice gets small as she blushes. “I would get pleasure watching you being pleasured. It is satisfying for me to watch what I cannot have.” She shakes her head strongly. “But Ki, I’m not just wanting you to mount Dawn for my own benefit. Please, sit down.”

I look over at Dawn, who is sitting, curling her tail around her forelegs. I copy the posture, my own tail wrapped around. “Okay?”

“You are a stallion, Ki. Now, in Equestria, the morals of the ponies are a lot…” She glances over at Dawn before looking back at me. “Different, would be the best word. With the disparity between births of stallions and mares, it’s very rare for a stallion to not be sexually active from shortly after puberty on. I’m not making judgements, ponies do what is best for ponies. If I believed for a moment one of the other mares that are slaves would be worthy of your seed, I would bring her here immediately. I told Dawn to take care of you because she was a fellow pony, and she does like you, Ki.”

My eyes shift to Dawn, who is nodding, back to Ghaliya. “But, she’s not interested in me…that way.”

Ghaliya’s smile is the one of a mother to a recalcitrant youth. “Oh, Ki. Did you see how quickly she offered to comply when I demanded it of her?”

Dawn pipes up. “My Lady. Please do not associate my willingness to do as you ask as desire, to be mounted by Ki here, with the will of my heart.” She stops for a moment, her ears flicking as she thinks, forehoof scuffing the ground slightly as she tries to figure out how to put her thoughts to word.

“Go on,” Ghaliya says softly tilting her head.

She looks up at the taller mare. “I will confess that the idea of sex with this stallion would be fun. I really don’t view him that way though. To me he’s safe, he’s comforting, and I would do anything for him.” She looks over at Ghaliya, “Yes, even being mounted by him, if he asked me. But he hasn’t, and that’s one of his appeals for me. One of the reasons I am so loyal to him. I don’t think he wouldn’t ever take advantage of me.”

Ghaliya looks at Ki and smiles with a nod.

Dawn looks down shaking her head, “I’m not even sure I would call it taking advantage of me, personally. He would though, because its who he is. He is the most noble of ponies I’ve ever met. He doesn’t think of himself first, like so many others do. He thinks of others before himself. And yes, while that has gotten him in trouble, and as much as I’ve asked him not to or to think of his needs, I’ve come to understand that’s his nature. Trying to change his nature would be like trying to change the nature of the sun. Only Celestia could do that.” She smiles. “And I don’t think even Celestia could change his nature.”

Ghaliya holds up a hoof. “I admire that you see the same nobility in him that I do. His desire to help others is something I find equally endearing. But there are real reasons why a stallion needs regular servicing. That’s why the padishah has his harem. That’s why the brothels of the City are always busy. It’s not just horses going about satisfying their baser desires. But their needs. Actual, real need.”

She stands up, walking back and forth, her tail flicking back and forth. “If a stallion doesn’t get serviced on a regular basis, the hormones in his body actually get quite out of balance. At first, it shows in their being aggressive. And I’m not just talking the occasional kicking of another horse, or a small fight. I’m talking killing rage. The rage will be expressed on other stallions, and to a lesser extent, the mares and the foals. Stallions without proper servicing have been known to kill younger colts. This is from our less civilized times, where stallions would fight for dominance over a herd, and would exclude the other stallions from being able to mount the mares. Those stallions would be fine at first, but as time progressed, they would start fighting among themselves, and swiftly move to take over that lead stallion spot. Death in such battles was quite common. And what’s worse, if that hormone imbalance wasn’t rectified, even a quick mounting every so often would at least ameliorate the problem somewhat. But that hormone imbalance would play havoc with the stallions. Their mental health would decline, and they would end up enraged all the time, yet not have the understanding to comprehend why they are so angry. That is one reason we have moved away from larger herds like the ponies have. You see, at that point, it’s quite often those horses would end up having to be sequestered from the rest of society. They would be the abandoned ones. Shunned by the herds, shunned by society at large. And they would quite often strike out on the sand by themselves, sometimes with some supplies, but by and large, by themselves with nothing. Stallions died because of a simple lack of sex. And as restrictive as our society is when it comes to sex, and there are good reasons why we have things the way they are. We have to acknowledge the stallion’s needs. So, we have outlets available for stallions to have their needs taken care of.”

Dawn frowns. “I’ve heard of that happening, but that was several thousand years ago when it happened.” She smiles over at me. “While we do have herds, breeding rights don’t just go to the lead stallion, but usually all stallions take part. But ponies are different from horses, and Ki’s an alicorn.”

Ghaliya nods. “It’s been centuries for the Saddle Arabians when it was widespread. But it’s been fairly well clamped down. The problem is now relegated to being taught about in university. But culturally, we keep our stallions satisfied, with good reason.”

I frown. “I’m not hyper aggressive, though. I don’t think about sex all the time.” My ears fall. “I mean, when I think of you…”

That gets a giggle from both the mares. Dawn points and I look back, my wings are up and vibrating slightly. I grimace and focus on my left wing, and it resists for a long moment before it complies with my direction before I then focus on the right. When both are secure against my side I blush. “Yes. You incite my desire, Ghaliya. And I dream of the night where I can be with you.” I ruffle my feathers. “But I’m not going to attack some horse simply because you can’t give me what I desire at the moment.”

Ghaliya looks at me for a long time. Her eyes flicking from Dawn to me. Finally she huffs. “I will accept that for the time being. But I want you to understand something, Ki. The danger is not just to other horses. If that were the case, I would say fight it out with them. Though the horses of the caravan all respect you, so I doubt that you would have any problems with them. But if you find that you are angry without reason. If you find that nothing you do calms yourself down. Please, I beg of you, let me know, Ki. If you continue to refuse to mount Dawn, I will find a mare among those in the caravan to take care of your needs.”

Dawn sits there, blushing. “If it’s truly required for your health, Ki. I will insist you mount me.”

I look from one mare to the other. Then I huff. “I’m good, okay? I don’t need to mount a mare for my health. I’m not unreasonably angry. I’m good!”

Ghaliya lifts her forehooves in a placating motion. “Okay, Ki. I won’t demand it of you.” She looks back at Dawn, then over at me. “Though I will admit I wanted to see your proficiency in such matters. For when we spend our first night together.”

“Proficiency?” I find my own face coloring more. “I have no real memories from before I met you. I don’t know if I’ve ever had sex. But I do understand the basics, Dawn’s education has been pretty thorough. I’m not going to mount some mare willy nilly. No matter how receptive she would be. I’m happy with how things are, and I look forward to our time together. And if I’m unschooled, you’ll be able to give me some pointers.”

“Umm.” Dawn interjects. “Not really, Ki. Ghaliya is a virgin herself.”

I flinch. “What?”

Ghaliya clears her throat. “Dawn speaks the truth, Ki. I am unmarried, and I am of breeding age. There are health problems for a mare if she cycles too often without being bred. But I am years away from that becoming a problem.” She smiles brightly. “And you and I will be married well before then. I would think in a month or two for us.”

I gulp. “You haven’t, and I haven’t.” I look at Dawn.

Dawn looks over at Ghaliya for a moment. Then she clears her throat. “One side effect of the stallions having their needs met before they marry, is they can gain knowledge of sex, I mean, you do know the basic mechanics. But how to please a mare, what most mares like, that is taught to them.” She stops, her eyes going wide. “I’m going to have to teach you about that, Ki.”

My face heats. “So…”

She takes a step back. “Oh, no, no, I’m not saying you’ll have to mount me. I can teach without practical instruction on this subject. Though I will, at times, have to probably use my body as a visual reference so you know some of what you’ll have to do once you are alone with Ghaliya.” She smirks. “I suspect Ghaliya believes that I’m fairly well experienced in such subjects. And her suspicion would be entirely correct.” She smiles over at Ghaliya. “But that simply means I will have to take you aside, Mistress, and instruct you on how to best pleasure your stallion.” She looks over at me. “Without having an unattached stallion with us for visual reference.”

I am surprised to find myself wilting a bit. The thought of being a visual reference for teaching Ghaliya about sex is, admittedly, appealing. But again, we aren’t married, and I would certainly desire to do more than show off for Ghaliya.

Ghaliya claps her hooves together. “Okay, you shall start instructing me immediately.” She looks at me. “You may withdraw to your tent, Ki.”

I stand up, wishing I had my robes on, I’ve got tight control over my wings. But a certain other part of my anatomy is not listening well at the moment. The bright giggles from both mares chase me from the tent as I dash towards my own. If it weren’t for the fact that Dawn was in Ghaliya’s tent as well. It would be fair for one to assume that Ghaliya and I had been up to something that would get us both in trouble while I was in the other mare’s tent. I don’t even really trust my magic at the moment, so I lean over and blow out my lamps, one by one, before crawling into my bed and drawing up the covers. It’s amazing how hot the day can get, when the nights get so cold. As I wait for my body heat to warm by blankets, I watch my breath as I breathe out. The little puffs of vapor entrance me as my consciousness slowly flows to sleep.

***

I’d like to say our trip back to the City has been uneventful, but Ghaliya mentioning that this is very much bandit controlled land has been the case. After the first couple of nights after I returned to the caravan, another attack happened. I don’t remember much, though. Ghaliya had told me to retire to the wagon while she dealt with them with Farris. I remember the boom of the the muskets of our guards, the more distant crack of the return fire, the screams of the attackers, and shortly, the shouts as they retreated. Our wagons remained unmolested, and our guards have done their jobs admirably. Dawn had stayed with me during the ordeal. I wanting to help though. So, I ended up being held as I heard the sound of fighting. Ghaliya didn’t want me to insert myself in a situation that the guards of the caravan were paid to handle. I knew I could scare them off, with less loss of life. Though Dawn did point out that giving them a bloody nose once in a while means they might think twice on attacking us again. We do fly our flags and pennants so we are easily identifiable at a distance. But knowing we are a tough nut to crack doesn’t mean that nohorse isn’t going to try.

The weight of the wagon shifts slightly as Ghaliya boards. She takes a moment to dust off her own robes. She smiles brightly at me. “Don’t worry, Love. Farris has done his usual exemplary job.”

“Is anyhorse hurt?”

She shakes her head. “Not among our guards this time. The bandits fled after the second salvo. Leaving their dead and wounded behind. But don’t worry, Dawn’s little friend is busy doing her healing. The few who lived will likely be released before too long.”

I lay my head down. “Same group as before?”

Ghaliya shakes her head. “No, their territory is about fifty miles behind us. We saw some of their scouts as we passed through on the way home, but they didn’t do more than watch as we made our way through.” She sighs. “Well, these ones have hopefully learned their lessons. I don’t think their leader was killed in the scrum. But they do know not to mess with us.”

I shake my head. “What a sad way to let them know to leave us alone.”

Ghaliya moves closer to me. “Ki, this is the way of the sand. You either are strong enough to deal with rivals and brigands. Or you aren’t. And not being strong enough means a caravan might go out, but doesn’t return. It is sad, but it’s a part of life. Where there is potential of profit, there is risk.” She smiles. “I’m better equipped for such risks, with my family connections I had royal guards. And you know they stayed with us after that unfortunate turn of events.”

I look down. Because of me, her wanting to marry me. She seems to notice my melancholy, she reaches out a hoof and lifts my face to look at her. “I don’t regret that decision one little bit. So don’t you worry, love.”

I find myself sighing. “I wish things had gone differently.”

“Why? You would expect my uncle.” She stops for a moment, taking a deep breath. “The Padishah to overturn thousands of years of history and custom all because a new alicorn shows up?” She smiles. “That is a lot to expect. He didn’t have you killed. He didn’t banish you from the city. And we will still be together. There is no gain without risk. And considering the possibilities, we got off pretty well.”

I look down. “I know.”

“Ki, don’t worry about things outside of your control.” She’s interrupted by the scampering of Hadi into the wagon, Where we learn he had heard the engagement, and had waited until things had died down before approaching the caravan. He had not seen them as he had come through the area, otherwise he would have headed back sooner to report in. As always, he is a joy to be around. And after some time and more miles churn behind the caravan, the wagon fills further with Dawn and another pony. At first I would think she was a filly, with how small she was. Then I see the prosthetic foreleg, glowing slightly from a few points as it moves. I brighten. “You must be the immortal Sparkling Purity!”

She stops, her real foreleg raised slightly in surprise. She cocks her head to the side. “Do I know you?” She looks at me for a moment, me wearing my robes conveniently hides my wings, I bring one out. “Oh, you’re the alicorn Dawn was talking about. Ki right?”

That gets a nod from me. “Yes, and Dawn has told me a lot about you.”

“Hopefully some good parts.”

I smile. “All good.” I extend a hoof. “Yes, I’m Ki, it’s wonderful to finally meet you!”

She glances over at Dawn before tapping my hoof with her real one. “A pleasure.”

The butter yellow mare’s withers barely reach the middle of Dawn’s barrel, very much filly sized. Her burgundy mane is brushed and neat, but has a bit of wildness to it. Though the horn on her head is very much adult sized, the only part of her that is. She looks up at Dawn. “I got the last of the bandits healed.” She looks down, her ears flattening to the sides. “The ones that would let me. A couple hobbled away, screaming that they didn’t want some pony witch cursing them.” She rolls her eyes. “I’m just a unicorn. And I’m a healer. I have responsibilities. I want to help them.” She huffs, looking very much like a disgruntled filly. Absolutely adorable to my view. Looking at Dawn’s face, I think she agrees with my assessment there. She nudges her friend, getting a bright smile.

“Don’t worry, Sparks. We know what kind of healer that you are.” Ghaliya says softly.

Sparks bows before Ghaliya. “I’m merely doing my duty, as Meadowbrook would have desired for all healers to do.”

“Meadowbrook?”

She nods. “Oh yes, Meadowbrook, one of the pillars! She’s the one who started modern Equestrian medicine. An earth pony who understood magical healing better than anypony. She’s wonderful!”

I must say, when Sparks starts on a subject, she is entirely committed to telling us everything. I sip my tea as the mare excitedly tells us about her hero, and all of the magical maladies she was able to combat, and how she set up the beginnings of Equestrian medicine before she disappeared.

Finally she winds down, Ghaliya looks at me before thanking the mare for her help.

She shrugs. “I do my duties, you are paying for the best, and I’m going to give you my best, Mistress.” She reaches up to nuzzle Dawn quickly. “I need some food after all that hard work. I’ll catch up with you all later!” She turns and scampers from the wagon. Dawn smiles after her, then she turns to me, fixing a beaming smile at me as well.

“So, that’s Sparks.” I say softly. “I like her.”

“Her enthusiasm is infectious, isn’t it?”

Ghaliya and I both nod. “For certain.” I say.

***

Once again, the night is cold. We are within a few days of the City of Gardens. Though I find I really prefer to be out in the sands with the horses here. Ghaliya is in her tent with Dawn, presumably to work on preparations for the next caravan, we will be heading out within only a few days of arriving. So she’s busy with her preparations. There is a lot of work to do when it comes to leading a cargo company like Ghaliya’s. Though for some reason, I think she’s getting more instruction from the blue mare than having her write numbers in her ledger. I walk through the cold night, enjoying a nice calm evening before I retire to my tent. I nod at the various guards as I walk. We are close enough to the City that bandits operating would be suicide. So they are vigilant as always, though they are not as tense as when we were farther away from civilization. I make my way to the back of the encampment, where the water barrels and the other basic cargo for travel are sequestered. A single fire is lit here, away from the horses, also carefully sited where the smoke from it doesn’t drift into the encampment.

“Almost got all your meat smoked?” I call out.

Guerina’s head snaps to look at me before she smiles. “Yeah. I had a good hunt on the way to catch up with you.” She gestures to the smoking racks set up. “Griffons don’t live by meat alone.” She shows me the bread she’s got in her pack. She reaches out and taps a dripping chunk, which she grabs and gulps down. She looks over at me. “You are an alicorn. You can eat meat, like the pegasi do. Try a piece.”

I catch the morsel that she flung to me in my magic. “I don’t think so, Guerina.”

She cocks her head to the side, “Don’t knock it til you try it, Ki. Lots of pegasi eat mostly meat. Remember, pegasi are quite often nomads, eating what they can scavenge or catch. And I guarantee you, any pegasus would be drooling looking at the meat I’m smoking.”

I look at the meat, and being this close, I can smell it quite well. I have to admit I have to swallow a couple extra times to not drool. But I shake my head, “No, Ghaliya. I’m good.”

She shrugs her wings. “Remember, I offered, of my own free will.” She laughs. “Of course, I’ve watched pegasi grab birds in flight.”

At my flinch, she laughs uproariously. “Yes, the whole thing, just gulped it down.” She grins at me. “Of course, I’ve done the same. Not as good as well smoked meat, but nourishing. A nice sized sharptail or some of the desert birds around here will keep a flier up in the air for a day or two. And catching them on the wing means the meat is fresh.”

I shake my head, trying to assuage my roiling stomach. “I’m quite happy with the food we have here.”

She clicks her beak a few times. “Well, baked goods travel well, and as long as you can find some water, rice is a great ration. Though it has to be cooked, which means you can’t keep in the air.” She gestures to the meat. “With a good supply of dried meat, though, I can keep in the air for days. And that means I can deliver my dispatches that much sooner.” She sighs. “But I’ll admit, I much prefer fresh cooked food. Staying with your caravan is making me soft, Prince.”

“Oh don’t you start in on that.”

She shrugs her wings. “Ki, you have done amazing things. You are an alicorn, you have more magic in a single hoof than most any magic user in the Kingdom, with the possible exception of Dawn or her friend.”

I look back into the camp as it is closing down for the night. Only a few patrolling horses are around. “I’m not a healer, especially not like Sparks.”

“But you are magic ponified, Ki. You shouldn’t have submitted to the Padishah’s demands so quickly. You have power, you have strength. You could…”

“Overthrow him?” I look at her, and something in my face causes her to wilt a bit.

“No, I’m not saying that. I really don’t mind the old pervert. He truly does have his subjects at the forefront of his mind. He wants them to have the best life that’s possible. But you should be at the very least standing at his side, or he at yours. You, Ki, were born to rule.”

I shake my head emphatically, my ears flopping. “No, Guerina. I don’t know what’s going on, I’ve only been here a few months. I close my eyes, casting my mind back, only to see electrical discharges, hearing screams. I shake my head again. “I have no desire to rule the horses, I have no desire to rule ponies. I just want to marry Ghaliya, have a stable full of foals, and live my life the best that I can.”

She clicks her beak a few times. “Ki, I suspect that a simple quiet life will escape you. You are what you are, you are who you are. And what will you do when Ghaliya ages and finally dies?”

My ears flatten back. “I’m going to prevent that from happening.”

She grins. “So, everyone you care about, you are going to make sure they live as long as you do?”

“If necessary.”

“Even me? Even if I don’t want to?”

That gets me to stop. “Why wouldn’t you want to live longer?”

She cocks her head to the side. “While I am a messenger, I am a griffon. That means I’m a warrior, the descendant of a long warrior tradition. We fight, we kill, we die. It is the way of things. No amount of wishing by a pony alicorn stallion can change that fact.” She grins. “And you don’t know the magic that would extend life like that. And I sincerely don’t believe such magic exists. You would have to have to raise Dawn to an alicorn, and would have to see about doing the same for Ghaliya, and I know there’s no such thing as griffon alicorns. Don’t you think that Princess Celestia would have made her closest friends live longer if she could? But I sincerely doubt that an everlasting life spell is going to be in some dusty library, or in the head of the most powerful alicorn in known history. Face it, Ki. You are going to have to say goodbye to everyone you love.”

I turn away from her, walking a few steps. I stop and look back at her. “I will cross that bridge when I come to it Ghaliya.” I shudder, Dawn’s words from earlier resonating through my skull. “But I’m not prepared to see those I care about dying, under any circumstances.” I narrow my eyes. “But if you must die, it will be of old age, not in glorious battle.”

That gets a guffaw from the griffon. “Best of luck on that, Ki. But remember, I’ve already put my life on the line for you. And yes, I do it for profit, but…” She looks down. “It’s more than that, you are worth more to me than gold, you crazy alicorn. Just…” She shifts her wings uncomfortably. “Don’t get yourself killed, okay?”

I smile at her. “I have no plans on dying any time soon, Guerina.”

“You’d better not.” She says with a huff.

I walk through the expansive encampment, while the guards don’t challenge me as I walk, they do note my passing. I nod and smile as they acknowledge me. I’ve been curious to see our cargo. Ghaliya has informed of what it is. But seeing it is something else. In the very center, four large wagons are parked, each are large heavy duty flat beds with removable sides. The cargo itself is covered by a tarp and very securely tied down. It only takes a thought to assume the void and seize my magic, the tie downs untie quickly and I lift the tarps. Gold, in large bricks fills each of the four wagons to their weight limits. I marvel at the beautiful gold sitting there.

“There are jewels as well.” Ghaliya’s voice comes from the darkness.

I smile at her. “I can see why you had as many guards as you did, and hired Dawn’s team.” I look where she’s pointing, my magic pulling the lids off of a dozen barrels. Brilliant cut and uncut gems fill every single one of them. I stop and pick up one, then I bring it closer. “This one isn’t a ruby.”

“It’s a spinel.”

I look over at her. “Oh?”

She comes over and touches the gem. “They aren’t as valuable as rubies, but they do have their uses. And they are still pretty, and I know a buyer that would love a spinel of that size.” She gestures to the gold. “Once this is melted down and made into new coins, we will profit quite a bit getting this from the mines to the city.”

“Is this a contract for the Royal family?”

She shakes her head. “No, the Padishah has concluded that my caravan is not reliable enough to haul freight for him needs.” She growls softly in her throat. “I still have contracts with some of the moneychangers though. I’ll get a nice pile of coins for this. So don’t worry, a good portion of my yearly profits sits in these wagons.” She picks up lid to one of the barrels, she looks at me as I deposit the spinel back among the fortune of gems before she places the lid back on, and with a sharp crack of the hoof, she drives the lid into its proper position. I bring up the tarps and take the time to tie them back down how I found them. She moves up to me. “Dawn has told me that you are upset about the idea of her aging and dying.” She leads me away from the wagons towards the front of the caravan.

I follow her towards our tents. “Yeah.” I walk next to her, though I notice Farris is walking a respectful distance away. “I just talked to Guerina, what if I can find a way to stop your own aging? Make you as long lived as an alicorn?”

She laughs. “Oh Ki, such a thing is impossible!” Then she turns, her ears perking. “Something is wrong. Follow me!” She streaks off. I take to the air, following the mare as she streaks through the night. Only a few moments has us at the head of the encampment. A full dozen guards are surrounding a young gray griffon male. Though they don’t have their weapons bared, he’s in pretty bad shape. Ghaliya rushes forward. “What’s going on?”

“This griffon landed just outside the perimeter, he seems to have been injured.”

Ghaliya steps closer. “I am the mistress of this encampment. Who are you?”

The disheveled griffon tries to salute. “I’m a member of the royal messenger corps. My name is Guran.” He puffs a few times, trying to steady his breathing. “The City of Gardens is under attack!”

Chapter 16.

The words of the wounded griffon send electricity down my spine. “Dawn! Geurina!” I shout. The griffon lands next to me after only a few seconds. She smiles as I can see Dawn galloping towards us, next to her, Sparks is galloping as fast as her little legs can carry her.

“Ki.” Ghaliya says fiercely.

I smile at her. “Don’t worry, love.”

As I turn towards the approaching ponies, her hoof lands on my withers, pulling me to face her. She leans close. “Ki, we need to shelter in place. The City had the Royal Guard for a purpose.”

I turn to look at the griffon. “Why else would he have come but to ask for assistance?”

Ghaliya frowns. “To warn those approaching the city, to know it’s not safe to come in. We are a little more than a day away, if the caravan gets too close, we could become involved.” Her eyes flick towards the griffon before focusing on me again. “I’m no longer a member of the Royal family. We don’t have a dog in this hunt. We need to hunker down, keep vigilant against raiders, and wait for the all clear.”

I frown. “We have a fortune here, safety lays in the city.”

She smiles brightly. “Farris and his guards can keep us safe. And we have you, remember? Are you going to let anything happen?”

I look at her for a long moment as Dawn and Sparks skid to a stop. “But the horses of the City…”

“Will be protected by the Guard. That is their function.” She leans forward, almost nuzzling my cheek before she flinches away. She sighs softly. “What, Ki? Did you think they were there to just walk among the horses? They have a real job to do. The City has tall walls, heavy gates. Any siege is doomed to fail. Inside there are great granaries, and cisterns of water. In nearly a thousand years, no army has been able to breach the walls of the city.”

“They are magical.” The griffon pipes up. “They breached the gates before I even left the city. There is a huge dragon among the hordes, leading these foul creatures. There was no warning! They appeared out of the mists.” He crawls upright, taking a moment to fold his wings. “They were being held back by the mages.” He shakes his head. “But I don’t know how long they’d last. The Grand Vizier has been very effective at stymying them. But even the magic corps will be overwhelmed. There are just so many…” He stands there, tears in his eyes as he shakes his head. “I wasn’t sent to warn others, I was sent to find help. Let me get some water and provisions, and I’ll be heading for more help.”

I turn to Ghaliya. “That seals it. I’m going to help.”

Ghaliya bites her lip. Glancing between me, the ponies, and the griffon. As she’s thinking, Guerina reaches into her pack, pulling out a packet of oiled paper and giving it to the young griffon. “Here, you’ll owe me for the meat.” She rummages around. “I’ve got a couple of water bags here too, ahh.” She pulls one out. “Go, find more help. Though the next city is a good distance away by wing.” She points. “I’d say a solid two days in the air.”

The young male griffon nods grimly, spreading his wings. “I’ll get going then.” Without another word, he’s in the air.

I look at Guerina, she shrugs her wings. “What? Can’t griff’s be charitable when we feel like it?”

I shake my head, a smile on my face. I reach out a wing. “I’m rubbing off on you, aren’t I?”

That gets rolled eyes from the griffon. “Yeah, sure, uh huh.” She grumbles.

I turn towards Dawn. “Okay, we need to get to the city. Would you happen to have left one of those crystals, give us a focal point to teleport?”

Dawn looks at me for a long moment, her eyes darting back and forth as she thinks. Then she lowers her head. “No. They are quite expensive, not to simply be left just in case something happens.” She growls. “I can take one and set it up. I know a few places in the city that might be safe to teleport in, but there are no guarantees.”

I unfold my wings. “I can take one…”

Ghaliya moves closer. “No, Ki. If you want to go, I’m going too.”

Both Dawn’s and my head whip around towards Ghaliya. “NO!” I shout.

“Are you crazy?” Dawn shouts before flinching and taking a couple of steps back. “No disrespect mistress, but no, you cannot do this.”

Ghaliya silences both of us with a glare. “I am not your typical combatant, I know.” She stands firm. “But I know my way around the blade, and the musket. I will not have you go into danger without me to support you.”

Dawn looks up at me, then back to Ghaliya. “You don’t understand, this isn’t some bandit raid, nor is it a siege by some jealous royals trying to jockey for position. This is war. Something you have never seen before.”

“If you are going, then I must accompany you, Mistress. If this is an all out war, you will need protection more than ever.” Farris says loudly.

She looks at him. “No. You will safeguard our business here.” He opens his mouth. “My decision is final, Farris.” She snaps. “About ten miles back is good defensible ground. Get the caravan moved there first thing in the morning, and keep the caravan intact while we are gone.” She sighs. “We don’t have enough guards among us to mount enough of a fighting force to retake the city if it’s already breached.” She looks at me. “But we do have some serious magical power here. In you, Ki. And you, Dawn. We can hope that will be enough.”

“Don’t forget me.” Sparks says, squeaking the last word.

Ghaliya smiles gently. “Of course, the best medic has to join us.”

Dawn steps up next to me. “I know a place in the palace. It’s a courtyard in the servants quarters, we wouldn’t likely be noticed if we teleport in.”

“I don’t know that place. I was thinking we come in outside the city and find our way in…”

Dawn’s smile causes me to stumble to a stop. “Oh, Ki. You don’t know even half of what you think you should know. I have been teaching you as rapidly as I can. But there is a lot left for you to learn. I’m compressing decades of magical learning into a few short months. You can be an effective fighter, despite your desire to avoid killing. But I will guide the teleport for all of us. There is a courtyard big enough for all of us, and I know exactly where it is.” She looks around. “Mistress, you don’t have any weapons, I would suggest you arm yourself before we head in.”

“We are going right now?” She asks, looking at the dark sky.

“Would you prefer they have more time to ravage the city? Perhaps kill your uncle?”

“They wouldn’t DARE!” She growls.

Dawn cocks her head to the side. “This isn’t some opposing army among the royals, Mistress. A dragon, coming out of the mists. I don’t see them simply wanting to conquer the City. This is about immolating your home, I’m afraid.”

Ghaliya looks unsure for a long moment before galloping towards her tent.

I look back at my robes, most of the time they are nice, they keep the heat of the sun off of my body, but I may need to fly, and move quickly. I momentarily wish for some armor, like what the guards wear, but I would have to modify it for my frame. Not enough time. Only a few minutes has Ghaliya galloping back, a sword belted on one side, a holster with a pistol on the other. I pull my robes off and toss them on the ground. I won’t be needing them.

Dawn comes close. “Okay, this isn’t going to be easy, let me lead the weaving.” She looks down at Sparks. “Ready?”

Sparks nods, then her eyes narrow in concentration. “I’m ready.” Dawn smiles and her horn lights, the little pony’s horn lights a moment later, but the color is different, it’s her natural light blue, but overlaying it is Dawn’s cyan color. Then they both look at me. Oh, we are going to do a ring then. I nod and assume the void, I reach towards the light and power of my magic, just barely touching it. Time seems to stretch as Dawn smoothly pulls my magic, my horn lighting, but in the same manner as with Sparks, my own deep green but overlaid with Dawn’s cyan color aura. We share a smile before Dawn lowers her horn so Sparks can touch hers to Dawn’s. I follow suit and when all three horns are touching, Dawn draws deeply from all of the magic and we wink out of existence.

***

The void between existence and non-existence seems to last forever as we teleport. Dawn has talked to me about field affect teleportation, and how different it is from just individual teleportation. As we materialize inside the castle grounds, I stumble a bit, everything I’ve ever eaten wanting to be expelled right at that moment. I can’t release my magic, Dawn has a firm grip on it. She comes up next to me. “Ki, just breathe a bit. I told you it was a lot different from what you are used to when it comes to teleportation.” She looks over at Guerina and Ghaliya. The griffon hits the side of her head and shakes her head hard. Ghaliya shakes her head, looking a bit green.

“Let’s not do that again.” Ghaliya says softly.

Dawn giggles. “It gets easier, Mistress. It’s hard to imagine now, but your body will adjust to this type.” She glances back at me. “In fact, before the modern teleportation spells were discovered, area affect spells were the primary type for unicorns.” She looks over at me. “You okay now, Ki?” At my nod, she releases my magic, which allows me to take a deep breath and sigh. She shakes her head and body quickly. “Alright, let’s see what’s going on in the City.”

Dawn leads the way. A quick look around lets me know in general where this courtyard is but, no, I’ve never been here before. I can hear shouts and screams, but they are distant, muffled. Dawn leads us up, towards one of the spires of the palace. We finally exit a door onto the roof, getting me to skid to a stop. The observatory, several different telescopes line the wall. Dawn’s horn lights to yank a large one off of its mount and she floats it to in front of her. She peers through the scope for a long moment as I look out with just my eyes. Before us is a vision of hell to my eyes. I can’t see the individual fighting, but too much of the outer city is on fire. The sound of the fighting is dim but rather omnipresent, getting me to flick my ears. “Where’s the dragon?”

“I’m searching, Ki.” Dawn says sharply. A gout of flame has her turning to the north. She grimaces. “I know these creatures. I’ve seen them before. In the wilds.” She shudders as she continues to scan. “They are called the Umbrood. They are not all that intelligent, though they make up fairly large packs…” She frowns. “Or herds, I could say. They are like…ponies or horses, mutated, twisted, evil. But they are cowardly. They wouldn’t be fighting unless.” She gasps. “Unless there was one who had enough strength to make them believe they could win. Like a dragon.”

“You found the dragon?”

She nods and points. I follow suit and pick up another telescope and train it in the direction she is pointing. That gets a gasp from me. The dragon is large, quite a bit larger than myself or Ghaliya. I can’t tell at this distance anything much more than the dragon is a deep crimson with gold counter scales along the belly and neck, the horns along the almost feminine head are the color of steel. The dragon belches a huge gout of flame, though the flames are truncated short. I refocus quickly, Bijan is there, along with some of the horses I remember from my early magical training. They are working together, keeping the creatures at bay.

“So much death.” I murmur softly. How long has this fighting been going on? The guards are fighting hard. Using their swords and bodies to slow the oncoming tide of creatures. Shields have been thrown up magically. And rubble has been used to assemble new walls as others are destroyed. But the city to the north of this shrinking ring of defenders has been devastated. I look to the south, east, and west. Okay, the invaders are concentrating to the north. I flare my wings. “Everypony, let me scout and see where we can be most effective.” I’m going to keep them safe, if they think I’ll simply scout out then maybe I can stop this dragon. I take to the air.

The chime of magic sounds in my ears before I even get moving. Magic grabs my tail. “Ki, no. We go together.” Dawn says with a growl. I look back at her. Damn it, she knows what I was planning. I drop back down and fold my wings.

“Am I that transparent?”
Dawn opens her mouth, but Ghaliya answers. “Well, duh, Ki. You want to protect us from this.”
Ghaliya is nodding in agreement. “Of course you want to take care of this without us.” She looks out at the devastation to the north. “But this is going to take more than you, Ki.”
“Ki, you don’t understand, I am your Knight, I will do everything I can to keep you safe,” Shaking her head, Dawn looks at me, “I know you don’t like the idea, but you are an Alicorn Prince.”
I shake my head no, “This I war, I can’t…”
Dawn clears her throat, turning to me and stomps her hoof as she begins to sing, “Don't you come here and say I didn't warn you.” I take a step back, perking my ears as she continues. “About the way your world can alter...”
She waves her foreleg in a grand arc encompassing the city before us, the fighting, the battle below, and yet her voice carries strong and true, “And oh how you are able command it all still.” She motions to the dragon, who is spewing fire. “Every single time it all shifts one way or the other.”
Lowering her head slowly, Dawn puts her hoof over her heart "I'm a goddamn coward, but again so are you." Looking up at me with tears in her eyes, her voice cracks a bit in sadness, as the dragon below bellows out, "And the dragons roar, the dragons roar."
Turning to face the window she rears up putting her forelegs on the sill looking down, "Has me evading and fighting, just for you!" Shaking her head, she droops her head, "And I never really knew..." She takes deep breath, "What to do..."
Turning her back she continues, "And every once in a while, I have to sing a song for you,” Looking up at the clouds, she lights her horn, "As you rise above the mountains and the skies and the sea." Walking away slowly she shakes her head, "As if I wanted it to, it would lead you back to me." With that, she turns back to face me, "So I could stand by you..."
I take a step back as I look at her and work my throat in a gulp.
She looks up at me, the magic of the song fading. “I’m coming with you, Ki. So is everyone else.”
“I can’t guarantee your safety here.” I say plaintively.

“Neither can we guarantee yours, Love.” Ghaliya says softly. “But we are going to do everything we can.” She looks out at the city before us. “Or all is lost.”

I have a thought. “Ghaliya. You ensure your uncle is safe. Don’t let anycreature anywhere near him”

“It sounds like you are trying to protect me.” Ghaliya says playfully. She looks out at the city. “Well, I can’t teleport like you can. I will work where I’m most effective.” She draws her sword and takes off, the clatter of her hooves tells me that the Padishah will be safe. I look over at Guerina as I unfold my wings again. She draws two daggers.

“You know, this isn’t going to be easy.” She looks down at the battle front. “There’s easily fifty griffons among the fighters down there.”

I nod. “We are in this together.” Dawn and Sparks light their horns as Guerina and I leap off the parapet. I can hear the pop of their teleportation as we accelerate. The griffon’s war shriek sends chills down my back as we streak along, just above the roofs of the city. Quick glances show the citizens of the city as we pass. Some are dressed in armor and heading towards the fighting, others are comforting those injured, and many are barricading their homes. This is why I’m here. These lives are why I’m fighting. Not the Padishah, Ghaliya will ensure his safety, but the horses need this to end. I shudder as I think of the lives already lost. But no more.

I angle towards the dragon, she’s just demolished a makeshift wall, the creatures Dawn was talking about, the Umbrood, are streaming on either side of it. Though they are dying quite quickly, and not just from Bijan’s magic users. On nearly every nearby rooftop, archers are methodically raining down death among this invading army. They aren’t hitting the dragon, but I doubt the arrows would penetrate those thick scales. The loud crashing booms of canons are punctuated with the sharp crack of volleys of musket balls. With all the arms brought to bear, the horses are being pushed back slowly. I gain some altitude, lighting my horn and tapping into my connection with life. My eyes flash brightly as climbing vines leap out and ensnare the legs of the dragon.

“What the?” I can tell it’s a she now. She bathes one of her legs in flames, the magically bolstered vines crisp under her assault, but hold firm. I streak forward. She’s using elemental Fire, I can see the threads of the magic. So, I counter the Fire with a weave of Water, pulling from the multitude of fountains in the area. I use Fire myself, but to draw the heat from the water and turn it to ice. Thousands of spear shaped ice projectiles pepper the dragon, getting a roar from her. She looks up at me. A multitude of emotions flash across her face. “An alicorn? And I thought Enyo was going to have all the fun.” She mutters.

“Yes.” I answer. Switching to Air, I form a club of Air and swing it at her. The impact knocks her to the side, I form a second club, aiming it for the Umbrood streaming around her. My attack is aborted when she inhales deeply and I can see the threads of a weave of fire form. She spews out a massive gout of flames towards me, forcing me to gain altitude as fast as I can. I think my tail was singed there. I loop back and lash out with a thin line of Spirit, slicing her weave. That gets a surprised roar from the dragon, who pulls a limb free to slash at me. Though I evade her attack easily.

A shout turns into a panicked scream below me. A group of horses are being overrun by a large group of creatures. I flash down, throwing up a shield as I land before the Guard. “Fall back!” I shout as I collapse the shield and lash out with Air, causing the Umbrood to fly back towards the dragon.

I don’t know how long I’m fighting these creatures. But as I advance, all around me, the activity seems to slow to a crawl. From the flapping of the griffins wings, to the flight of the arrows. All action, all motion seems to slow to a stop. Even the colors around me seem to desaturate to muted grays. I stop fighting and look around in confusion as a form of black and gray mist coalesces in front of me. It doesn't take a specific form, instead appearing as an ever-changing blob.

"Why are YOU here?"
I shake my head, why is that voice familiar? "I'm here to fight for my friends, whoever... whatever you are!"
The mists take on an almost equine form yet with no real definition to it, simply blobs or tufts of cloud stuck together , "No Tellus, I mean why are you here, on this world?"
"My name is Ki." I say firmly as my ears flick in annoyance.
The form slowly walks, if you could even call it that, in a wide circle around me, "Tellus, Robert, Ki, whatever you choose to call yourself, it doesn't matter. You shouldn't be here; this isn't your life."
"What do you mean?" I say, “None of what you’re saying makes sense.”
"You don't even remember, do you? Your quaint, safe little life on that other world? Your home, your family, your friends? Oh my, this is priceless."
I cock my head to the side. “I don’t even know who I’m talking to.”
“Oh my name isn’t important, for now, Tellus. Like you I have been called many things,” The voice laughs, “The leader, the pariah, the victor. I may even become their messiah.”
Almost snarling I call you, “Why are you doing this? Why have you stopped me from helping these horses?”
I can almost hear the smile in the voice as it responds. “What makes you think I’m the cause of this? I would think that dragon would be behind this war.”
I shake my head and stomp on the ground with a hoof. “You wouldn’t be talking to me if you weren’t involved.” I look around at the frozen scene around me. Only light and dark, no color, no life. I suppress the desire to shudder.

The voice chuckles a soft laugh. “Oh, you are too smart for your own good, aren’t you? But you are stunted now, disabled. You don’t know half of the power you command. You don’t know your aspect.”

“Life.” I say firmly.

Again that chuckle. “Oh, but that’s only part of the picture. Those of us have different aspects, One you’ve heard of controls the sun, one controls the moon, one the magic of love and family, one water and what it means.” The voice turns bitter. “So many others, having a hoof in every part of existence. We are bound here, yet we are Gods among these weak creatures. They are dust, temporary, not even beginning to understand what they could grow into. Even the dragons, as powerful and long lived as they are, they are beholden to those with true power. Like you, and me.”

“Okay.” I think for a moment. “What is your aspect? What do you control?”
“That, is not important, what is important is the offer I have,” The voice says with a smirk.
Shaking my head, I snort once, “Offer? Why should I even trust you.”
“You shouldn’t, but at the same time, I can offer to send you home. Back where you can be safe, happy. Back to the life you had.”
“I am needed here,” I shout, “I have a life here! Why are you even doing this?”
Again, that infuriating laughter. “Oh, wouldn’t you like to know? We shall meet again, Tellus. And maybe you’ll have some idea of what you are truly capable of, what all of the alicorns can do.”
I blink as the presence vanishes, the world seems to suddenly be in movement again. I look up, the dragon has breathed a massive gout of fire at me. I throw up a desperate shield. She’s so powerful! Electricity crackles along my shield, every bolt producing a blinding pain in my skull. I’m so focused on the magic, her massive claw slams into me bodily, throwing me into a wall. I shake my head. Dawn’s told me to lose my magic that way can be dangerous. My eyes are watering, how hard did she hit me? I look around, I wasn’t just knocked into a wall, I was blown through a wall into a second. I cough in the massive dust cloud.

I snatch at my magic, the dragon is inhaling to spew fire again. I can feel her gather the magic. Pain clouds everything, I can’t touch my magic!

“Ki!” Dawn’s voice is accompanied by a loud pop of her teleporting in. She throws up a shield as the dragon lets loose. The low dome of her shield deflects the massive burst of magic, immediately driving her to her knees. I try to scramble to my hooves, but my body is not working correctly. I focus on one hoof, trying to place it on the ground. I need to get to my hooves, I need to stand up. I need to embrace my magic.

The dragon slams a claw into the shield, causing it to ring like a bell. Dawn slides back under the onslaught. Her groans reach my ears. More impacts to the shield are accompanied by pained groans from the blue unicorn. I successfully get one hoof to listen to me. I try with the other forehoof. “Come on.” I moan.

“Ki, get away!” Dawn’s voice is full of pain. “I can’t hold…” She stomps a hoof into the ground, her horn nearly blindingly bright. “Please!” The panic in her voice has me lurching to my hooves. Though pain wracks my body, I take a shaky step, towards her.

“Ki, NO!” Dawn’s voice is panicked as cracks spread across the shield as the dragon slams her claws into the shield again and again. I flinch as more Fire splashes onto her shield, expanding the cracks. “I…can’t…hold…” She groans.

“Dawn!” I shout. Desperately I try to pull on my magic, but I could sooner grab a greased eel with my hooves. My own horn crackles with unfocused energy. Sparking is good, I can feel the magic, I can make it work. Come on!

With a loud cry, Dawn’s shield fails as I finally am able to pull on my magic. A low crump of sound greets my ears as the fire slams into the ground, and Dawn. My horn lights and I push the fire away from her as I leap into the air. My wings beat powerfully as I gather more energy. I send a blast at the dragon, knocking her away. With a snarl, I send blast after blast at her, though her thick scales seem to be protecting her. She bats away a blast from me, though her claw is smoking. “I’ll deal with you later.” She growls as mists form over her and in seconds, she’s gone. I look down and streak towards the ground.

“Dawn!” I scream as I land next to her burned body. Her body is a mass of burns and blisters. I’m afraid to touch her. She rolls onto her back, she hisses in pain as she does so. How long was she in the fire? A few seconds at most, right? Her horn even has cracks along it. A clear liquid seeps out, creating rivulets in the ash that was her mane.

“Ki?” Her voice comes as a croak.

I get down close to her. “I’m here.” I want to gather her body up, but I think it would kill her.

Her ruined face smiles, her eyes sightless and cloudy. “I was able to save you.” Blood is streaming from her nose, she doesn’t seem to notice it.

“No. nonononononono.” I moan. I don’t know healing magic. “SPARKS!!!” I shout.

I’m impacted by a ball of furry fury. “Don’t touch her!” I tumble to the side, panting. Sparks has already gotten her magical aura around Dawn. “Oh, damn. Dawn. Don’t try to move.”

“It’s okay, Sparks.” Dawn mumbles. “I did my job. It’s going to be okay.”

“You are right.” Dawn snarls, tears flowing down her cheeks. “It is going to be okay. I’ve Healed those in worse shape. Just relax and let me work.”

With the loss of the dragon, the Umbrood are being driven slowly back by the guards. I step closer, only to get a baleful glare from the tiny pony. I understand, I need to keep my distance. Her eyes turn white as her own horn glows brighter. I pull on my magic, forming a shield over them and tying it off lightly. I turn towards the receding battle as Guerina lands next to me. I don’t want to think of how much blood is on her daggers. Though the bandolier she’s wearing shows she’s lost a few in the fight. She limps a bit, favoring one of her hind legs. She starts working to reload her pistol. Her movements methodical as she loads the powder into the barrel. “Have we won?”

“I think so.” I look back at the dome of the shield. “But at what cost?” I stay protectively close as Sparks continues to work. Can she save Dawn? I shake my head, trying to prevent tears from falling. A commotion grabs my attention. Ghaliya sprints into view, dozens of guards following her. Their armor battered and stained. Every guard’s sword had tasted blood so far. And so has hers, I note with surprise. She gestures towards the fighting and the Guard gallops full bore after the Umbrood as they recede into the distance. Though Ghaliya has spotted me and she trots up to me, a big smile on her face.

“Ki, you stopping that dragon has broken the creatures. The Padishah is okay and I gathered some of the guards at the palace…” She stumbles to a stop at my raised hoof. “Ki, what’s wrong?” I look over at the dome, I can still see Sparks working. Dawn’s body is glowing brightly as she’s continuing, oblivious to the world around her. “Oh no. Is that Dawn?”

I nod. “She saved me, and paid the price for it.”

I get a gentle nuzzle at my cheek. “Dawn is tough, and Sparks is the best healer I’ve ever known. If anypony can help, she can.”

“I know.” I sob. I breathe deeply a few times. My emotions threatening to overwhelm me. “If I hadn’t been distracted, I could have…” I’m stopped by a gentle hoof to my lips.

“Distracted?”

I nod. “Whoever is behind the dragon, these creatures. He visited me, he stopped time around me somehow, and he talked to me.” Her eyes widen as I continue. “He called me Tellus, he told me a lot of things, this time I remember.” I tell her of the conversation, holding nothing back.

When I finally wind down, Ghaliya looks thoughtful. “Don’t worry, Ki. We will figure out what is going on.”

I nod, then I look at Dawn and Sparks as I can feel the intensity of her magic waning. I dissipate the shield as Sparks struggles to her hooves. “I’ve done what I can.” She nearly falls flat on her face, but my magic catches her.

“I know you have.” I say softly as I move over to look at Dawn. Far from the ruined pony she was just a few minutes ago. Her skin is red, but no more blisters, the nasty deep burns are now gone. She blinks slowly, her ears flicking back and forth. Her mane and coat are bare fuzz all over her body, but it looks healthy. She rolls over onto her hooves and tries to rise, only to have me pick her up in my magic as well. “Dawn, are you okay?”

“My head hurts, I feel like I was run over by a wagon, then left out in the sun to bake.” Dawn responds with a slight whimper.
“Sparks did her best,” I say and give her back a light pat with a wing. Her wince has me snapping my wing to my side instantly.
Sitting up Dawn wobbles a bit, before blinking a few times, “I guess I shouldn’t move to much so soon.”
“You probably need rest and something to eat after that,” I say, knowing that feeling myself.
Dawn looks back at her body for a moment, then over at the Griffon. “I’m hoping you have water in that?” She asks. Gesturing towards the messenger bag strapped on her. Guerina reaches into her bag and pulls out a waterskin. Dawn narrows her eyes and concentrates, then her eyes widen in shock. She swallows and reaches out a hoof, still nothing happens.
Looking between Dawn and the griffon, I tilt my head drooping one ear to the side, “Is something wrong?”
“Ki, my magic, I can’t feel it, I can’t call it,” Dawn says, her voice starting to crack as tears form.
Hugging her gently with a wing I look down at her, “Maybe you’re just too tired.”
Dawn shakes her head slowly before looking at me. “It took everything I had to stop that blast, it overwhelmed me, but I couldn’t let it hurt you… I think I burned it out… I think I’ve lost my magic.”

Chapter 17.

It has been months of hard work for the horses of the city. They had spent days searching for the injured in collapsed structures before the actual cleanup could begin. Then the sad duty of recovering the bodies of those that perished in the battle and honoring those dead began. After that, it was weeks of work cleaning the debris from the breach, as well as the buildings around it. Some homes and shops had suffered major damage and still showed scars from the battle. Windows and even some whole walls had been covered with heavy canvas to protect them from the elements.

Piles of debris had accumulated by the wall, waiting for recycling and sections of the wall that were unstable had finally been removed. Now would begin the long process of rebuilding, repairing the breach. Extra cannon and gun points had been moved to the wall to protect the area, and extra patrols and guards assigned to keep the horses safe. At any one time, an observer would be able to see dozens of the Royal Guard in their duty to keep the denizens of the City of Gardens safe.

I walk down the street looking in awe, many of them have lost so much, yet their faces are full of hope. Families had returned to their homes to rebuild what they could. Shops are just starting to reopen in this part of the city, and life is slowly returning to normal for many. Glancing up, I can see Guerina flying in fast from the desert. I open my mouth to call, then I realize there’s no way she’s going to hear me. Lighting my horn, I fire a little pop of magic into the air, flying up in a sparkling trail to end in a greenish puff cloud.

The griffin slows, looking around, then dives down landing in front of me, panting heavily. “I’m back, we’ve got a problem.”

One of the guards, curious about the puff trots up looking at the griffin. “Problem?”

Guerina looks to the guard then to me. “I was coming back with mail,” she says patting her mail bag, “When I flew over a sandstorm. Big one, maybe four or five hours out. It’s heading right this way from that direction.” She points.

The guard groans, “That’s going to flood the gap, this area could end up buried under feet of sand.”

I look at the guard then at the horses working on the wall, as well as the horse around their homes.

“All that work for nothing,” the guard says, turning and sounding the alarm as he charges down the street.

A moment later I hear bells ringing, as the guard start calling out and trying to clear all the horses from the area. There’s more than enough time but this is going to set repair back weeks more. I look down, seeing a family fleeing one of the damaged houses and shake my head.

“Umm, Ki, I know that look,” Guerina says, tilting her head. “Don’t do anything crazy.”

“Clear the area!” I yell, the sound coming out much louder than I expected, reverberating off the walls and down the roadways.

“Oh, nice use of the royal voice,” Guerina says, tapping the side of her head. “But don’t do anything flashy or stupid, you are way too heavy for me to carry home.”

Lighting my horn, I stomp a hoof on the ground hard, in response plants burst to life around the breach quickly climbing and forming a lattice across the breach. Spreading my wings wide, the sand of the desert responds, rushing into the breach and mixing with plant fibers and water from the nearby fountains, along with lime in a swirling mass.

Guerina blinks, taking a step back as she sees the white light shining in my eyes. “Ki, be careful, don’t overdo things.”

I snort softly. “This won’t need much; Dawn’s taught me the control, all I need is a little time.” I reach out with my magic and grab the rocks and stones from the piles near the wall. I use them to rebuild the wall, locking them in place with mortar. The plants acting as a reinforcing layer till everything sets, but it should be enough to keep the city safe. As I’m finishing up, I pull hard on the water in the mix, curing the outer layers in a matter of seconds to a hard sheen. The coming weeks will allow it to cure fully all the way through. But this hard shell of the wall will withstand a sandstorm.

Several of the craft horses made their way back to inspect the wall, Bijan leading the way. Bijan’s students have been working with me and others in clearing the debris, as well as dozens of magic privateers, primarily unicorns from Equestria. Some of those unicorns are inspecting the newly built wall.

“Ki, your wings.” Guerina says sharply.

“Oops,” Quickly I hide my wings back under my cloak and adjust my scarf, letting the silks settle down around my body.

One of the privateers walks down the scaffolding and plants himself before me. “I’ve seen that kind of stuff done by ponies out of the Gifted Unicorn School,” Shaking his head, he taps his hoof, “But always amazes me, none the less. Combining telekinesis with a repair spell, some of the strongest ones can fix entire buildings on their own.” Glancing at me, he chuckles, “You’re a real ten percenter.”

“Pardon?” I blink, confused.

“Top ten percent of unicorns, who go to the Gifted unicorn’s school. You must have been top of your class.”

I scuff a forehoof, “I did okay.” I use a forehoof to wipe my nose. It comes away red. I hurriedly plant my forehoof on the ground, hoping he doesn’t notice the blood.

Bijan shakes his head as he walks past me mumbling just loudly enough for me alone to hear, “Darn alicorns… Can’t even get the paint right to match the rest of the wall.”

“Well, I guess it can be painted.” I pant as I turn back down the wall and descend down a set of stairs into the city proper. I’m pretty sure that the other horses noticed what I did. I up my speed to a canter to get towards my home. Guerina takes to the air to keep up with me as I head deeper into the city. I keep an eye out as I walk. This part of the city took the brunt of the damage from the invasion. The various ring walls that separate the different parts of the city still need a lot of work. Horses all over are keeping busy rebuilding buildings, and internal walls of the City. All in all, nearly a quarter of the City of Gardens was demolished in a matter of a bit more than a day by a dragon and her hordes of creatures. A quick glance at the sky tells me it’s getting quite close to sundown, even with the outer wall repaired, the sandstorm will require us to hunker down for the time being. It sounds to me like it will hit shortly after full dark. The white walls of the buildings of the city have a reddish hue. I join the throngs of horses leaving the various work sites.

Sometimes it really boggles my mind how the horses are able to get so much done without magic like the unicorns or wings like the pegasi. The horses are keeping busy and building out the damaged parts of the city at rates I could never even begin to dream about. Within a year of the absolute devastation from this attack, the City will be rebuilt, stronger than ever. I walk over a small bridge and look down, iron pipes are being welded together for fresh water from the cisterns, and another trench is being lined to handle waste. The horses are upgrading the infrastructure in addition to rebuilding homes. I look up, a massive crane is lifting materials on a platform up to the top of a new building. Looking across the street, horses are crafting the façade of a building to look like a pegasus’ wing. No griping, no anger, just joy. The horses are happily working, upgrading, just showing love for their home. The smiles all around are infectious. I slow as we get into the sector where my new house is. Working for the Padishah, a magic user working to repair the City has paid handsomely. I’ve bought my own home, along with a few other purchases. Guerina taps my withers with a claw.

“You know, Ki, you don’t want to show off the fact you are an alicorn to the Equestrians here.”

“I folded my wings before they saw me.”

That gets rolled eyes. “Yeah, and yet you do magic like that. Keep it up and one of them will put two and two together, and when they get back to Equestria, we’ll have a pony princess here asking about a pony prince she doesn’t know about.”

I look at her. “Don’t you have mail to deliver?”

She clicks her beak. “Don’t you try to distract me, Ki. This is serious.”

I nod. “I know it’s serious, Guerina. But I couldn’t let…”

“Yeah I know, you couldn’t let the horses lives be disrupted further. Like you couldn’t let horses die, or you couldn’t let those birds be killed.”

“Right!”

“You are putting yourself at risk, Ki.” She glances at the doorway to my home. “I don’t know if you can be killed, but you can burn yourself out.” She reaches out and grabs my foreleg, lifting it up and showing the red streak on it. “You came close. You’ve gotten so damned close to killing your magic. And you’ve seen how Dawn is, after losing hers. Do you want to end up like her?”

I pull my foreleg away and whirl towards my home. “Dawn is adjusting fine, and we aren’t giving up. We will fix her magic.”

“You’ve been spending time nearly every day after you’ve been working to fix the city trying to fix her. You’ve even purchased her from Ghaliya so she has to stay with you.”

I duck my head. “She’s a free pony now.”

Guerina rolls her eyes. “To you, to me, to Ghaliya, but not legally. Her contract was purchased, but she’s still got to fulfill the requirements of the contract until the time frame expires. You still legally own her.”

I look over my shoulder and narrow my eyes. “She stays with me by choice, I’m helping her.”

“You’re giving her false hope.”

That gets me to slam a hoof on the street, I stop and look at the paving stone and sigh. I must be angrier than I thought. I light my horn and only moments has the shattered stone made whole again. “Look, Guerina, I know it doesn’t look good right now. But we are going to fix Dawn. She’s a magic user, she has lived her whole life until four months ago using her magic all the time. Yes, she’s having an adjustment period without her magic. But I’m going to get her back to normal as soon as I can.”

“Well, I might be able to help with that, Ki,” Guerina says softly.

“What are you talking about?”

“I was able to visit the library that Dawn told me about. I was able to get a few magical reference books I still think we’d be kinder to saw her horn off and let her adjust to her new life, I’ve never heard of a unicorn being burned out as bad as her being able to be brought back. The stories she’s talked about are just that, stories. Ponies would never willingly burn themselves out like the stories. I think some of the stories about Celestia are overblown.”

I sigh and look at her expectantly. “The books, please?”

She grumbles for a moment before opening her messenger bag and pulling them out. “Look, Ki, ee may have to accept reality as it is right now.” She glances at the door. “Life is good for you now. Ghaliya has been readmitted to the Royal family for her actions on that day. And you never know, he might admit you eventually.”

I roll my eyes as I pick up the books from her claws with my magic. “He’s letting me marry her as a prince, but I won’t be eligible for succession. I don’t care about that, and I’ve let him know I don’t care about titles. I care about Ghaliya, that’s my only concern.”

That gets a grin from the beaked griffon. “Yeah, well, you earning your own gold from all your magical work hasn’t hurt one little bit.” She stops, looking at the door. “I’ll be by later, Ki. You head inside and I’ll finish my deliveries and grab supper with you and Dawn later.”

I smile at her as she turns and streaks into the air. After powering herself straight up, she turns and darts towards the Palace. I look at the books she gave to me. I’ll have to read them inside. I head to the door to my house, I don’t need a key to enter, magic does the trick. Though non mages can enter with the right key. I shrug off my robes and hang them up. Thinking of the Equestrian natives working here in the City. My first times where I’ve spent entire days in the punishing sun. They have no sense, not a turban or a cover between the lot of them. I shake my head as I sip from the fountain in the entryway. Don’t they realize the sun is murder and water is life in the sands here? Oh well. I cannot force them to avoid being burned by the sun.

“Ki?” A familiar voice calls out. Though not the one I expected.

“Ghaliya!” I chirp happily. I nearly prance as I head over to her. We are in private, so she graces me with a nuzzle on my cheek, which has my heart soaring. It doesn’t feel as though my hooves touch the ground as we make our way into the house proper.

“So, this is what you chose? When you decided to move out from my offices?”

I grin. “Yeah, saved up in just a couple of months to buy it outright.”

She cocks her head to the side. “With you doing the work, you could have gone to a moneylender in the City and financed a much bigger place.” Her smile, though, shows she’s just as pleased as I am with the place.

I shrug. “I told you what happened to the former owners, they did not make it when the dragon attacked. I paid as much as I did to ensure their foals are well taken care of by their families.”

“I know, love, but you could have paid a lot less.”

Shaking my head I sigh, “You know as well as I do that the price was more than fair for the location, straddling the line between the mid to upscale merchants’ homes, and the nobles district, while a still not being noble. Its size is more than I will ever need. And when we wed, we can either use the place an investment, or sell it for a tidy profit. I’m not worried, I’m being paid more than I ever could spend with this job.”

“I know, Ki.” She glances around, noting it’s just the two of us. She comes over and sits down next to me, snuggling closely to me. “It’s just good to know you have a good head there. You have smarts when it comes to finances, going for minimum debts and not incurring debt by doing well with less.” She nuzzles my cheek. “And using the money you are earning with purpose, not just frittering it away.”

I look at her cute muzzle only inches away, I want to kiss her so much, to feel the touch of her. Looking at her, I think that’s what she desires as well. I inhale slightly, I so want her next to me all the time. A soft clearing of the throat behind us gets Ghaliya to tense up momentarily.

“You know, as an unattached mare, the only reason it’s proper for you to be here in the home of an unattached stallion is he’s got a slave mare, both for propriety reasons, and supposedly for his needs to be met as well.”

Ghaliya relaxes against my side. “Dawn, you are not a slave anymore. Ki bought you and freed you.”

That gets a sigh. “I know, Ghaliya, but that only applies to us. As far as the Padishah and every horse outside these walls understands, I still belong to Ki, and no words or documents or desires can change that fact until I’ve served out the term, I will be his bondsmare.” I hear a few steps, though with Ghaliya and I leaning against each other, I really am not worried. “In the house, and when we are outside the city, yeah, I’m free. But I’m still a unicorn that’s lost her magic, broken. Something everypony with a horn is terrified of. It happens so rarely among Equestrian citizens. It’s been four months, Ki. You’ve done what you can, hell, you’ve regrown my mane and coat. So at least I look normal again. But my magic. It’s gone forever and you know that.”

I nuzzle Ghaliya fiercely for a long moment, relishing touching her in any way I can. Then I turn and look at Dawn. “If it’s an injury, it can be healed. I just have to figure out how.”

Dawn rolls her eyes. “You’ve said that, and you’ve spent hours upon hours in a trance, your magic working through me. You haven’t been able to feel the break, you haven’t been able to trace out the pathway for magic, where my horn connects to the magical fields of this world. Ki. You haven’t even been able to feel my presences magically anymore. To your horn, I’m a non-entity. I’m nothing, no more than the walls, or the ground or sky. You have to face facts. The worst possible thing that can happen to a unicorn has happened. I paid the price to save you, to protect you, it was my duty to do so.”

“You said I can’t die.”

“I don’t know that for certain, you are certainly hardier than anypony, but that Dragon was putting her all into killing you. I held out against that for what? Half a minute? And I am…” She blinks a few times then looks down. “Or was a level five unicorn, among the strongest known in Equestria. I was powerful enough to come to the notice of the Princess of Equestria. If it is possible for you to be killed, that would have done it. I couldn’t take that chance.” She sniffles a bit. “The price was paid, and if I had to do it over again, I wouldn’t hesitate for a moment. You are alive, Ki. The cost of my magic was a small price to pay for that.”

She turns around with a flick of her tail, holding her head high, “I may not be your slave anymore. But I do have a lot to learn now. Since I don’t have magic anymore, I’ve been working to learn how to do things I would normally do with my magic without it. Earth ponies have done it for generations, if they can do it, so can I.”

“And the horses that live without magic?” Ghaliya adds in tilting her head.

I suppress the urge to chuckle. It’s really not funny, but some of Dawn’s attempts to bring her life back to normal have been…hilarious. Or would be in other circumstances. I shake my head, sometimes it seems my sense of humor has darkened a bit since Dawn was injured. Dawn’s voice floats from the kitchen. “You hungry?”

Just the mention of food has my stomach grumbling. I take a step, and my foreleg decides to take that moment and crumple beneath my weight. I tumble forward, my nose smacking into the floor before I get my other forehoof to pick me up. I shake my head and stumble forwards. Ghaliya staying close by, using her body to help me stay balanced, the look of concern on her face has me firming my legs as I walk.

“Oh, Ki. I am definitely getting the hang of cooking like an earth pony.” She’s got the hearth fire roaring and the brick oven has food in it as well. She’s flitting from pot to the oven like a pro. I watch with amusement as she works. The smells of the food are certainly enticing. Then she’s balancing a spoon in the crook of her fetlock when she turns back towards me. Then her face become stone, her eyes snapping to look at me seriously. “Ki, what did you do?”

I narrow my eyes. “What?”

She points with the spoon. “Ki, I know that look, you are hiding magical exhaustion from me. I may not be able to feel it anymore, but I can see the effects in you.” She cocks her head to the side. “But your nose wasn’t bloody when you came home.”

Instinctively I reach up and swipe across my nose. The fur of my foreleg coming away bloody. I blink a few times, I thought I had cleaned up the blood from earlier. Then I remember. “Oh, it’s no worry, Dawn. My foreleg decided it didn’t like me and dumped me nose first into the floor. You know perfectly well how clumsy I can be at times.”

Dawn looks at Ghaliya, noting the small nod from the horse before looking at me, “So, you did overdo it, huh? How bad and did anyhorse or pony see you?”

I shake my head, “No, of course I didn’t, I just tripped over my own hooves.” Waving my forelegs while sitting I smile.

Dawn sets the spoon down carefully, then she stalks slowly towards me, her tail thrashing. “Your leg wouldn’t have failed you had you been merely tired from a long day of work, Ki. You did something. Tell me, or I’ll head down to the breach tomorrow and find out from Bijan.”

I stop. “You wouldn’t.”

“Don’t test me, Ki. I didn’t sacrifice so much for you to bloody kill yourself some other way,” She says scrunching up her nose and pushing it against mine.

That gets me to stop, I look at Ghaliya, then I look at Dawn before gulping softly. Standing take a few steps back. “Well, you couldn’t really, since there isn’t a breach anymore. I kind of, you know, fixed it.” My voice dropping with every word to where the last word isn’t much more than a whisper, as I look away noting the craftmareship of the ceiling supports.

“WHAT?!” Comes from two different throats at the same time.

Flattening my ears, I flinch, lifting a foreleg and cringing, “There… There is a sandstorm coming, if the breach hadn’t been fixed, the work would be set back weeks, if not months. What’s worse the horses living along the wall would have to endure so much longer their lives being disrupted. They could have been made homeless again.” I hang my head. “It wasn’t that hard.”

Dawn rushes forward, her fetlock to my forehead just under my horn, and another along my neck. “Ki, Celestia damn it!” She pulls me forward and settles me before the table, in a matter of moments, hot bread and butter is before me, along with fried eggs and more food than I would be able to eat on a normal day. She keeps making trips, grumbling the entire time. “You are lucky I was able to get some good deals in the marketplace today. I was planning on making a lot of dishes, and having you do the stasis spell to prevent the food from spoiling. I was going to make a couple of weeks of food here. To help me get better at domestic work. And then you have to…” She stops, blinking. She looks at Ghaliya then back at me and takes a few steps back. “And then you have to be you, Ki. I’m never going to get you to change, am I?”

I swallow the bread I was chewing. “I’ve got to…” That gets Ghaliya to put a hoof over my mouth.

“Ki will be Ki, no matter how much we say, Dawn. I guess we simply have to do what we can to help him.” She sighs heavily. “You will help where you can, will you?”

I nod. “But isn’t that how ponies should be?”

Dawn tsks. “For the most part, ponies tend to be more community minded, and want to help others. That is our nature. Horses here are a little different, while they do think of their community, they believe being the best they can be for themselves also helps the community at large. I think both approaches have merit, one reason I became a merc. But doing for others at the expense of yourself can be dangerous, Ki.”

A knock at the door has me scrambling to answer it. Though upon opening the door, I have to suppress a growl, Guerina saunters through the door and makes a beeline into the kitchen, only pausing to hang up her messenger bag. I pick up the books I had set down next to my robes and bring them into the kitchen while Guerina is giving Dawn and Ghaliya an earful about what I did at the wall. I find myself sighing as I sit at the table, using my magic to shove food into my gullet as fast as I can as I let the girls’ conversation wash over me.

“Ki!”

I blink a few times, my plate is empty, and all three are looking at me with decidedly predatory looks. “What?” I say around the last mouthful.

“Seriously, Ki?” Dawn says.

I hang my head. “I know. But the horses…”

“I already know that I’m not going to change you being the pony you are, you don’t need to defend yourself in that respect. But why didn’t you give me the books?”

I light my horn and bring them up from my side and float them before Dawn. She reached out a hoof and grabs them with a sigh. She looks at the expression on my face and flinches. “Sorry, Ki. I want you to keep using your magic at every opportunity. Your instincts, your feelings, will push you to use your magic more an more.” She stops for a long time before slowly opening a book. “I’m just not able to join you in doing so. And yes, that makes me sad.” She looks up at me. “And there will still be times I cry over my loss. But you need to understand, I’m not upset at you. I’m not, even for a moment, regretting the decisions that led to my loss.” She stops again, her eyes glistening. “I did what I did to protect you. And you being around, hale and hearty, is worth the price I paid.” She looks at Ghaliya, then over at Guerina, before settling her gaze on me. “But that doesn’t remove the pain. And I don’t want you to blame yourself for my pain, understood?”

I look down. “But what if…”

“I DON’T KNOW WHAT YOU COULD HAVE DONE DIFFERENTLY!!!” She shouts so loud I find my ears pinning back. She breathes heavily for a moment, before continuing a bit softer. “You did what you could, I did what I could. I had to pay a price that nopony with a horn ever wants to pay. And I paid it willingly, if not for Sparks, I would be in the next world, but I’m still here. And I know every time you look at me, you feel like you failed. But I don’t want your pity, I don’t want you to feel as though you are less because of what happened to me.” She sniffs. “The Ki pity party ends, right here, right now. I am fine. We are holding out hope that I can be healed.” She blinks a few times. “Well, you are holding out hope. I’m adjusting to what reality is. And that is fine. But if you continue with this horseapple concept that you are responsible for my predicament, I’m going to grab you and show you why I was able to stand out as a unicorn in a primarily earth pony town. Do you understand me, Ki?”

I blink a few times. “What?”

She lowers her voice to a growl. “In case you’ve forgotten my lessons, physically, Earth ponies are stronger than unicorns. But I was the one getting awards, I was the one recognized as more than just a good student. I was top wrestler in my age group. I was able to whip ponies with size and strength on me. So don’t you think for a second that you being an alicorn prince is going to stop me from whipping your tail from here to the palace.” She glances over at Ghaliya. “And don’t you think your marefriend is going to even think about trying to stop me. She agrees with me on this.”

I look over at Ghaliya, who nods firmly, then I lower my head. “Fine. What happened to you is not my fault.” I look up, fixating her with a look. “But I AM going to fix you.”

That gets a smile from the blue unicorn. “I wouldn’t want it any other way. If anyone can fix this, it’s you, Ki.” She reaches out and grabs a book, fumbling it a bit in her forehooves. “Now, let’s see what Guerina was able to find.”

Dawn sits there for a long while, I finish eating, and Ghaliya as well as Dawn help me clean up as the unicorn pony reads. She would usually use her magic to turn the pages. But she struggles using her hooves to do the same job. Finally she grumbles. “Ki, come over here.”

I sit down next to Dawn, she runs her hooves over the pages. “Okay, this is something we know already…Long ago, ponies had settled in a great valley, with winding rivers, waterfalls, beautiful hills, and temperate weather. The valley was pure paradise, with few predators, an fewer still dangers. The earth ponies took up farming on the wide plains and grasslands. The pegasi built great cities in the sky that spanned for miles, and the unicorns created a wonderous castle.”

I look at her, then at the book. This is not the language I’ve been taught to read. I tell Dawn this face, she giggles. “Yeah, I know, this is much older than the Eponese you’ve been reading. This is old Ponish. Here is some more. Aside from living in the same valley, however, the three tribes shared little in common. The Unicorns felt themselves above the ‘others’ due to their magic. The pegasi considered themselves great warriors descended from a warrior god and paid little heed to what they considered the weaker races. And the earth ponies felt themselves oppressed, for while they grew crops, both the unicorns and pegasii demanded tithes for perceived services.”

“Oh I know this, this is the hearths warming story, You’ve told me all of this.”

“This is a little more involved than that. The windigoes were only part of the problem.” She clears her throat. “Then, the cataclysm happened. Something stopped the sun from raising and setting. The planet quickly began to die, as half of it began to freeze solid with snow and massive glaciers covering the land, while the other side began to bake, with endless stretches of scorched dessert and even areas of molten rock forming.”

“Tidally locked.”

“Pardon?” She looks at me.

“It’s… when one side of a planet or moon constantly face the body they are orbiting.”

“That’s logical, but why did it happen? How?”

“I… I don’t know… I just remember the term from somewhere.”

She turns the page. “Needless to say, according to this the ponies left their lands and traveled towards the twilight band, an area between the daylight side and the night side, where they could at least have a chance of survival. Meanwhile on the other side, great deserts quickly covered the land ensuring little could survive without help.”

She points to a passage on the page “The ponies then banded together in their new land and, I can’t tell if they were given, or created, a powerful staff. Unicorns had learned they could start moving the sun again with their magic, but the act burned their magic out. In response a great staff was created to help ease the load and help them recover the magics they had lost.”

That gets a chill to run down my spine. “A staff, you say? You mean there is a staff out there that could heal Dawn?

Ghaliya pulls the book and inspects the pages. “I think so, if the legend is true.”

Guerina growls. “That is NOT the way I heard the story end, but it does kind of explain some things.” She looks over at Dawn.

Dawn sighs. “I think it just ends up creating more questions.”

Ghaliya runs a hoof along the bottom of the page. “When Celestia was old enough, though, she found she could move the sun on her own, and the staff was no longer needed.”

I narrow my eyes. “Where’s the staff now? In Equestria?”

Dawn drags the book back in front of her, offering an apologetic grin to Ghaliya, who smiles back encouragingly. “I… don’t think so… there is mention of it being returned to some great temple or shrine. So that its magic could be preserved in case it was ever needed again. The shrine was marked with a Laurel Wreath around a central star, with 5 smaller stars outside of the Wreath placed in between each of the main stars’ points.”

I slap a hoof on the table. “That’s a cutie mark. I’m sure of it.”

Dawn nods. “Probably, but I don’t know who it belonged to. That is what we need to find to start.”

I get to my hooves. “Dawn, we are going to get your magic back. That staff has to be the answer.”

Chapter 19.

Ghaliya takes a deep breath before raising a hoof to knock on the door. She had memorized the different horses she was to contact and show Royal favor to. The house before her belonged to a very distant cousins to her and her uncle who has been contesting for governorship of the province. The infighting between the various factions and families has remained rather cool, no horses being abducted for ransom or anything silly like that. Yet the political maneuvering for control of the port city has been heard of even in the capitol.

Her nose flairs, the scent of salts and the sea that was so pervasive just a few days ago has faded, though she can still detect it a little bit. She taps on the door quickly then puts her hoof down taking a step back. She can feel her tail swatting as though she were covered in flies, though the incense being burned in the entry seems to be very effective at keeping the little demons at bay. She stills her tail, but the moment she stops focusing on it, it starts swatting again. She grits her teeth and stills her tail again as her ears perk forward, the measured hoofsteps heading towards the doorway.

She puts a smile on her muzzle as the door is opened. The horse standing before her could rightly be called ancient, his muzzle has gone pure white from the amber colored fur, his mane is streaked with gray as well. “Lady Ghaliya, you are welcome here.” He takes a step back and bows. “My master is expecting you, he has been awaiting your arrival.”

She finds her smile freezing on her face. Expected? She knew that word of her arrival from the City of Gardens would spread through the city, but expecting her to visit? She inclines her head to acknowledge the bow and steps into the entry chamber. The horse that greeted her turns and walks slowly, obviously expecting her to follow. The house was bigger than she expected. It takes a few minutes of walking slowly to get to a kind of large conference room. Then the first shock happens, there are nearly thirty horses arrayed around the room, mostly merchants if she were to go by their clothing. She finds her mouth drying when she sees the cousin in question, her smile falls from her face.

“Cousin Ghaliya.”

“Cousin Faisal” She intones regally.

He offers a half smile. “I hope you will forgive that I don’t bow, cousin. But we have some serious things to talk about. I was hoping you would visit today, your travels have been of some interest since your arrival in the City a week ago. I am aware that you have visited a few of our relatives.” He glances at the other horses. “The order of your visits has caused some questions. Perhaps you are showing royal favor? Letting us know who in the city your uncle prefers?”

She suppresses the urge to gulp. They’ve been preparing for her visit? She keeps her face controlled. “So, the rumors that this city is leaderless and the nobles of the city are contesting for control would be untrue?”

Faisal cocks his head to the side. “I would not say leaderless. No, while there was some maneuvering for the governorship, the issue is few wish to be public about it, many seem to prefer to try and lead from the shadows so they can avoid blame if something goes wrong, others seem to be afraid of taking power in fear of upsetting more powerful families.” He smiles. “In the vacuum something new has appeared, a Council of Merchants was created and has stepped in organizing the city as community leaders.”

She finds her eyebrows rising. “Council of Merchants?”

He nods. “We, well, those of who are merchants, were unsatisfied with things as they have been. With the noble families arguing and infighting about power dynamics or trying to manipulate situations that only ended up hurting the common horse. So, we have resolved the situation in a different way. You can inform your uncle that the situation here is quite well in hoof.”
She finds her mouth has moisture, she gulps as discreetly as she can. “I will be sure to let him know that the horses here are not without a leader any longer with the unfortunate loss of Abd Al-Rahman.” She takes a step backwards.

“Oh, one more thing, Princess.”

She shakes her mane. “I am not a princess, I am not in the line of succession.”

“On the contrary. You are the niece of the Padishah, you are a royal representative coming to show your face, to show who your uncle prefers in a leadership role here.” He raises a hoof as she opens her mouth to respond. “No, we are quite aware of the machinations that are normal to the monarchy back in the City of Gardens.” He closes his eyes for a long moment and breathes heavily a few times. “Those manipulations will no longer be accepted here. We will handle things by council vote.”

She blinks. “Are you talking rebellion against the throne? I would think that my uncle would send a lot more than a small Guard contingent if rebellion was the play here.”

Faisal shakes his head hard. “No, cousin, no, we are not talking about breaking off from Saddle Arabia. We are horses, strong and true. We do not wish to part from the peace and security your uncle fosters by being on the throne back in the City of Gardens. We will continue as normal, taxes shall be remitted back to the Captial as usual. We will keep your Uncle’s laws and judgments as normal. Your Royal Guard contingent will be welcome among the City Guard in place, and the city militia shall be at the call of the throne in times of need. We simply wish to foster a greater business climate, to allow the horses of the city to prosper, to feel like they have a voice, have a place in society. And that’s where we have an issue.”

“An issue?”

He nods. “The taxes levied are fundamentally unfair. We believe that the small merchants and businesses should have a voice in how the city runs, not just the major families. In this we should work together for the betterment of all horses of the City. However, these new taxes decreed by your Uncle on upstart businesses and small companies are abusive, many of them are preventing some from even paying their licensing dues let alone their rent. I would ask that you inquire as to why the Padishah has decreed so.”

“I have no influence on…”

“Tax policy, I know. But he is your uncle. He can and does listen to you, and we are not asking you to change it, merely find out why, if there is a true reason behind it, we the council can take steps to help those. We know of your impending marriage, and that your uncle disowned you over your choice of a pony as your consort.” He smiles gently. “But word has also reached us of the great battle in the City, and how you saved your Uncle’s life.”

She can feel the heat rising in her face. “Well, Ki did a lot too.”

“Oh we are not against you marrying a pony or a commoner, Cousin. You are free to marry whomever you wish. Be they pony, horse, or whomever.” He smiles. “But we implore you, Cousin Ghaliya, talk with your uncle,”

She bows and every horse bows in return. “Thank you Faisal, I will inform my Uncle that the situation here is well in hoof.”

That gets smiles from all of the horses and Faisal steps forward. “Now that the unpleasant part of our visit is over, let us rejoice in your visit and eat, drink, and make merry!” She accepts a warm hug from the larger horse. The other horses in the room make their way to various cushions arrayed around for easy conversing.

Ghaliya settles into one of the cushions as doors open, admitting servants with a plethora of food. “I was not expecting to be grilled like that, cousin.” She looks at him for a long moment. “Did you orchestrate this?”

He shakes his head vigorously. “Oh, I wish I was behind this. But no, once Qāsim came to me with the proposal, I worked with many of the nobles in the City to push for formalizing the Council.” He gestures to the horse in question.

Qāsim smiles brightly. “I’m merely the horse who was first with the idea. Many of the merchants I work with feel the way your cousin does when it comes to the taxation edicts from your uncle.”

Ghaliya frowns. “As far as I know, there have been no new edicts regarding taxation in some years.” She looks down. “But I will admit I’m not fully versed in such issues, I’ve been too busy with my business.”

“And what a fine business it is, my dear. You have been quite successful in getting things from one place to another. Though I wonder why you have never been to our beautiful city before in your business travels. We are quite prosperous. And the shipping revenues are quite good. We trade with every major seaport in the world, some ships travel for months, getting spices and other things that are quite rare in Saddle Arabia. I know for certain that your uncle had ordered some apples from Equestria directly.”

“No, I did not handle that load, I have several regular routes that produce quite a good profit.”

“With only one caravan?”

She nods.

“Well, perhaps you should expand. With a pretty mare such as yourself at the helm, you can’t help but make great profits.”

Ghaliya feels her face flushing. “Thank you, kind sir.”

“But again, I wonder, why are you here? There must be more than simply showing the flag.”

Ghaliya glances between the two horses. “My betrothed is on a mission, and is looking for passage on a ship. I am supporting him in his endeavor. And it doesn’t hurt to make a profit on this run as well.”

“Ah, that would be a good reason. I do know of some ships to be in port that might fulfill your betrotheds needs. The Seaspray is one such ship that can make it to some of the farther ports. He is a pony, right? Wanting to go back home?”

She pauses for a long moment. “No, Ki isn’t planning on going to Equestria, merely following some leads. But that sort of trip could be quite long. Would this ship be able to be provisioned for long trips?”

Qāsim smiles again, though for some reason, she feels chills doing down her back. “Why yes, my dear, I know the captain personally, and I’m quite certain the Seaspray will fulfill your betrothed needs.”

She nods, “Thank you, Qāsim, I really must find Ki and inform him of the ship.”

He nods. “He is a pony, and in my experience, ponies have a knack for finding trouble.”

She rolls her eyes. “He’s down at the docks, I doubt he could get into much trouble there.”

***

“We’re in trouble.” Guerina says softly as she draws a knife.

I can’t disagree with her as I leap into the void and embrace my magic. The dragon shape gets bigger as whatever is making the shape gets closer. I find myself taking a few steps back, that dragon was not to be trifled with. I move over to cover Dawn and Guerina as I spread my wings. If there’s going to be a fight, I’m going to be ready for it. Then the dragon comes around a stack of crates. I blink a few times, this isn’t the same as the dragon that I fought with before, that took Dawn’s magic.

“What is your business here?” The dragon stretches to his full height, nearly as tall as I am. The brownish blue dragon wore a dark blue jacket with gold buttons in rows up either side of the blazer, with a white vest under it. On his head, a large horseshoe shaped dark blue hat with a gold medal on one side. He narrows his eyes. “What is your business here? Are you one of those stallions wanting to collect taxes?” He pulls out a dagger from an inner pocket. “Or trying to collect a debt?”

I blink a few times, folding my wings under my robes. “I…what?”

He steps forward, holding the dagger tightly in his grip, looking ready to do damage with it. “If you are here to bother the Captain…”

“Backburn!”

The intensity of the voice gets the dragon to instantly turn and bow. “Captain.” He intones.

Coming out of the warehouse, a brownish…creature…walks towards me. Somewhat reminding me of a pony, but somehow crossed with a dragon. Dark brown scales down her back, tan body fur with a thick green mane blowing in the breeze, with matching green tufts on all four legs and at the end of a whip like tale. The creature has a crimson horn with two red lines running across the middle. “Let us hear what this pony has to say.”

The dragon glances at Dawn, then at me, then back at the dragon like creature. “Pony? I thought horses lived here.” He blinks and shakes his head. “Pony, horse, you all look the same to me.” He blows a puff of fire. “So, you heard Captain Greenbeard, what is your purpose here?”

Dawn is the first to recover. She steps past me. “Captain…Greenbeard, is it?” At the other’s nod, she continues. “We seek passage, it will be a long fare, so we have flexibility when it comes to payment and time frame, so you can sufficiently provision for a long voyage.”

Greenbeard strokes the fluff of green on her chest. “A long voyage, hmmm? Where too? If there is enough gold in the offering.”

“There is.” I say softly, “we need passage to the jungles south of the dragon land in the southern Celestial Sea.”

She tilts her head to one side, causing her mane to bounce she looks at me, “I’ve never actually traveled there, it might be an interesting trip.”

“Captain,” Backburn speaks up, “We have a schedule, we can’t afford to be late on payments again.”

Greenbeard lets out a sigh, “Yes, you are right. Let’s continue with the preparations, we need to cast off on the next tide.”

I step forward. “We are prepared to pay for any inconvenience. We can be quite generous.”

She stops from turning away, looking at me. “Don’t get me wrong, tall stuff, I like gold as much as any griff.” She steals a glance at Guerina before continuing. “But my reputation is that I deliver what I say I will. I don’t think you have enough gold to tempt me to tarnish that reputation.” She turns away. “I might have an opening, in a few months. If you are in town then, I might take your money.”

I find myself growling as I turn away back towards the docks. Not our first rejection of the day, sadly. It seems this is quite a prosperous area, the sailors are busy enough to not have any real openings in their schedules. Dawn and Guerina sheathe their own weapons and follow me back into the main part of the open fair. “What was she?” I ask Dawn softly as we get among the horses.”

“I’m not sure, I haven’t seen…” Dawn starts before Guerina interjects.

“Kirin, dragon ponies.” The griffin says grumbling.

She frowns. “I didn’t know Kirin were real, I thought they were just some kind of a myth or story. Did we really just meet one?”

“Kirin?” I say looking between the two.

She nods. “A pony and dragon hybrid. I’ve read about them but never thought I’d ever see one. The book was quite old, so I thought it was just some made up story, or ponies confusing things.”

“Oh they are real, I know a Griff that, well, crashed into a village of them on a courier run. He was injured in a bad storm, blown off course. He described them just like her, said they were insane. More cheerful then ponies, and even liked singing.” She says with a shudder. “He was almost ready to walk out, if they hadn’t helped him with some kind of magic on his wing.”

She sighs. “Well, we should keep looking.” She brightens. “Oh, Ghaliya has made it here, perhaps she can help us figure out our travel arrangements.”

The mare in question in walking slowly towards us. Though I find myself frowning, she’s not dressed in her usual garb, instead, she’s wearing plain robes, similar to mine, of fine cut and quality, but still not what I’m used to seeing her in. She smiles at me as she gets close.

“Ghaliya…what…”

She silences me with a look before tempering it with a smile. “Ki, my caravan is gearing up to leave. I am supposed to be with the caravan, so my wagon will appear occupied while they leave the city. I, however, am going to be joining you on your voyage.” She looks at Dawn. “I have been thinking, as I’ve walked here.”

Dawn ducks her head a bit. “About what?”

“Your future with us.”

Dawns eyes are wide. “I know I’m not the mage that I used to be…”

She’s cut off by a laugh from the larger mare. “Oh, Dawn. I’m not going to dismiss you. Ki has already released you from your contract in every way we can without having to return you to my uncle.” She tilts her head a bit. “I want to expand your role in my company. I am quite prosperous with one caravan, but if I can expand, I would need a trusted second when it comes to running a caravan, and dealing with the horses in negotiations.”

Dawn visibly blanches. “I’m not the businessmare that you are, mistress.”

“Oh, you know that’s a lie.” Ghaliya says sharply. “You were able to build a successful business under the Royal’s noses in the City. You know how to build a customer base, you know everything you need to to succeed here.”

Dawn’s face is reddening. “With all due respect, mistress…”

“Dawn.” Ghaliya leans closer. “I will need you, Dawn Shimmer. You will learn the way of the deal, the art of the negotiation. You will help expand this business.”

Dawn sputters a few times before bowing her head. “You honor me, Mistress.”

Ghaliya grins. “No more than you deserve. And since you’ve lost your magic.”

“We are going to get her magic back.” I growl.

Dawn hushes me with a sharp look. “I know you are banking everything on this voyage being successful, I am not, Ki.” She reaches up and touches her horn. “I may not have my magic, I may not ever get it back.” A glare silences my attempt to disagree with her. “But even if I do, until that happens. I will serve you however you wish, and if Ghaliya wants to teach me her business, then I’m going to work to be the best student she’s ever had.”

I sigh. “I’m going to fix your magic, Dawn.”

She nods. “Even if you are successful, Ki.” She glances at Ghaliya. “I’ve already decided I am getting out of the mercenary business. Hell…” She shrugs her shoulders. “I might just head back to Equestria. You never know what’s going to happen.”

“Well, there is good news.” Ghaliya says. “We have a ship.”

“We do?”

I just got a lead on a ship, we need to go and meet with the captain.”

“That’s excellent, what ship?”

“The Seaspray.”

I tilt my head a little. I remember hearing that name. Think for a few moments before smiling. “Well, let us go greet the Captain of the Seaspray.”

“Captain Siad is the name I was told.” Ghaliya says as she turns to lead us towards the quay. Dawn and Guerina fall into step behind me as we make our way among the merchants and sailors. It’s quite quick where we can see the ships themselves. My eyes pick out the ship belonging to that Kirin, the Waveslasher. She’s a rather wide ship, with three masts, and appears to be sleek even with as beamy as she is. The stone quay gives over to wooden docks as we pass by the Waveslasher, then another, much smaller, ship is tied up on the neighboring berth. A quick glance at the rear of the ship tells me its name. The Riverserpent, with it’s single mast and much smaller size. And given its name, I guess it plies its trade up and down the river heading into the bay. I shake my head as I glance at different ship names. The Snow Goose, the Victory of Kidron, The Gray Gull. Finally we get to another large ship like the Waveslasher. ‘Seaspray’ proudly emblazoned on the rear of the ship. Ghaliya calmly walks up the wooden boarding, climbing up to the main deck. She stops before another crazy creature. Walking on two legs, it looks like a cat, complete with tail and ears, but is dressed similarly to how the dragon was. I wait patiently as Ghaliya confers with the tall cat, before he smiles broadly and doffs his hat to proffer a bow.

“’Tis a pleasure, Mistress.” He says in a booming voice. “A messenger came shortly before you did and informed Captain Siad of your impending arrival. He is actually off ship at the moment, procuring some extra supplies for your intended voyage. Will your ladyship be seeing off your friends?”

Ghaliya smiles. “Oh, no, Kipper. I will be joining my compatriots on this journey.”

The smile on the cat’s face doesn’t falter, but something about the look on his face causes a flutter in my chest. I glance at Ghaliya. She walks onto the deck and Kipper bounces ahead of her. “We’re a simple ship, not some grand cruise vessel, but we can prep to of the forward stores as cabins. Would two cabins be good for you? We can have beds, and simple furnishings moved in. To make your stay more pleasant.”

Ghaliya looks back at me. “Two shall be fine, Kipper. Ki, here, can bunk with Guerina, and Dawn can join me.” She smiles brightly as we are led aft and down a staircase. Kipper opens one door and gestures for the two mares to enter. Then he turns his smile to me and opens the door beside the first.

“And for the tall pony and the griff, we have a servants berthing. It isn’t as big as the first,” I step into the room and almost want to leap away, it’s quite small, two hammocks are in there, one almost at floor level, the second slung above it. A small table and with gimbaled lamp bolted to it complete the space, there are no chairs, not even pillows in front of the table, though it is low enough for a horse or maybe a griffin to sit at on the floor.

Kipper clears his throat. “Once we are underway, I will ask that you all spend most of your time in your rooms. The deck is dangerous place to be, with ropes, booms, and sails. The sailors will be busy and don’t need distractions or you underhoof.” He turns away. “We should be sailing with the tide, so please, make yourself comfortable, and food will be brought to you in a bit.” He says as he retreats with a bow.

“I don’t like him.” Guerina growls softly. She pulls off her bag and hangs it on one of the pegs on the wall. She looks at me. “He’s too…”

“Slick,” I snort. “Yeah, he just doesn’t feel right to me. Kind of like you and that kirin.”

“Yeah, and she had a dragon as her first mate. That’s what’s with that.” She looks at the bunks and then at me. “Wrestle you for the top hammock.”

I shake my head. “Oh, no. I’m not going to get embarrassed by you like that again.” I step over to the hammok and lean down. Perhaps if I just roll onto it. Guerina laughs as I flop onto it and start rocking, one wing flapping for stability.

Guerina blinks then starts laughing, “you look like a seagull in a fishing net!”

Struggling a bit I find my place, and in a few moments, I’m actually quite comfortable. “It’s not really that bad.”

Guerina clicks her beak. “Yeah, just wait until the entire ship is heaving. Better not have a tender tummy.”

The door opens before I can respond, Dawn precedes Ghaliya into the small room. With all four of us, the room is quite cramped. Guerina hops up onto the top bunk, though I can hear the solid thunk from her head hitting a roof beam. She mutters a curse and I have to suppress a laugh.

Dawn looks around the room then at Ghaliya. “Our room isn’t much bigger.”

“But the beds take up any extra.” Ghaliya sits on her haunches, looking at me. “Once the Captain gets back, we are going to have to negotiate the fare. You have the gold, right?”

I nod. Getting a smile from the beautiful mare. I embrace the void and my horn lights. I pull out several bags which clink as I set them down. Ghaliya looks at the gold I’ve laid out. She nods. “Hiring a ship like this, it’s going to be expensive.” She glances at my saddle bags hanging on a peg next to Guerina’s belt. “Put half of the gold in your bags, Ki.”

I comply as a knock sounds at the door. After a polite moment, the door opens, admitting a horse. His orange coloring with a vivid yellow mane and tail has me looking over at Ghaliya. She has a diplomatic smile on her face. “Captain Siad?”

He sweeps his blue hat off of his head and bows. “Yes, mistress. Captain Adolpho Siad at your service.” He looks at Ghaliya and smiles brightly. “I was informed by messenger of your requirements. While the Seaspray is usually under contract, our previous plans were to spread some nets out and bring fish into market.” He stops, and looks around at all of us. “We can still do that. But if enough gold is in the offering, we can come to an agreement.”

Ghaliya nods before looking at me. “Ki, you and the others can wait on deck.”

Dawn takes a step forward. “Mistress…”

“Right now, Dawn.” She looks at me. “You too, Ki.”

I glare at the Captain before turning tail, Dawn and Guerina following me. We walk slowly down the corridor to the stairs up to the deck. I look back at Dawn. “She did say to head out on deck, and the captain didn’t object.” I shrug. “I guess we can get some air before the ship gets under way.”

Guerina crowds past me as I head up the stairs. As we emerge and see the sun getting pretty low in the sky. Guerina is already flitting along the deck, keeping her body off the ground. She grins in relief as she flits to and fro.

“Not liking it below decks?” I say with a grin.

She shakes her head. Dawn rears up on the railing next to me. “Most fliers have issues with tight spaces. The faster or longer endurance the flier, the worse it is.”

“Tight spaces…” Guerina says softly before shuddering. “No, not a fan.” She lands on the railing. “The things I do for you all.”

Dawn keeps us entertained for some time before Captain Siad comes up on deck. I notice him out of the corner of my eye before he heads up and converses with Kipper. It’s only a few moments before he whirls around. “Alright you lazy gits.” He growls, looking at the various crew members working. “Let’s slip our lines and get going. The tide waits for no horse.” The crew leaps to action as he comes over to us. “Your marefriend is an excellent negotiator.” He looks around at the crew casting off lines and the ship slowly moving away from the quay. “Time for you to head below.”

I nod before gathering up Dawn and Guerina with a look. We head below and quickly make our way to our room. Ghaliya is still there. She smiles brightly. “I only had to pull one more bag of gold out.” He was tough, but I got us a good deal on our passage.”

Guerina chuckles. “You sure you don’t have some griffon blood in you?”

Ghaliya yawns. “It will be a fairly long voyage, but I want to be rested. Dawn, let us retire for the night.” I look at my bunk as the two mares exit the room. I pull my robes off, hanging them up on a peg on the wall before walking hesitantly to my low bunk. I roll myself onto the low mattress before spending a few moments adjusting myself to get comfortable.

“It isn’t really all that bad.” I murmur as I snuggle into the mattress, not as thick as mine back at home. But not too bad given this is supposedly the servant’s quarters.

Guerina is pacing back and forth, glancing at the door, then at me, then back at the door, then she seems to come to a decision. “Horses and ponies don’t get what griffons like for food.” She puts a claw on the door handle. “I’m gonna go fishing.” She smiles. “Don’t worry, I’m going to stay close enough to the ship.” She vanishes from the room with a flick of her tail. I grin as I lie my head down on the thin pillow.

***

Guerina ghosts her way through the lower deck of the Seaspray. She growls to herself, at least the Captain wasn’t that Kirin. “Nothing trustworthy about them, kind, generous, truthtalkers, yeah right, they don’t know the first thing about treating griffins right. Grizzle said no griffins should deal with them.” She mumbles and shakes her head.

She spies the stairs up to the deck and she unfurls her wings as she gets to the top and she shoots straight up, doing a bit of a roll as she does. Clearing the sails, she strains her wings as goes for some altitude. She glances down, in the waning light of twilight, she can see the ship clearly, and the wake of its passage. She looks around, figuring how fat the ship is moving and its direction. It shouldn’t be all that hard to keep close and still get some excercize, and maybe even some food. She lowers her flight to barely below the deck height of the ship and skims along the calm seas in a lazy zig zag, occasionally dipping one claw into the water creating a wake of her own. Just the occational swells to keep above, but she can run the troughs, easy for a griff.

Her sharp eyes scan along the water, and after only a few minutes, she folds her wings and dives, slamming into the water claws first. She clicks her beak in triumph before floating up and extending her wings. She shakes them a few times before flapping them hard to pull herself out of the water. She hoots for joy as she pulls the fish out of the water. She uses her claws to quickly end its suffering, the head and viscera make their own splashes below her. She hefts the remaining carcass. “It doesn’t get much fresher than this.” She says softly.

She looks around as she gains altitude, ah, there is the ship. She wings over and streaks towards the ship before she slows down to land on a railing on the stern castle. A pair of windows are set into the back of the structure, she guesses it’s one of the cabins for the crew, maybe the captain. She perches on the railing as she reaches into her day bag to pull out a knife. A ship this size should have a galley, where she can salt and smoke the fish so it’ll keep during the voyage. She starts cutting the carcass into manageable pieces, before suddenly her work is a lot better illuminated. She looks up to the windows, and while there are curtains, somehorse has lit a lantern.

“Captain, why did you let her get such a good deal?” Guerina’s ears discern the voice of Kipper.

Blinking Guerina turns standing up on her hind paws as she leans against the wall under the window.

The chuckle identifies the voice for Guerina, but what he says chills her blood. “Oh, not to worry. These land horses don’t have a clue about navigation. By the time we make landfall in Klugetown, they won’t know what’s going on until the unicorns have suppression rings on those horns and all of them are in chains. The slavers will pay quite a bit for that unicorn stallion with that long horn on his head.”

“The horse mare is royalty, captain, are you worried about that?”

The chuckle turns the voice softer. “Oh, no worries, she’ll be reported as lost at sea. There are sometimes terrible storms in the Celestial sea. And besides, Kipper, you and the crew will be able to go through their belongings, they probably have more gold. So no worries there. I’ll give you first dibs, as usual.”

Guerina’s feathers fluff at the menacing chuckle from the first mate. “I did notice she’s got a few very nice knives.”

Backing up a bit Guerina gulps dropping the fish which falls into the water.

“Captain, did you hear something?” Kipper asks.

Turning Guerina takes flight quickly vanishing into the fading night sky, below she can see the cat, looking out the window below her, back lit by the lamp.

“Oh no, oh no, oh no. I need help,” Guerina says softly, looking around as she whimpers, “Come on, any other griffin would cut her losses, there’s no profit in this, no…” watching the ship sailing she shakes her head. “When did I stop being like other griffins?” Turning she starts flying as fast as she can.

Chapter 20.

I lean back in my hammock. We are right underneath the main deck of the ship, so I can hear the scrape of hooves on the wood, if I close my eyes, I can hear the conversations of the crew as they go about their work. Though not clearly enough to follow everything they are saying. Just the occasional word comes through. The slow swaying of the hammock as the ship is underway seems to be seriously trying to get me to fall asleep.

The door to my room opens. “Where is Guerina?”

I snort, must have been closer to sleep than I thought. I look over at the blue unicorn. “She decided she wanted to go fishing, Dawn.”

“How long ago?”

I shrug my wings. “It wasn’t too long after we were sent down to our rooms so the crew can work.”

Dawn’s ears flick. “It’s getting quite late. Aren’t you worried?”

I flick my own ears. “She doesn’t like it down here, she’s probably found some fish, and is perched somewhere on the ship out of the way of the crew. You know she tries to be understanding when it comes to her eating.”

Dawn sighs heavily. “You are right, Ki. She’s been acting more pony in the last few months. Considering others’ feelings, you never know. She might just break out into song.” I find myself smiling as she takes a hesitant step closer. “Mistress Ghaliya is asleep, and I just couldn’t get comfortable.” She tilts her head to the side, her face showing her question. In response I lift a wing, she smiles brightly and comes closer, rolling her body into the hammock with me while I pull her closer and put a wing around her. She smiles contentedly. “Hmmmm…warm….safe…” Dawn murmurs softly, as her breathing slowly evens out. In only minutes the blue mare is sound asleep. Though I will admit that her own warmth has a lulling effect on me. I join her in sleep in almost no time.

Guerina has clawed for as much altitude as she dared. In the darkness, her eyes have adjusted to looking around in the half moon and starlight. She’s always been good at navigation, she’s confident she could find the Seaspray unless they radically changed course. But she needs to find help first. She growls as she remembers that she had dropped the fish she had caught. She could use a meal right about now. The lights of the port city are visible, but she’s not looking to head back to the port. There’s one ship with the size and crew necessary to help her. She scans the still waters, looking for a ships wake. Finally she grins, there she is! She folds her wings and dives. The gentle swells have the ship heaving a bit, but her sails are full and it looks like she’s underway. Only a few seconds before landing she unfurls her wings and slams into the deck.

“What the?” A male voice says. “Who goes there?”

“Please, I need help.” Guerina’s insides curdle a bit at saying that. But she stiffens herself. “My friends.”

In the dark, the form at the large wheel shifts a bit. Lifting a claw she shields her eyes from a sudden burst of flames, before a lantern is lit, illuminating part of the deck. The form of that dragon first officer stands menacing as he holds the lamp high.

Guerina smiles. “I knew it, this is the Waveslasher.”

He walks slowly down the steps from the sterncastle, his head cocked to the side. As the lantern shows more light on her he stops. “Oh, it’s you. That griffon that was with that tall pony.”

She growls, “Yeah, I’m Guerina.”

“Don’t care, lass, yer trespassing.” He reaches down and scoops her up and walks to the side railing. “Heave ho, off you go.” She yelps as the dragon tosses her overboard but it turns into a smirk as she does a loop in the air and thuds back down on the deck behind him.

He turns and advances on her. “Look lass, I don’t know what yer game is, what profit angle yer playing, but this ship has a job to do.” He growls.

Guerina scrambles back. “No, please! My friends are in trouble. Klugetown.” She’s cries out backing up against a mast.

“Backburn.”

The dragon stops advancing and puts his claws behind his back. “Hey, Captain, I got this, you can go back to sleep.”

The deck is suddenly illuminated, four lanterns have suddenly been lit and float slowly to hooks to lighten up the main deck. “You know the crew works better with a lit deck.” Greenbeard slowly strides onto the deck, her horn extinguishing.

“Ma’am, the rigging is set, I dismissed most of the crew to sleep while we are underway, it will be hours before any more adjustments are needed, anything else I can handle. Right now, I’m just dealing with this stowaway.”

The Kirin looks up at the sterncastle, the wheel is apparently lashed to her satisfaction. She turns to Guerina. “What business have you aboard my ship, griffon?”

She puffs up her chest, feathers ruffling with defiance. “My name is Guerina!”

“I heard. But that doesn’t answer my question.”

Guerina growls softly in her throat, though out of the corner of her eye, she sees the dragon tense. She skitters away from him, moving closer to the kirin. “I need your help. We need your help, really. My friends and I.”

“I heard the offer last time and said no. We’re busy. You should know all about profit,” Greenbeard says shaking her head.

“The, well, we boarded the Seaspray. We were going with them, but I heard the captain and his first mate talking. They aren’t going where we need them to. But to Klugetown.”

“Klugetown!” Greenbeard shouts, “Why in Celestia’s mane would they be going there?”

“To be sold as slaves, from what I heard.” Guerina says, “I couldn’t get to my friends to warn them, so I came here.

The kirin stops, and lifts a single hoof narrowing her eyes, “Pardon me?”. She says darkly as a whiff of smoke starts to rise from her mane. “What was that you said?”

“My friends are going to be sold as slaves!”

Putting her hoof down Greenbeard lowers her head moving face to face with Guerina. “You are a griffon. You don’t have friends. You have acquaintances, or marks, where’s the profit in this?” She says, “What are you getting out of it?”

Guerina sits blinking a few times, opening her beak to speak then closing it again. After a moment she puts a claw on her chest. “I… I don’t know. Many other griffs would have just cut their losses then and there. They would have just headed back to the City.”

“And you?” Greenbeard asks, “Or do you see other profit in it?”

“It’s not about profit! My friends are different. They are special. They matter to me in a way profit never has.” She looks at her claw, opening and closing it slowly, “They’ve changed me somehow. Ki, and his insufferable optimism. Ghaliya has her business sense, and there’s just something special about her, she cares deeply about other creatures. And then there’s Dawn, who had it all, she had a successful business, and she gave it all up. All because of that damned alicorn.”

“Alicorn, as in alicorn like Celestia?” Backburn says, taking a step forward.

Guerina nods, hanging her head. “There’s just…something…about him. I mean, don’t get me wrong, he’s naïve, idealistic, and sometimes mind blowingly stupid.” She sighs. “But he bends the world to his wishes. He…”

“You are in love?” Greenbeard asks gently.

“Love? No! I’d rather mate with a yak! But Ki is special. I know he would die for me. He’d move mountains if I was in danger. He wouldn’t stop till I was safe, regardless of the cost.” She stops, her eyes wide as she looks up at Greenbeard. “And he inspires me to do the same. To help.”

Greenbeard stands there for a long moment, looking at Guerina. After a few moments her eyes flick to her first officer then back to Guerina. “I really do have other commitments.” She sighs heavily. “But you and your alicorn friend are going to owe me big time.” She taps her chin thoughtfully. “It would probably be good to have a pony prince in my debt.”

“He’s no prince.” Guerina starts.

“Captain?” Backburn interrupts softly.

Guerina glances at the dragon then looks back at Greenbeard. “Once we get our gold back, I can fly back and pay any…” She stumbles to a stop at the raised hoof of the kirin.

Greenbeard glances at Backburn before focusing on Guerina. “My affairs are my own. Yes, I will need the gold you offer. But I will deal with those I must pay.” She stops for a moment. “One problem, though, is finding them. You said they are heading towards Klugetown. They have a few hours on us, and the Seaspray is a fairly fast ship. It might be days until we would sight them, and let’s not forget once they find you missing, they might shift course.”

“I know where they are.”

Greenbeard tilts her head slightly. “How?”

“I’m an endurance flier, I know navigation. I can keep up high once the sun rises, and guide you to them.”

Greenbeard taps a hoof on her chin. “That might work.” Her horn lights. “But I’m going to need every advantage I can get here.”

“Captain…” Backburn says urgently.

“Oh, don’t worry, this griff isn’t going to give all our secrets away, is she?” She looks pointedly at Guerina, who shakes her head energetically. “And what direction is the Seaspray?”

Guerina looks up at the bright night sky. She narrows her eyes as she notes the positions of the stars. After a few moments she turns to port. “That way, and based on how they were moving, about forty miles. Land miles.”

Backburn leaps up the stairs and unlashes the wheel. “With your permission, Captain?”

“Go ahead.” The kirin’s horn glows brighter and the wind intensifies. She ship lurches as the wheel is turned. “We have forty miles to make up. I think we can do that by morning.” She looks at Guerina. “You are worried about your friends. You can fly up onto the crows nest.” She points. “It’s not the most comfortable place. But you can curl up and nap, and when you aren’t sleeping, you can keep lookout, sound like a deal?”

In response, Guerina flairs her wings and leaps into the air. She lands in the small platform at the top of the mast. She watches as the lamps are extinguished yet the light from the kirin’s horn is still quite bright. She looks out in the direction of the Seaspray. “Don’t worry, you big lug. I’m comin.”

The next two days are crazy, Greenbeard only takes a couple of naps, but the rest of the time, she’s using her magic and keeping the sails full. The Waveslasher is true to her name as she cuts through the gentle swells and powers her way. Guerina has kept an eye on the Seaspray from a distance as they’ve closed in. Though this last night, they’ve kept all lights extinguished, and Greenbeard wears a hat to hide the light of her horn.

Guerina leaps from the crow’s nest and lands next to Greenbeard. “You know, they’ve probably seen us by now.”

Greenbeard glances to the east, where the morning sun is about to make an appearance. “I know. They can’t outrun us, but they can make the chase go on for a long time.” She growls. “We need to get them to slow down.”

Several of the crew are making their way on deck, though now they are armed, Guerina can see several blades strapped to the horses and ponies of the crew, and a few pistols are holstered but ready as well. “We are ready to board and subdue the crew,” one of the horses says.

“No!” Greenbeard says firmly, her eyes glowing white for a moment, "I'd like to keep the loss of life to a minimum, and this is between HIM and me." Turning to face the other ship, "Bring us alongside, adjust course so we come up on their port." In response, the rigging creaks as the ship adjusts course slightly.

“Aye, Captain.”

Guerina looks at the other ship. Her eagle eyes can see at least one member of the other crew is keeping an eye on them, “Well, stealth has never been my strong point.” She flairs her wings. “I can fly over.” She draws a dagger. “I’ll cut some of the rigging, stop their sails from working.”

Greenbeard laughs softly. “They’ll shoot you before you even get close. You don’t know enough to cut the right lines.” She shifts her weight as the ship adjusts course again. She brightens and looks back. “Backburn, your assistance, please.”

The drake gestures for one of the horses to take his place before bounding down the stairs. He leans close to Greenbeard and they talk softly for several moments. Though he gives Greenbeard a sour look and glances at Guerina before looking back at the kirin. “Are you sure?”

She nods and they both walk to the railing. The Waveslasher is nearly pulling even with the Seaspray.

“Now.” Greenbeard says calmly, and the dragon reaches down and picks her up. He smiles at her and gets one in return before he takes a few steps and throws the kirin at the other ship.

"Are you crazy? Why would you throw her over there!" Taking to the air the griffin is stopped as the dragon catches her tail.

"Hold up lass, I did it because she was angry. And while I can take her being angry at me, the rest of the crew prefers that she be angry over there."

Let go! You... DRAGON!"

"Lass wait and watch," The first officer says firmly as he sets the griffin down beside him, putting a claw on her head.

She watches as Greenbeard curls into a ball as she flips head over tail, a magical field forms around her body as she streaks towards the other ship almost like a cannonball. At the last moment, Greenbeard uncurls, hitting the deck with her forehooves and slides to a stops, her body low as she skids to a stop on the deck of the other ship. Several of the Seaspray’s crew are armed themselves, though a quick yell of rage and a burst of magic melts swords and twists musket barrels to uselessness. She glances around and quick bursts of magic have the sails flapping in the wind in a matter of moments.

Captain Siad storms onto the deck, a wicked cutlass in his teeth. “I know we’ve been competitors for years, Greenbeard, but I’d never thought you’d resort to piracy.”

"I don' care about you lying, cheating, and swindling creatures," Greenbeard says as she walks across the deck, almost snarling as her eyes start to glow a fiery opal with crimson with dark purple wisps. "But SLAVERY? You would sell creatures as SLAVES!"
"Just stay calm missy," Backing up and dropping his cutlass, the ship’s captain quickly looks around, "It’s not... it’s not what you think."
"Not what I think?" Stomping her hooves she's quickly engulfed in fire, her form turning black, as her mane, tail and leg tuffs all begin burning. "Slaves? Tricking creatures into being, bound for Klugetown!"
"Calm down, let’s not get angry and do something you might regret." He looks back at Kipper, who is backing away from the enraged Nirik.
Slowly tilting her head to the side, she looks at the stallion, "Calm down? How is one supposed to be calm when in the presence of a slaver? How am I supposed to be calm when the creature I face would do such a thing?"
"There are slaves in Saddle Arabia!" He cries, scrambling back from the heat.

"There may be, but I don't deal with slave traders. And at least they aren't Klugetown slavers. Do you know what they do with slaves there? Have you seen the cages? Have you seen the peddlers that sell parts of sapient creatures?" Flames flare up around her raising up, charring the deck and threatening the sails.

Captain Siad flinches. "Err, wrong thing to say..." He mutters.

"Flames can boil water, at ten times the boiling point of water, gold turns to liquid. At about twelve times, iron melts, and at fifteen times, bone itself turns to ash. Can you guess where I am right now?" As she stalks towards him, her flaming hooves leaving scorch marks in the treated wood of the deck.

“Greenbeard, we are competitors, friendly rivals. Sometimes you win, sometimes I do.”

“That was before I found out you traded in slaves.”

He’s backed against the bulkhead of the sterncastle. “This be nothing more than a misunderstanding.” His eyes dart back and forth. “I know, I’ll give them to you.”

“And the gold you swindled from them too.”

“Ach, no. You would be stealing the food from my crew’s bellies.”

She glances around. "Oh really? So I should burn this ship to the waterline?" She growls.
"Let's be civil about this, I’ll give you half the gold.”

“All of it, Siad. Or I’ll burn your sails and leave you adrift.” She says with a flick of a flaming tail towards the sails as if to make a point.

He flinches, the heat from the Nirik is causing his clothing to smolder slightly. “Okay, fine, you win. I’ll return the gold to you.” He looks back at the sterncastle. “Kipper, would you bring our guests up?”

In only few moments, a very confused Ki, Ghaliya, and Dawn are led up to the deck, with several crew members carrying their possessions. As they reach the step outside, another crew member runs up and holds out a bag of coins to Ghaliya. Greenbeard huffs as her flames subside to nothingness and her appearance reverts to normal.

“Okay,” Ghaliya says, “What is going on?” Greenbeard hurriedly gestures for a gangplank, “Guerina is safe, onboard my ship, if you’d be so kind as to hurry, she’ll explain everything.”

The crew drop a gangway allowing for easy crossing between the two vessels, the Waveslasher having moved alongside the Seaspray. As she began to cross back onto her ship she slows, “And Siad.”

He grumbles for a moment before looking at her. “What is it you want, demon?”

“If I even hear a rumor of you running slaves. I’ll come back, and I’ll be really angry. Do you hear me?” She says kicking the gangplank overboard.

“Aye.” Siad says and grumbles lowering his head, “Loud and clear.”

She smiles brightly and looks over at Backburn. “Alright, let’s get underway.”

“Aye, Captain.”

The difference between our three days aboard the Seaspray and our time aboard the Waveslasher could not have been more stark. Once Guerina had failed to return from her fishing trip. Captain Siad had dismissed her disappearance as typical of griffs. Too busy seeking profit to stay on a slow trading vessel. There was a reason griffons and pegasi didn’t typically sign up to be crew. But every time he mentioned her that first day, he seemed to sweat a bit more. Then there was the commotion that woke me up well before Greenbeard had boarded, the crew noticing the other ship in pursuit. They had to fight the wind, yet the other ship seemed to have perfect wind and her sails stayed full.

Though from hearing that, and with my horn, I could have told them the reason, a powerful magic user was flexing her magical muscles. Then we got brought out onto the deck and had to find this nirik, creature of fire, vengeance and rage. Before I could even react though, the flames extinguish and instead the Kirin is standing there. We all ended up quite confused as we were brought aboard the Waveslasher.

Guerina sorting things out quickly though, letting us know what she had heard. How the captain and first officer were plotting, and that she was scare she had been spotted and knew she couldn’t get back to us safely so went for help. Dawn seemed to be the most affected by the news, with an almost visceral disgust. The mare was hugging herself sitting on her bed, “Klugetown is not a place you want to be, Ki. The creatures inhabiting it are corrupted hybrids. Some kind of dark, unnatural creatures spawned by chaos and dark magic. Their twisted forms unlike anything in Equestria or Saddle Arabia. They are creatures of malice, greed, craving the magic of other races since they have none of their own. In Klugetown, you can buy a unicorn’s horn, a pegasus’ wing, an earth pony’s hooves, or magical parts of any creature you could think of.” She stops and shudders. “I did not have the easiest of times there.” She looks around at us.

I look over at Ghaliya then Guerina, who nods with a grimace on her face. “It can’t be that bad, can it?”

“It’s not that bad,” Guerina says, “it’s worse.”

Dawn slams a hoof on the deck. “Ki, I’m serious! One of the nicer things that’s happened to me there was being merely left for dead and not finished off. One or two did show me kindness, but I have zero desire to ever return to Klugetown.” She stops, her eyes unfocused. “And I don’t think you should ever visit there, Ki.” She blinks a few times then looks at Ghaliya, “Nor you, mistress.”

I shudder, a place that affected Dawn that badly is not someplace that I would want to go. By the look on Guerina and Ghaliya’s faces, they are in agreement.

As we voyage, rather than being essentially confined below decks, both Greenbeard and Backburn have encouraged us to be up on deck, not just when it comes to calm times with the crew doing what I would call busywork, cleaning, maintaining the rigging, and work like that, but also when the sails needed adjusting, or being furled and unfurled. I’ve helped pull lines, and learned how to mend a rip in a sail.

Evening meals tend to be celebrations on the Waveslasher. With the captain at the head and Backburn at the other end of the long table in the galley, we’ve enjoyed eating the various foods the ship’s cook has whipped up. Though I’ve learned that the kirin enjoys meat easily as much as Guerina. The unicorn pony with a slice of pie as a cutie mark has come up with excellent meals that are filling and tasty, featuring a lot of salted fish, which Greenbeard, Backburn, and Guerina all heartily enjoy.

About two weeks into our journey with her, I wake up early, Guerina is snoring away in her bunk, and Dawn, for once, is in her own bed. I lie awake for a while after waking, looking at the ceiling of my room before rolling out of bed and heading on deck. I climb the fairly steep stairs up onto the deck. I look over and see the dragon is standing at the wheel, calling out orders to crew. I glance around in the predawn light. There’s land! But Dawn had mentioned jungles, I would call what I see grassland. I walk up to Backburn. “Where are we?”

He adjusts the wheel a bit. “We’ve got four more mouths to feed, empty holds, and we weren’t planning on such a long voyage. Our larders are low.”

I frown. “So?”

“We are putting into port, the Captain and I are going to buy food and supplies. Her magic is good enough for making sea water drinkable.”

I smile a bit. I’ve been helping with the purification of water, the Kirin had taught me the spell. Travelling in the desert had taught me the necessity of having plenty of drinking water. And finding out salt water is truly horrible to drink, having the water bunkers on the ship full has been very nice. Greenbeard has been the only magic user on the ship, so she keeps very busy. Though she’s been happy to teach me, saying something about life skills for the pony prince. And every time I’ve told her I’m no prince, she’s always smiled and acknowledged my words. But I don’t think she’s believed me even once.

As the motion of the ship changes, us getting into the protected harbor really changes the motion, Dawn emerges on deck. She walks up and listens to me explaining what Backburn has told me. At first she looks alarmed. And I kind of agree with her suspicion. But she looks at the approaching quay and relaxes quickly.

“”No, that’s not Klugetown.” She whispers to me. “I don’t recognize it though.”

“We are north of Saddle Arabia, and we are just about to go into the Celestial Sea.” Greenbeard says as she exits from her cabin. “This port city is under the dominion of the griffons. Though it’s a true port city, you’ll find ponies, yaks, horses, griffons, and many others there.” She smiles. “I shouldn’t be much more than a few hours, we are fine on hay, but fresh food is rather slim right now.”

I nod, looking at Dawn. “I think I’ll join you, Captain.”

She inclines her head to the side slightly. “If you wish, you are paying for the voyage.” As the ship is secured a gangplank is brought up and secured to the ship. Greenbeard leads be down the gangplank and into the town. I keep my wings tight against my body as we are into the crush of bodies. She was not kidding, every species I’ve heard of on this world is represented here. The bag of gold she brought with her gets progressively lighter as we visit several stalls throughout the market. One place she stops, some round fruit are brought out. She tosses me one, cautioning me to peel it before eating. She calls it an orange, and she shows the easiest way to eat one. I sink my teeth into the juicy flesh and moan softly.

“I always look for oranges, not only do they taste great, they prevent diseases common to sea farers. Scurvy is horrible – your brain doesn’t work, you have no energy, you just hurt, and then your skin starts to fall apart and your teeth fall out. Too long untreated and you die.” She nods to the merchant and floats out a stack of coins. Getting promises that their fruit will be delivered within the hour. The merchants all here seem to be used to ships coming in to simply resupply before continuing on their voyages. It's only a matter of hours before we are back on the Waveslasher and the crew is working hard getting the provisions into the various holds and ready for the ship to get back on the open ocean.

Soon, all the work dies down and the lines are being cast off. I’m helping pull lines with Dawn and Guerina. Curiously, Ghaliya is not asked to help, and when she offers, she’s politely, yet firmly rebuffed by the crew members, and either Backburn, or Greenbeard seem to magically appear to lead Ghaliya away. Though I smile when they do that. Ghaliya is very much capable of doing the physical work, she’s leaped in with her employees when it comes to working her caravan. But I want her to have an easy time of this voyage, though I don’t find the work all that strenuous.

Captain Greenbeard leaps to the front of the sterncastle. “Off we go, into the Celestial Sea!”

“But, Captain, it’s the Celestial Sea, dragons, sea monsters,” an older horse says, shaking his head.

“I know it’s a risk but when have we ever shied away from adventure?” Greenbeard asks tilting her head, “Or doing what’s right? Sometimes the unknown can be scary.”

“But this is our lives here,” Another crewmember calls up, “What goods a promise of pay if we are all dead?

The first officer steps forward proudly, holding his head high, and takes off his navy cap hold it over his chest, “I’ve been with the captain longer than anyone else, I believe in her. She’s never led us wrong in the past. I trust her.”

The crew looks amongst themselves mumbling, “I don’t like this, ships just vanish in those parts.”.

Stepping up the captain smiles. “We are the best crew on any of the seas.” Tapping her hoof like a drum beat, she starts to sing, “Will we be lost by time, or be part of history!”

The first officer drops down on the deck amongst the crew giving them light friendly pats and pushes, as he puts his hat back on “Will our story be told, or remain a mystery?”

Hopping up onto the rail the captain prances along the side of the ship, “Will they sing our songs, telling all that we have done?”

Moving out in front of the deck hands, the first officer turns and points to the crew, “It time to make your choice, only you can be the ones.”

Looking at each other, the crew nod and begin to sing in response, “Waoh, oh, oh, oooooh, And were off to sail the Celestial Sea! Hey!”

I blink looking at the crew as the song spreads, beside me Dawn supresses a giggle, covering her muzzle with both forehooves.

“Oh, oh, oh, and were off to sail the Celestial sea…” The crew repeats, as work picks up.

Looking up at me Dawn sings out, “Will you do something great with the time you have here?”

The dragon stands proud pointing at ropes. “Will you earn your marks, will you conquer what you fear?”

“And when we come back home,” The captain says jumping and landing on the deck as the grew begins pulling on ropes and moving cargo, “All the creatures there will see.”

The crew sings out in response, “We have conquered the waters of the Celestial Sea!”

“Oh, oh, oh, And were off to sail the Celestial Sea!” Quickly work on deck picks up as crew scamper around preparing for the trip.

Walking down the deck, the dragon brushes off some dust on a medal affixed to his uniform. “Will we find our greatest glory.”

The ships navigator looks at the maps, pointing things out to Guerina while smiling before giving her head feathers a tussle. “We can navigate by the stars.”

A crew horse points out the clouds to Dawn. “Here to learn what nature teaches us.”

Ghaliya turns her head to look at me smiling. “Maybe learn more of who you are.”

As the ship breaks away from port the captain lands on the bowsprit grabbing a line with her foreleg, as she leans forwarded looking out at the waters. “We won’t be lost by time, we’re be a part of history.”

The Backburn spins the wheel as the sails catch the wind, the ship biting into the waves as it surges forward past the breakwater. “Our story will be told, no more a mystery.”

The deck crew works in unison pulling ropes as the booms swing across the deck. “And when we get back home, every creature will see…”

At once, every creature on deck calls out in song. “We conquered the waters of the Celestial Sea!”

Over the next few days Greenbeard really starts teaching me how she deals with Air. It’s not the easiest aspect of magic for me to deal with, but when she’s doing what she calls weaving of the winds, she handles currents of Air that boggle my mind. I get a real glimpse of how powerful that mare is when it comes to her magic. Dawn spends some time helping me understand the theory, but the practical instruction is all handled by the Kirin.

Just over a week away from that last port, I’m lounging on deck, a bit tired from my most recent training with the Kirin when Guerina lets out a loud whoop from the platform on top of the largest mast. She flips out of the platform and flutters to the deck. “There’s a ship behind us, Captain.”

Greenbeard is instantly tense. “Could it be the Seaspray? Did Siad get revenge on the brain?”

Guerina shakes her head. “I don’t know enough about ships, but I would recognize the Seaspray. This is another ship.”

Greenbeard bounces up to the sterncastle, pulling out her spyglass. She scans the horizon for a long moment. Finally she stops, looking nearly directly astern. “Damn.” She murmurs softly.

“What is it?”

“You remember I mentioned privateers might be sent out if I am behind on a payment?” She pushes the spyglass to me, “Take a look.”

It takes me a few moments to find what she’s looking at. Unlike the Waveslasher, this one is narrower, with a look about her that tells me she’s meant to go fast. Her voice is loud in my ears. “That’s the Interceptor.”

“And why do you think she’s after you?”

“Because the Interceptor is built to go after other ships, Ki. And she’s hunting us right now.”

I frown. “Well, then, she’s found us.”

Chapter 21.

Standing on the Waveslashers sterncastle, I look at the ship following in our wake for a long moment. The Interceptor, a privateer who tracks down debtors, I look back at Greenbeard. In the time since I’ve appeared on this world, I’ve learned a lot about how horses express emotions, and it seems Kirin are similar enough to horses in that respect. She is tense, but firmly in control of herself. I lean over towards the Kirin. “Can you just buy them off?”

She flicks her ears. “That would be ideal," She says and shakes her head, "I do not want the cannons on that ship pointed my way any longer than necessary.” She glances at me then brings up her spyglass again to inspect the ship. “I don’t know if I have enough gold on board.” Her face colors. “I have been busy, making pretty good money, but some debts are larger than others.” She sighs softly. “And we can’t forget the privateer's cut.”

I blink a few times before looking out across the water at the ship slowly gaining on us. “Can we outrun them?”

""We'd need different wind conditions. The interceptor is faster than us in this weather. The privateer is persistet and won't quit so easily.”

I find myself in the void, reaching for my magic without really deciding to. My horn is lit. “I can…”

She reaches out her hoof and touches my leg gently. “Prince Ki. If I wanted to fight, I could. If it was just me, I might consider standing, but I have a crew to think of.” She stops, breathing in deeply. “But, no. I am not going to run from my responsibilities. Nor will I put lives in danger over money owed.”

“Why does every pony call me a prince?” I frown mumbling under my breath before looking up. “If you need gold, we’ve got more.”

She glares at me. “I charged you what I charged you. I will not depend on your kindness for my debts. Or change one debtor for another.”

I back a step up at the heat in her eyes before ducking my head. “Fine, I understand, but the offer remains.”

She huffs and looks back through her spyglass. She calls out orders from time to time, the wind isn’t at our back, but coming from our port bow. So we have been taking a zig zag course she had called tacking to the close reach. So, every so often we change course to keep towards our destination. As we continue, the Interceptor is tacking as well, though every turn has been having that sleek ship gain distance on us.

The tension in the Kirin slowly rises as the other ship continues to close. I look around, the crew knows what is going on. We can play this game for a long time, but the other ship is going to catch up. I look back at Dawn and Guerina. They are standing by the great wheel that moves the rudder.

Backburn walks up next to his captain, gently resting a claw on her back, looking as if he’s trying to keep her calm. “We are now in cannon range, Captain.”

Greenbeard nods. “I know. Let’s see what Griselde has planned for this fine day. I wonder if she plans to play peacefully.” Her magic again brings up her spyglass. She frowns. “Oh no.”

As I watch there is a puff of white smoke from the deck of the other ship. Then there’s a whistling sound, almost like something tearing through the air, and to our port, the water plumes up in an oval pattern.

Greenbeard growls and turns to her helmshorse. “Barshot, Hard to starboard, crew to your stations!” The volume gets my ears to flatten back as another explosion actually rocks the ship, peppering the side, leaving scars in the wood. Greenbeard cringes at the damage to her ship. She looks at me. “These rounds are made to clear the decks of crew and destroy sails. To cause far more casualties than a single cannonball would. Looks like she’s playing for keeps.”

Greenbeard continues to call out orders as she keeps an eye on the chasing ship. I look up at the sails as the rudder shoves the ship to the right, or starboard. The sails slacken before orders from the Captain has the boom pulled to the side. In moments, the ship lurches as the sails billow out. I glance back at the pursuing ship, again that insufferable puff of smoke meaning she’s fired again. Greenbeard’s directions seem to be working, they aren’t getting much closer with their shots. And the Interceptor is having to maneuver as well, making it harder for them to close in on us.

“Ki!” Greenbeard shouts. “Air!”

I nod and again embrace my magic. It’s still not easy, I’m used to handling what could be called merely threads of the different magical elements, but with weaving the winds, it’s more like cables. Absolutely huge masses of air are channeled into the sails. She calls out more orders as I gather the magic and push my power into the air, pushing the sails full.

I groan a bit as the ship lurches forward under the onslaught of energy I’m pouring into our sails.

Greenbeard smiles at me as the most recent shot lands farther behind us. Then an itching in my horn gets me to look back at the same time her attention is wrenched back. To my eyes, the other ship positively glows with magic. “Damn it.” She growls. She looks at me. “How long can you keep it up like that?”

I frown. “I’m good for however long you need.”

She looks back at the other ship, which is coming directly at us and gaining. I close my eyes and push harder. “Since when did she get a weaver, and a damned powerful one at that?” As we watch, yet another puff of smoke from the distant ship and once again, water erupts in another explosion. “Hard to port!” She looks at me, “Watch your angles, Ki.” She stops for a long moment, glancing at our pursuer and back at her crew. “Well, if she wants to play rough, so can I. Load cannons!” she shouts, getting several of the crew on deck to scramble to the cannons lashed in their cupolas on each side. Only moments has more crew coming out with our own rounds and powder.

I nod grimly as the ship changes course, gently changing the direction of the wind as the ship comes about to a new heading. She nods as she orders the rudder amidships. “How are we doing?” I growl. Keeping up this strong of a wind is wearing.

She glances back and raises her glass before sighing, “We are losing.” Another explosion of water, this time the spray is enough to have water washing along the deck. She looks at her crew working around the cannons. “I don’t have many cannons, but maybe I can dissuade her.”

Again the ship heaves as orders from Greenbeard has us turning about. She watches carefully as the ship turns, and then, with another shouted command, we return fire. With a crashing boom, our first cannon speaks. My eyes flick to the pursuing vessel, the shot splashes into the water, wide of the Interceptor, which is now turning hard.

“Well, we got their attention.” She takes a few steps as the first cannon is being pulled back to be reloaded. I watch the crew frantically work to prepare another shot as the next cannon crew is keeping an eye on both the incoming ship and their captain.

“Fire!”

Another crashing boom, and the ripping sound of the round flying through the air. My eyes widen, this one looks like it’s going to hit. Then with a loud clang, the round is stopped by a shield that popped up above the Interceptor.

“Damn, their mage can do shields.” She growls. She looks at me then back at the Interceptor. “But maybe we can wear them down.” She looks at her crew, the first cannon is ready again. “Fire!”

The horse holding the burning punk presses it to the vent. Another boom and the shot is on its way. My eyes involuntarily flick towards our target, which is turning hard once again.

CLANG

The round is shattered by the shield once again and it splashes harmlessly into the water as the Interceptor fires back. My eyes widen and Greenbeard’s horn lights brightly to form a shield. Their shot also ends up harmlessly in the water.

Greenbeard pants softly. “We are in the Celestial sea. She might be hoping to take the ship, sell off the crew and steal our provisions and gold before scuttling the ship.”

I look at her. “And lose out on commissions for getting payments?”

She nods grimly. “Wouldn’t be the first time a privateer took more than agreed.”

I snort as I have to adjust for the changing of our course once again. The Interceptors next shot going wide as we tack differently than their gunner expected, getting a satisfied snort from Greenbeard. “You know, we can’t do this forever.” I look down as I mull things over, looking at the ocean around us. Greenbeard gasps as she throws up a shield for a close shot to glance off and splash into the water.

“They must be running low on specialty.” She says. “That one was a regular ball shot.”

“Or they want to put some holes in the ship. Not playing around anymore.” Then my eyes widen. “You know, I’m better with water than I am with air.”

She looks back at me after calling out a new course. “I don’t see how that would help, Ki.”

“I’ve got an idea, take over for air for a bit.” I leap towards the quarterdeck, my horn glowing brightly. I smile as I direct my magic into the water around us. “First of all, we need speed, water will push us faster than air ever will.” The gentle swells quickly change, the ship accelerating as each wave pushes the ship further. Then I look at the Interceptor as she recedes. “And I need to stop you,” I growl to myself as I split the flows, keeping the Waveslasher moving quickly, I pour more of my magic back towards the Interceptor.

Dawn moves up next to me, Ghaliya at her side. “Ki, what are...what are you doing?”

I grin savagely as the other ship starts to turn, the water I’m moving pushing the ship hard to the side. “It’s too far away to make a whirlpool, but I can…” I groan as the ship makes one complete rotation and starts a second. I look back at Greenbeard. “Keep us going, if we get far enough away from them, we can alter course, make us harder to find.

Grabbing Greenbeard’s spyglass, I look out at the other ship, now spinning helplessly in the water. With the spyglass I can see the unicorn’s magic on the other ship, the threads of magic they are using to try to counteract what I’m doing. My horn pulses and I send out whips of spirit, slashing the attempts by the unicorn to make some sense of the chaos I’ve introduced. As I pan across, I can see the unicorn, their magic shines brightly to my eyes. I can only really see their magical glow. I snarl as I send out more threads of spirit, mentally thanking Dawn’s teaching on dealing with unicorns. As the threads approach the unicorn, I shape them quickly into a blunt wall, don’t want to do to the unicorn what happened to Dawn. I try to slam the formed shield between the unicorn and their magic, though they do feel the attack incoming and a desperate slash of Spirit cuts my attack. I wince as the rebound of the magic rebounds through my horn and grimace as I try again, only to be rebuffed.

“Ki, let me help.” Greenbeard shouts as she prepares her own attack. I nod grimly as the kirin lashes out with her strongest element, fire. Fans of flame bathe the sails of the Interceptor as my own attack slams home while the unicorn is trying to use blasts of water to extinguish the flaming sails. Magic goes dark as my shield slams home and I tie off the threads. I don’t tie them off all that tightly, but I turn to Greenbeard and nod. She whirls around and dashes to the wheel of the Waveslasher. Bounding up she takes over for Backburn and hauls the wheel hard to port. “Let’s get out of here!”

Dawn and Ghaliya both move to the sterncastle to look at the ship receding slowly. I stop and put a hoof up to comfort my horn. Ouch, those rebounds really hit when you let go of your magic. Ugh. I move up next to the horse of my dreams, leaning close to her. “That should get them out of our manes.” I growl softly.

Dawn flinches away from the view of the spinning ship, turning a little green. “Yeah, normally I’ve got a strong stomach, but…” She urps softly. “That is making even me dizzy.”

Ghaliya turns to me. “If they are privateers, they will be back.”

“It’s a big ocean.” Greenbeard says as she moves up to us. “We have the same destination, but they don’t know it.” Then her eyes widen. “Do they?”

I gulp. “We did tell Captain Siad. If they talked to him, yeah, they know.”

Greenbeard gulps. “Okay, I did not expect debt collection to start with cannons blazing.” She stops for a moment. “Could it be because of you?”

I glance at Ghaliya and Dawn. “I don’t know.”

Greenbeard looks at me for a long moment, then her glance moves to Ghaliya and Dawn. “What did I get myself into with you all? Should I have ignored the grif?” Smoke starts to billow from her mane, green flames brightening her legs. “Did I put my crew’s life in danger to take hot cargo? Should I have let you go?”

“Captain!” Backburn moves up to the kirin, putting his claw on her back. “Ma'am, they likely lied about us stealing their cargo, kidnapping the princess, and such."

Greenbeard flinches and looks at Ghaliya for a long moment. The smoke and flames starting to subside. She growls. "Oh, this just gets better and better."

“Look at the logic here, Captain. If they were foalnapped, they would be below decks, and wouldn't be at risk from the barshot.”

Greenbeard looks up at her first mate, contemplating for a long time, finally she whirls away, leaving burning hoofprints on the deck. “Lucky I don’t drop you in the launch and leave you.” She growls as she retreats into her cabin.

Backburn watches the retreating kirin. “She really is an excellent captain, you know that?”

I nod. “Yeah, concern for her crew is first.”

Backburn moves slowly over to the wheel. “Okay.” He peers to stern. “They are under the horizon, let’s make our first course change.” He calls out for the crew to lash down the cannons and adjust the sails as he turns the wheel carefully, watching the compass mounted to the base of the wheel. When the ship gets to the heading he wants, he looks back at me as he lashes down the wheel. “The captain and cook know this, but I’m going to tell you. No real magic for the time being, not without Captain Greenbeard’s order.” He stands up as he finishes his task. “You can do basic levitation, that doesn’t really matter. But anything else, that’s a hard no.” He glances back at the horizon. “Given what we saw, that was a strong unicorn, high three, maybe four. They can feel the stronger magic you mages like to use.”

I nod as the drake turns and descends to the deck, slowly extinguishing the lanterns. “Don’t want them to see our light.” He nods to the crew as they slowly retire.

Dawn turns to me. “I think we should try and get some rest, Ki.”

I grab my stomach. “And some food while we are at it.”

***

The horse on lookout calls out loudly. “Fog rolling in.” I walk slowly to the captain’s cabin. I only hesitate a moment before I raise a hoof and knock on the door.

“Come in.”

I push the latch and poke my head inside. The kirin is laying comfortably on her bed, the drake is sitting next to her. They both smile at me. “Ki, welcome,” Backburn says brightly. He stands up from the bed and bows to the kirin. “My Captain, I will stand watch.” At her nod he turns and walks past me, touching his hat in a salute as he walks past me, drawing the door closed.

I look at the closed door for a long moment before Greenbeard gestures to one of the cushions on the deck. She gestures to a cup and I grab it and have a taste of some excellent tea. As I settle onto the soft cushion, she looks down. “I’m sorry for blowing up at you earlier.”

I bow. “I understand the sentiment. Your crew’s lives were threatened, you were looking out for your crew.”

She smiles. “My crew is very important to me.” She stops, the smile frozen on her face. “Wouldn’t be the first time we’ve had to deal with privateers.” She stops for a long moment. “But…this is the first time I’ve had a debt collector truly after me. And definitely a first having them coming in cannons blazing.”

“You’ll have my magical help any time you need it while I’m aboard, Captain.”

She nods. “Well, that water work, that was inspired.”

“Just wanted to stop them.”

She looks at me. “Tell me about the unicorn we were facing off against. I’ve dealt with the Interceptor before, not as her subject, but as a witness before. Griselde is a tough captain and mean in general, but shooting first isn't her style; gets in the way of yelling at you first.” She stops and huffs. “This has to be more than a few thousand gold crowns.”

“A few thousand?” Ghaliya had made sure we had plenty of gold for this run, but that would take most of what we have.

She nods. “When the payment is defaulted, the entire debt becomes due. I might be able to bargain down to the defaulted amount, along with the privateer’s fees.”

“May I ask, why are you behind?”

“While it’s true, the Waveslasher has been busy, not all of my deals have been all that profitable. I was going to do a few quick transport jobs, get me caught up. But taking on this long voyage with you, I didn’t have much opportunity to pay down that debt.” She smiles at me, though I can see it’s fake. “But I’ll make new terms. My chest is not empty of gold, over and above what you paid. You don’t need to worry, once we are done, I’ll get back to Bandar Moon, I know who to sweet talk to get the Interceptor out of my mane.”

“They are going to continue to search for us.”

She nods. “And the Celestial Sea is vast, we’ve changed course twice so far, and will do so again soon before sunrise. Even if she scouts ahead on her wings, she’s not likely to find us.” She looks seriously at me. “You’ve been keeping quiet when it comes to your magic, right?”

I nod. “I haven’t even done any telekinesis.”

She smiles. “Good.” She looks at the door for a long moment before turning back to me. “So, what happened to Dawn?”

I was taking a sip of the tea, her question gets me to snort, some of the hot liquid was accidentally inhaled. I cough loudly, and after a moment of coughing, I’m using a wing to pound on my chest to stop the coughing. Finally I can breathe. “What?”

She looks mournfully at me. “A unicorn, severed from her magic.” At my shocked look, she tilts her head. “Any mage can feel the lack in her. She has…a…hole…in her aura, her connection to the magic of the world, of life, was severed.”

I gulp, setting down my tea to not repeat my mistake. “It’s my fault. I wasn’t strong enough.”

“Oh, this I’ve got to hear.” She settles onto the bed as I tell the tale. She listens intently as I walk through that battle, how I was stunned, what she did, what Sparks did. Tears are flowing freely by the time I wind down.

“She truly does love you, Ki.”

Unfortunately that brings about another coughing fit. I again pound on my ribcage with a wing. When I’m able to speak. “No, I’m betrothed to Ghaliya.”

That gets a bright laugh from the Kirin. “Did I say she wanted to mate with you? What is with you stallions? Only thinking with your fifth leg?”

“Ummm, ah…”

She hops off the bed and walks slowly to me. “Ki, she’s not romantically interested in you. She loves you. It is most certainly possible. Yes, she’s your teacher, yes, she’s a friend. But she’s more than just that. How often does she sleep with you? And I know it’s just sleep, not anything more.”

I find my face is hot. “Every so often.” I mutter.

“Ah ha! Yes, I knew it.” She giggles. “Ki, you may not be her brother, but you are as close to her as any family member could ever be. Ponies herd, they love large families. They have some of the strongest family bonds you’ll ever see.” She stops for a moment. “Kirin are more solitary than that.” She smiles wistfully. “Must be the dragon in us.” At my surprised look she giggles again. “Kirin are a combination of dragon and pony. Don’t ask me how that started, but the combination of pony magic with dragon magic makes us.” She briefly flashes into a flaming nirik before flashing back to her normal self. “Unique. We have many aspects of ponies, much of the same pony magic, along with fire. Dragons swim in lava, so can kirin. But we love music, we love to sing, and make merry like any pony.”

“So, what of Backburn?”

She stops for a long moment, a fond look on her face. “I met him when he was little. He had crashed into our town when he was little during a storm. Something about leaving after a molt.” She tilts her head, looking at nothing in particular, “We became fast friends, he was the first to be able to withstand my temper. My fire can’t hurt him, so he’d stay with me and even hug me if I was having a really bad time.”

“Oh.”

“On the flipside, his strength and claws can’t hurt me, so he doesn’t have to worry about cutting loose. We just sort of work well together.” Stretching a hind leg she gives herself a full body shake, “When I left our village, to travel, he stayed with me and we’ve never looked back. We’ve made some really good profit together,” Tilting her head to the side she smiles, “and lost some. Trust me, nopony will cross us. That horse that was running away from us when you first met us, was trying to swindle me, even made a threat or two which, struck my temper.”

“Foof?”

Nodding she laughs, “Yep, I foofed.”

That gets a bark of a laugh from me. “I can see that.” I stop, thinking furiously. “We can help, get debt collectors off your back.”

Her face turns hard. “Ki, I understand your sentiment. But I am ethical. I charged you what I charged you, and you know, having this ship for this long of a voyage is not cheap. But I will not get into debt to you…”

I override her. “You wouldn’t be going into debt to me, or to Ghaliya.”

“Oh, charity, that’s so much better,” she scoffs.

“I’m serious. Ghaliya owns her own shipping company. She’s quite successful.”

“As well as being a member of the Saddle Arabian nobility.”

“Which she’s done without their help.” I stop for a moment, taking a deep breath. “Before I came to you, I talked with her. Whatever gold is needed, we have, and we can help.”

The look on her face silences me. I can see a bit of smoke rising from her mane. “Prince Ki.” As I move to object she silences me again. “I don’t care what you say, lad. That horn and those wings make you a prince, just like Celestia is a princess. You may not know Equestria, but you are a pony, you are an alicorn. You cannot change those facts. And you cannot duck what that makes you. I’ve seen how my crew reacts to you. Even though I only have one pony on my crew, even the horses defer to you. You are a leader, whether you like it or not. Their loyalty is to me, but they also view you as more than pony, more than horse.”

“I don’t want…”

“WANT?” She barks shaking her head, “Want? Wants are personal, you want to read a book, you want water instead of ale. This is a need however, this is instinctual, this is part of who, of what we are, and part of how others will react to you. You can try and hide it from others under robes, you can limit the magic you use, but you ARE an alicorn. Like Celestia, some can sense this. More than that, you are a leader, born and true.” Looking at me directly in the eyes she huffs, “You would wipe the floor with me magically without a thought, just like you could with almost any magical creature. And that strength alone would make most defer to you, but you have the heart of a leader as well. You can choose to run from that or embrace it. Either way, it won’t change who, or what you are.”

“I…”

“Think on my words, Ki, but back to my original question, the unicorn on the Interceptor.”

I pause for a long moment. Thinking back to the fight only a few hours before. “He or she was fairly strong, or skilled in air. They weaved the winds almost as good as you do.”

She nods. “And, do you think you could win in a duel?”

I sigh. “I only have months of training, I know a lot of weaves, from Dawn, from you, some that I’ve figured out myself. If they are fully trained, they could outmaneuver me.”

She smirks. “You use a hammer, they use a blade?”

I nod. “I know I’m wasteful of my energy when I’m doing things I don’t know well, if they can keep up the attack, they’ll eventually wear me out, I think. Focusing on countering attacks.” I frown thoughtfully. “But if I keep my wits about me, I can fight, try to wear them down.”

She nods. “Why didn’t you do a stronger shield? Or even fully sever them from their magic? Lives were in danger. If you could have ended it sooner.”

I recoil. “And do to that pony what happened to Dawn?” I shake my head hard. “I wouldn’t do that…I couldn’t do that! A unicorn losing their magic? That’s a fate worse than death. Dawn is tough, losing her magic has nearly killed her. I see how it makes her suffer every single day. I could never do that to anypony, ever, I'd rather they kill me.”

"You're too soft."

"Dawn says that all the time."

She sighs softly, “And if it came down to that pony killing Guerina, or Ghaliya, or one of my crew? What would you do then?”

“I’d stop them.”

“How?”

I stop, my mouth working. Which gets a smirk. “Not so easy when you really think about it. Mercy for an enemy is a good thing in many cases, but there are times where no quarter should be given.”

I can feel tears welling. “I would rather kill them than that. Losing magic like that.” I reach up and touch my horn before shuddering. “That is a fate worse than death.”

“Yet Dawn lives with that fate daily. Would you kill her to put her out of that misery?”

I shake my head violently. “The reason we are on this voyage, on this journey, is to fix Dawn. To give her…her magic back.”

Greenbeard scoffs. “You and I both know that can’t be done, Prince. She will forever be a unicorn without magic. Other unicorns will fear her, shun her, because deep down, they fear that something would happen to them that would end their connection to their magic. She would be best getting her horn sawn off, moving to an Earth pony town, settling down, finding a stallion, and popping out foals every year.”

I close my eyes and shudder. “No, that’s not Dawn. She’s an adventurer. She’s an explorer, a fighter. She wouldn’t be…herself anymore.”

Greenbeard sighs. “Ki. Sometimes what you do with somepony you love, is let them go. When that is what is best for them.”

I slam a hoof on the table, causing my tea to jump. “Not Dawn. No. I will help her, we will heal her, let her be the mage she once was and can be again. I’ve promised her, and I would rather die myself than fail her."

“You can promise the moon and stars, Prince Ki, but that doesn’t mean you can deliver.” She stops. Her eyes going wide.

I find my eyes narrowing. Focusing inward, feeling my magic. “I feel it, too.”

She leaps from her bed, slamming through the door into the murky pre-dawn light. “To arms!”

Chapter 22.

The cry from the kirin as she bursts from her cabin has an instant effect on the crew. More calls are sounded, and Backburn, at his usual post at the wheel, reaches out and pulls on the rope for the bell, sounding it loudly.

“To arms! To arms!” He shouts.

The itch in my horn has me looking to each side of the ship. Unfortunately, I can’t see anything. The fog is so thick that the lanterns only make a small dome of light. To the east, the sun is starting to brighten the horizon, but it will be a while before there is enough light from the sun to see, and maybe burn off this fog.

“I knew she was a huntress,” Greenbeard says softly, "but I didn’t expect a predawn raid like this.” She shakes her head before panning around with her spyglass. “How did they find us? I wasn’t expecting them for days.”

I close my eyes, rotating my ears, my magic could sense some mage close to us. I can hear the clop of hooves as the crew moves around the deck along with continued cries as they rush to be ready for another battle. Given the fight last time, the cannons are being readied once again. “She can’t be that far away, can she?” I glance over at Greenbeard.

She shakes her head. “No, a few hundred yards at most, but this Celestia damned fog means I can’t see more than twenty…” Her voice fades out, her eyes going wide. “Oh, you clever girl..."

“What? Huh?”

She turns to me. “This isn’t natural fog. Feel it, Ki. It’s very low level, if I wasn’t looking for it, I would never know.” Her horn brightens and the wind picks up.

Reaching out with my magic, I feel the area around us. Where the hell is the Interceptor? I could feel the magic, and so could Greenbeard.

“Ki, what’s going on?”

I turn and look at Dawn as she trots up to me. “I can feel her. She’s close.” She's picked up a cutlass and a pair of pistols.

Dawn shivers. “Keep your wits about you. You’ve had plenty of time from the last encounter. How are you feeling?”

I tap a hoof on the deck. “Like I could take on anypony.”

She nods. “Yes, you can, but there's more to wizard duels than raw power.” She looks around. “I’ll help stand watch. I can be useful even without magic.” She turns and dashes forward, dodging among the horses of the crew and taking post at the forecastle.

Greenbeard comes up to me. “I’ve tried dispelling the fog. I don’t know why, but it’s resisting me. Wanna give it a shot?”

I nod as I draw my magic deeply. My horn brightens, and as I pull more magic. This most certainly is not a natural fog. Air and water in an intricate weave, this unicorn has some serious skill. I experimentally slash at the weave around me with spirit. The threads spark and hiss as they withdraw, then moments later, the rest of the mesh expands to fill in where I’ve cut. Wow, this is an inspired weave. I lean out, getting a better look. I need to remember this one.

“Ki? Can you dispel it?”

I look behind me. “Fire.”

“Huh?”

“I’ll pull on the water threads, you use fire to sever the weave.” I shrug out of my robes and spread my wings. I look up. “I need a better vantage.” Pulling hard on my magic as I rise into the air, my wings working hard. I grab as many threads of water that I can find and yank as hard as I can. “NOW!”

Greenbeard lowers her lit horn to the deck, to my eyes, I can see the hundreds of threads emanating from her. But to a non-magic user, flames swirl around the entire ship. I wait a few moments as she pours her magic into the Fire. She lifts her head as she pushes more power into the Fire. The flames rush around the ship, expanding in every direction. With my pulling on the Water, the fog dissipates in seconds. Panting softly I glance around. Frowning I fold my wings and dive, flaring them at the last moment to land heavily. “Where is she?”

Everyhorse on watch is scanning frantically around. “She can’t be too far away.” Greenbeard shouts as she grabs her spyglass and scans around. After a few moments, she looks back at me. “Know any weaves to dispel invisibility?”

I shake my head. “I don’t even know any invisibility spells.”

“Ship ahoy!” Dawn cries out, pointing.

“Damn, how?” Greenbeard dashes to the wheel and cranks it hard to port. “Air, Ki!”

I nod as I pull my magic, filling the sails as the first shot from the other ship splashes close, getting the horses and Dawn drenched. “That was too close.” Greenbeard watches the starboard cannon as the ship turns. “Fire!”

Once again, we respond, our shot overshooting and splashing down past the Interceptor. I move up next to Greenbeard as I focus on our sails. “How?”

Greenbeard shakes her head as she straightens out the rudder. “The magic we used to dispel the fog was like a damned beacon. We let them know exactly where we were.” She growls, looking at the approaching ship. “Can you do what you did before, use the water against them?”

“I need to stop their mage first, but yeah.” I walk to the railing, bringing up the spyglass. First thing first is deal with that troublesome unicorn. The Interceptor is maneuvering as well, trying to cut us off. I glance at our speed, I can’t put much more Air into the sails without damaging things. I look back at Greenbeard. “They are going to cut us off.”

“I know. Deal with the unicorn, and I can adjust course again.”

I scan back and forth along the length of the sleek ship. No telltale brightness of the horn. I can feel them using magic, but where? Experimentally, I form a blast of air aimed at their sails. Briefly mentally thanking Dawn for showing me how to split my flows and do more than one thing at a time, I shift the keeping of our sails full to the back of my mind as I lash out with that air, then grunt as a lash of spirit cuts the flow. The backlash stings, but I hadn’t put any serious power into it, so I lash out again with a lot more power, only to have a sharp slice of Spirit cause the spell to rebound into my horn.

I lose my entire weave for a moment, causing me a moment of panic as I reestablish the weave to keep the sails full. The nature of this weave means I can’t tie it off. I look over at Greenbeard, who is next to one of the cannons, before the balls are shoved in, they glow with her aura. I look at the closing Interceptor as Greenbeard fires again. A shield pops into existence and the ball passes through it as though it wasn’t there, slamming into the sterncastle and exploding. I hope Dawn comes back for me, I'm defenseless when i'm preoccupied with sniffing out weaves.

“Backburn, hard to starboard!” Greenbeard shouts, getting an instant response from the drake. My attacks on the other ship falter for a moment as I adjust for the changing course. What is with this unicorn? I direct threads of Water as the ship is much closer now. And to my shock, more threads of Water mingle with mine, ruining the weave. I groan as I try to change tactics. This pony knows how to fight.

Another bang and a puff of smoke from the Interceptor has me flinching. I don’t have time to put a shield up as our main mast splinters, the top falling, only to be deflected by a desperate weave from Greenbeard.

With a growl I shrug off my robes and again take to the sky. It is time to end this. At least one horse lies lifeless on our ship, and no telling how many of the crew of the Interceptor are dead or injured. I streak towards the other ship, not heeding the screams from the Waveslasher as I gain altitude. I am going to end this, right now!

Wielding fire and water, I slash her sails as I get close enough. The strains of Spirit from the unicorn aren’t enough at this close a range to stop my magic. I spy a golden colored pony and slam a shield between them and their magic as I slam onto the deck, timbers groaning under the impact as the entire ship shakes. Drawing my wings in, I yell out “Enough!” before lashing my wings out wide.

Magical wind washes across the deck, throwing horses and ponies overboard before I start to walk across the deck. A scream behind me gets me to whirl around, a shield already forming. A pony is levelling a musket at me, his eyes wide in fear. I narrow my eye as he fires, stomping my forehoof once. The ball slams into my shield and is flattened, “No more.” I yank the weapon from his grasp with my magic, ripping it apart before his eyes before throwing the remains overboard. I turn back to the stern, A griffon is holding onto the ship’s wheel, and the unicorn is cowering behind her. I snarl as I reach out with my magic, yanking the wheel and the griff off the deck and tossing her back. Binding the unicorn with air, I drag them forward to me, before stopping at what I see.

She’s crying, encased in the bubble of magic, she’s slamming her hooves into the field holding her. She can’t be more than ten or twelve years old, she’s…tiny. Golden fur with a bright pink mane, the horn sticking out from her mane is actually smoking, and she’s got blood dripping from her nose. She’s overextended herself. I check the shield on her and shrink the bindings to keep her still. She stands there, tears streaming from her eyes.

“Who are you?” I murmur softly.

With a war whoop, I’m landed on, claws first, by the griffon I had tossed. Should have bound her wings. Gray body with black wings, all I can see is claws and beak as she slashes into me. Before I gather my magic, another griffon slams into her, both of them tumbling on the deck, both trading blows. In a few moments, Guerina has the other griffon in a choke hold.

I glance around, the crew of the ship is tensely holding their weapons, but are backing off slowly. I lower my head, pawing at the deck. “This fight is over!” I shout. I shake my head, noting the blood flying. The griffon had gotten some pretty good licks in. I can see blood is slowly dripping onto the deck. I’ll deal with it in a bit. First…

“No!” I whirl around at the tiny voice with a lot of volume. “No!” She shouts again. “I won’t let you best me this easily.” She’s struggling against the bindings, thrashing in rage and defiance. “I am good enough! I am strong enough! I don’t care if you are an alicorn!” I can feel her fighting against the shield, fighting against me, it’s like I’m holding a wild weasel. Any inattention will have her free. I grit my teeth as I reinforce the shield. This close, I can get a feel for her strength. She may be strong, but not as strong as Dawn was. I could hold her as long as I need to, but I don’t dare try to tie off the shield. I walk towards the unicorn.

“Little one. That’s enough.” She stops struggling against the bounds holding her and collapses within them, pounding at the shield with a forhoof she cries out, “No! I can’t! I’ve got to prove myself. I’m a fighter.” Tears running down her cheeks, she shakes her head sending drops flying, “I can’t fail.”

“Look, you’re what? Ten years old?” Guerina remarks.

The ship rocks gently, getting me to look over. The Waveslasher has moved up against the smaller ship. Greenbeard leaps over both railings easily and stalks towards the griffons. “Guerina, let her up.”

Guerina stands up, keeping a claw on the neck of the other griff. “She was willing to open fire first, Captain.”

“That’s what you do with pirates!” The griffon shouts. “Especially ones holding hostages.”

That gets me to stop, blinking a few times. Though Greenbeard’s reaction chills me to my core.

“What did you call me?” She says quietly.

“A pirate. You stole from Siad, or do you not remember?”

Greenbeard growls as she flashes bright green flames, her body inverting colors and her mane and tail becoming flame. “That’s what I thought I heard.” She leaps forward, her horn lighting. She shoves Guerina off the griffon and yanks her to her paws. She gets up close, the simple red jacket the griffon is wearing is starting to smolder. “I’m no pirate.”

“You know anything coerced under threat of death doesn’t help your case.” The griffon stands defiantly, despite the slowly blackening of her jacket, and even some of her feathers are starting to wilt under the heat. “Do you deny attacking Siad? Do you deny threatening his ship, to burn her to the waterline, if I remember correctly, if Siad didn’t turn over the gold he got from his passengers, as well as the passengers themselves?”

“Of course I deny it!” Greenbeard takes a step back, with a whoosh the flames extinguish and she reverts to her normal color. She takes a deep breath, then a second one. “Siad was swindling those passengers, instead of passage to their intended destination, he was taking them to Klugetown to be sold as slaves.”

“And where is your proof of that?” The griffin says firmly, “And even if that’s the case, if he swindles some poor rubes, why should you care? The sea doesn’t care if you swindle the landbound, isn’t that the pirate way? Just like slavery?”

“Why should I care?” For a moment, Greenbeard’s mane smolders as she works to control her rage. She steps forward and smacks her muzzle into the griffon’s beak before glaring at her. “I don’t deal in slaves, EVER! And the code of the sea also calls for helping those in need. Guerina here came and begged for my help to free her friends.”

That gets an uproarious laugh from the griffon. “A griff begging for help, now I know you are lying. If her friends were in danger, she’d just cut her losses and leave. It’s not worth the risk if there isn’t profit.”

“No, it’s true,” Guerina insists. Her face red as she stalks towards the other griffon. “My friends were in danger. So yes, I begged her for help. It was the right thing, the only thing, I could do.”

“Friends? Right thing?” The other griffon’s head snaps to look at Guerina. “Are you sure you are a griffon? Or are you simply under the pay of the pirate here, covering for her?”

“I am not a pirate!” Greenbeard growls.

Guerina lets out an eagle cry, “I’ll show you who’s a griff.” she spreads her wings and tenses to leap at the other griffon, her hind claws digging into the deck for traction as her tail lashes side to side.

“That’s enough!” The shockwaves of my voice vibrating off the deck and causing the sails to rustle. My wings are spread wide as I walk slowly to the griffon. “You know nothing of what happened. We tried to hire Greenbeard in port, but she refused, she was more concerned with trying to make quick money to pay off her debts and protect her crew.” Looking at the Kirin I nod, “She changed her mind with Guerina’s plea, Guerina found out we were being betrayed and flew to her for help. We are NOT hostages, we are not…” I trail off as Ghaliya boards the Interceptor. She’s limping slightly, her shoulder bandaged and the bandaging shows her blood. I whirl around to the griff, yanking her from the deck and pulling her towards me. “You injured my betrothed. You could have killed her.”

Despite being bound by my magic and completely helpless, the griff is still defiant. “You killed three of my crew. Good workers that will have to be replaced. So don’t get all high and mighty with me, prince. And that’s not counting the half dozen injured. Luster hadn’t had a chance to heal them before you came over and ended the fight.” She glances over at the unicorn before focusing on me. “Spare me your outrage. We were in battle.”

“Which you started!” I shout, my voice rebounding as I shake the griff violently.

She’s too bound up to move more than her eyes, which she rolls. “And? As I said, that’s how you deal with pirates. And everything I had seen, all the information I had determined my course of action and mission, save hostages, kill the crew, and scuttling their ship. Our mandate is clear.”

Ghaliya limps up next to me. “And where is your mandate from?”

The griff’s eyes turn to her. “The Griffon Empire and Vitalienbrude Freibeuter, naturally. We accept commissions as debt collectors, which is what started this little escapade. Then we came across Siad and the Seaspray. They were still repairing the damage you inflicted on them. After interviewing Siad, I had my first mate scour the sea in the direction you left, and knowing your destination is the southern Celestial sea, by the dragon lands. We tracked you down. Luster Dust here kept us moving at a pretty good clip until we got close.”

I glance around. “Your first mate? The filly here?”

The griff narrows her eyes. “No, Luster Dust is my mage. I brought her on because she showed that she’s good with weaving the winds, probably something to do with her sire being a pegasus pony. That and she’s got a clever mind, an knows more the a few tricks. That fog was brilliant, forcing you to show your position so we could close on you.” She huffs. “My first mate, one of the ponies your shot killed, a pegasus stallion, with keen eyes, and a good nose for the winds. He is going to be hard to replace.” She glares over at Greenbeard. “His loss is going to add to your cost. Even if you aren’t a pirate, you still owe…”

“What I owe? How about the damage you did to my ship?” She glances at the damage to the stern castle of the Interceptor. “With the loss of my own crew member, we can call it even when it comes to the fighting. The price of war, right?”

“Hardly. You know the laws on debt collection. The full amount is due, along with my price. Which went up the moment you didn’t lower your sails and heave to for me to board.”

“Sorry if I’m not going to make myself defenseless with you starting everything with cannon fire.” Greenbeard shouts, her mane again starting to smolder.

“Mares!” I growl, stepping in front of Greenbeard and picking the griffon up to my eye level. “I have no tolerance for this arguing. You fired first, Greenbeard defended herself and her ship. We bested you in combat. You did not catch us. We could have easily burned your sails and escaped. You would be adrift for a long time without our assistance right now.”

“Besides,” Greenbeard says, “If we were pirate, what would our next action be? To take those we want as slaves for sale, kill the rest, and skuttle this ship, right? You don’t see us doing that, do you?”

She opens her beak to speak, and I stuff a gag of air in it. “I’m not done yet, not by far,” I growl. “I may not be well versed in the rules of the sea. But I do know we have a duty to render aid, even to a defeated foe. We have done so. We were the so-called hostages, and we have told you about what happened with Siad. You now know now that he lied to you. If you don’t believe us that Greenbeard has been an excellent host for us, and was taking us to our destination, there’s nothing left that I can do for you.”

I release her completely, letting her tumble to the deck. She works her jaw for a moment. “You’ve got some strength there, Prince.” She glances between us. Looking at the Waveslashers crew members working on the injured crew of the Interceptor, most are bandaged up, and are being helped to their hooves. A glance around shows the Waveslashers launch was out picking up crew members that were tossed overboard. “Tell you what…” She takes a deep breath. “We can settle for the amount that is past due, along with my price. And no, I’m not going to cut a deal on that, given the damage to my ship and my lost crew members. That’s the best I will offer. Otherwise, our fight will have to resume.”

Greenbeard looks at me. “It depends what your price is.”

Griselde steps close to Greenbeard, whispering softly causing my ear to flick once. Kirin steps back and starts to sputter in protest, but before she says a word, I step in. “Deal.”

“Ki!” Greenbeard shouts, but she subsides at a glare from me. She turns away. “Replacing that main mast isn’t going to be cheap.” She grumbles.

I concentrate as my horn lights. With a pop, bags of gold appear at my hooves. I pull two bags and heave them at the griffon before opening a third. My mouth works as I count out the coins. Finally I close the much lighter bag and with another pop they are back secured in my cabin. She looks at the pile of gold, glancing at Greenbeard then at me. I glance at the filly. “I would like to talk to your mage for a bit, please.”

She tilts her head. “That’ll be ten crowns. Or bits, whichever you prefer.”

My face hardens. “Quite often, if you don’t have a choice, the demand is phrased as a question.” I drag the filly closer. “It wasn’t.”

The griffon rolls her eyes as she gathers up the gold and retreats. I look at Luster Dust. “I’m going to release you. Are you going to attack me?”

She stands there, mute, her eyes still wet. After a few moments, I dispel the shield around her, and then slash the shield keeping her from her magic. Instantly her horn lights. I tense, ready to defend myself. She reaches up a hoof and touches the blackened tip of her horn, before sighing heavily and letting go of her magic before hanging her head. “No.”

I clear my throat. “That fog was inspired. I can feel your strength, but it must have been taxing.”

She smirks at me. “It’s my special talent!” She turns showing off her hip as she points at her cutie mark, a cloud with lightning flashing and three stars. “My dad said I should be content to be a weatherpony. But this is more... Interesting”

She’s absolutely adorable with her chest puffed out and fluffed with a proud smirk on her face. I can't believe she was trying her best to kill us just now. I shake my head, Dawn has explained to me about magical special talents, having lightning or stars in a cutie mark are usually indicative of strong magic. I cock my head to the side. “So, why aren’t you at some school? You know, like Celestia’s school that unicorns go to?”

The preening and smirk disappear instantly, replaced with a dark look. “I wasn’t good enough, strong enough for Celestia’s school. My dad was so proud of me when I got my cutie mark at only six years old. Said to everypony that ‘I was bound for Celestia’s school’, and ‘could possibly be her new protégé.’” She says as she makes air quotes with her hooves. “She chooses one every so often, and shepherds them at the school, giving individual attention and teaching.” She stops, looking down as tears starting to flow again. “Imagine his embarrassment when the school said I didn’t have what it takes. That I wasn’t good enough for them. The entry staff suggesting I was simply too weak.” She whimpers, “Mom said I should just be content and help my dad. She said I should learn mares' work and get myself a stallion when I came old enough."

"I'm sorry," I say.

Shaking her head she stomps her hoof. “So, I ran away! Made it to Baltimare where I boarded a ship. If could weave the winds, I could make ships move faster. For that, captains would love me, I could get them where they needed to go much faster.” She sniffles. “I’ve been on my own for over a year! I showed them, I didn’t need…”

I look at Greenbeard then at Ghaliya. “You know, we could…”

“NO!” She shouts. “I don’t need some prince or princess telling me what I can’t do!” She stomps a hoof on the deck. “I’m learning here, learning new spells like healing. I’m not great at it, but I can help the crew. I can, I will prove they were wrong. That I’m not some weak thing that’s just good for…” She shakes her head fiercely, “I will make the Interceptor the fastest ship on the seas, and prove everypony wrong about me.”

I sigh then smirk, figuring a change of tactics is needed, and ruffle her mane once, “I have no doubt of that,” I turn away and walk towards the Waveslasher. “Well, Let’s get started, we have two ships to get seaworthy again.” I stop and look at Greenbeard. “Let’s recover the mast, maybe we can fix it.”

The kirin looks down then back at me for a moment. “Well, that’ll make life easier.”

I nod as I take wing and leap to the Waveslasher. “Well, let’s get started!”

***

As the sun is setting, the Interceptor is miles behind us as I walk below decks, my stomach feels as though it’s going to eat through my backbone. My horn hurts, between the fighting, and the intricate work in holding the heavy, dense wood of the main mast while Greenbeard and I both worked hard to weave together the fibers of the wood and make sure the repair would last.

I’m exhausted. If I had to fight again, I’d probably have to cry. Though it’s a bit heartening to see Greenbeard is as exhausted as me. Many times as we worked, she’d growl that it was impossible. It wasn’t, but it was pretty close. The ship is back underway. We are again tacking against the northwest wind, meaning Backburn and some of the crew are having to stay busy all through the night. Greenbeard and I, however, are going to fill our bellies and get some much needed sleep. I don’t think I could lift a fork with my magic at the moment. The cook has promised a good spread, I find my steps lightening as we get to the ships mess.

Ghaliya, Guerina, and Dawn had all pestered me while I was working to let the cook help me bandage my wounds from when Griselde had attacked me. Rather than deal with the continuous pleas from them, I had moved away, only holding the mast for a bit as Greenbeard continued the work while the old unicorn stallion had bandaged me up. He kept marveling at how quickly I was healing, I would only need these bandages for a few days. Though the itching under the linen of the bandages was quite distracting, seeing several of the crew either limping around, or well swaddled with bandages, I think I got the better of the deal. I finally settle into my seat and look at the food before me. The old cook was inspired, able to make excellent meals out of the limited stores aboard the ship. The large bowl of stew smells heavenly.

Conversation is usually the norm during our meals, though this night, the Captain and my friends are merely content to fill our bellies. Experience tells me talking would be difficult, anyway, with everyponys' ears ringing hard from the furor of gunfire. My bowl is filled three times before I finally sit back with a heavy sigh. I look over at Greenbeard, who is working on her second bowl. “That was good.”

Greenbeard nods as she finally pushes away her empty bowl. She looks at me for a long time, her face coloring. “I’m sorry for blaming you.” She says softly.

I look at her questioningly. She looks down. “I was concerned for my crew, and it was my temper that caused all of this. I didn’t expect Siad to lie to her, telling her I was a pirate. Perhaps I shouldn’t have threatened him.”

I shake my head. “He’s a snake, if it weren’t that, he’d have found another reason to lie. He’s got it out for you now.”

"Cold comfort; my hot temper has now cost my crew their lives."

I reach out a hoof and gently place it on her withers. “No, you are not to blame, Greenbeard. Griselde was acting on bad information. Which she would have gotten no matter what you did. If you must assign blame…”

She slams a hoof on the table. “I’m the captain! I am responsible for the lives and health of my crew, nopony else.” She looks up at me again. “I will return your commission, to pay you back for…”

She’s stopped by my hoof gently booping her muzzle. “No.” I say firmly. “Yes, this is an expensive voyage. But Ghaliya and I have talked, you owe us nothing. You saved our lives and our freedom by rescuing us from Siad. Helping you is the least we could do.”

“I don’t take charity,” She growls. “In fact, with your services as a mage, I should be paying you for your assistance.”

“You teaching me is payment enough, Air isn’t my weakest element, and you’ve helped me with my magic far more than I believed possible.”

That gets a chuckle. “If you tried, you could likely make a hurricane, Prince. You’ve got the power.”

I sigh. “I guess, but making this ship move is good enough, I thank you.”

Less than an hour later, I’m folding my wing over Dawn as I drift off to sleep. Sometimes it’s great to have another body close to you when you sleep.

***

The massive doors to the great hall open slowly, revealing the huge chamber. The long central aisle has had fresh carpet laid down, and the tall marble columns were now cleaned. Every nook and cranny in the room was now spotless. The old planters have had the corpses of previous plant life removed and replaced with new, lending a lush green scent to the air. Everything was illuminated by lantern and torchlight. The great windows still show the sand dunes behind them, but they had been dusted and illuminated to show stories of ancient times.

Head low, the dragon walks in, glancing up at the large throne on the dais, gulping, he took a deep breath, "M…master?"

"Tellus," the figure says in almost a monotone voice, sending a thrill down the dragon’s spine, his ridges standing up in fear. He gulps again before bowing. "I have not seen nor heard from him since the great battle at the city," He glances at his sister, who is standing behind and off to the side, her claws clenched together. "Maybe he has been scared off." Offering a small smile at the possibility.

"Scared?" The figure slowly turns the throne to face the dragon, who cowers more, baring his teeth in an attempt to keep a smile showing.

"Master, his presence was not accounted for," the dragon says, "nor was the power of his companions, though one, I know, was badly hurt."

"I care little of what happens to ponies or horses." Turning again to look at the great window, the stained glass image of two baby alicorns being presented to a white unicorn.

"Well, knowing him, he will not let that stand. This could prove interesting."

"Interesting, master?" The dragon looks up questioningly.

"Yes, very interesting, where would you take your friend Tellus, where?"

Chapter 23.

The busiest times aboard a ship is when getting underway, and when reaching a destination. Today is no different. There really isn’t a natural bay or docks for the Wave Slasher for Greenbeard to let us off at our destination, so the last hour or so has been setting not one, but two anchors for the ship in the shallower shoal waters away from the shore. Greenbeard seems to be quite experienced in securing the ship, she calls out orders to her crew, and they leap to obey her as Ghaliya joins Guerina, Dawn, and myself while Backburn is supervising the readying of the launch. The launch is a smaller boat, propelled by oars, that will ferry us to the shore. As the launch touches the water, a small set of stairs is lowered for us to get aboard. I opt to teleport to the launch and light my horn, bringing Dawn down. Ghaliya waits patiently for me to gently lift her from the deck of the Wave Slasher down to the launch as well. Two horses of the crew scramble down the stairs as Greenbeard teleports herself, landing next to me as Ghaliya’s hooves touch the wood. A few called commands and the blocks that connected the launch to the ship are disconnected and the horses work the oars. It’s only a few minutes before Greenbeard calls out a command, having the horses push the oars harder, speeding us up to push up onto the beach. I leap out lightly and help my compatriots off.

Greenbeard pulls a pack from the floor of the launch and fits the saddle bags over her back, magically tossing a second one towards Backburn as she lights her horn, pushing the launch back into the water. She stands there for a long moment, watching her crew take the launch back to the larger ship. She turns and looks at me. “Well, lead the way, big guy.”

I glance at Dawn and at Ghaliya. “Aren’t you going to…?”

“Stay with the ship? How boring do you think that would be. The crew knows what to do, keep busy and eat food. Without me or Backburn to hover over their withers, they’ll have some relaxation time. I’d rather have fun with you.”

I frown. “This isn’t a fun stroll, Captain. We have quite a few miles to cover.” I glance at Dawn, who has pulled out a book and is flipping through the pages. “We need to be careful. I don’t even know what we would encounter while travelling.”

“I wouldn’t worry,” Dawn says, “This area is pretty deserted, though magic would be helpful in searching.”

I move over, nuzzling the blue mare. “Don’t worry, I will keep watch.”

“We will keep watch.” Greenbeard says firmly. She turns and looks at me. “I may not be landbound, but I am a strong back, a magic user, and I am being paid to ensure you make it back to Saddle Arabia.” She stops, scuffing a hoof in the sand. “I would be remiss if I just dropped you off, then waited, hoping you would return.” She glances at Backburn. “If the two of us can ensure that your mission is successful, it’s time well spent. Besides, you are our paycheck, you die, we don't get paid, you don't come back we are stuck waiting for who knows how long."

"In other words you don't want us running off and skipping out on the tab." Guerina snarks.

"From the griffins beak." The kirin directs a withering look at Guerina, getting a clacking beak and a smug smile in return.

“You really don’t need to, Captain.” I gesture to the ship. “That is your domain.”

She nods. “And this is yours. I get that, I want to help, Ki. Please, don’t make me wait for you.”

Seeing anything other than the brash confidence I’m used to seeing from the Kirin has me pause. I look at Greenbeard, then over at Ghaliya. She nods very slightly, a soft smile on her face and I turn back to Greenbeard. “Fine. But you must follow my orders.”

She squares herself, puffing out her chest. “I vow to follow your orders as the Captain of this detail fully and completely.” She reaches over and whacks Backburn with a hoof.

He clears his throat and bows. “I, too, pledge to follow your orders, Prince Ki.”

I snort softly, looking at the two of them. “Fine.” I grumble before turning and lighting my horn. My saddle bags float onto my back and I march into the greenery.

***

Nine days of travel have been more pleasant than I thought it would be. That isn’t a high bar. Nine days of travel. Nine days cutting our way through jungle. Nine days of bugs, of streams and leaches, of rain and filtered sunlight. It has been nine days off that rocking ship, and having actual fun traveling. The jungle is a diverse biome with lush flora and fauna, the life is nearly overwhelming for me. I fight the urge to stop, to look at all the moving life that is moving through the landscape, making all sorts of sounds to delight my ears, even though my compatriots seem to be disturbed by all the sounds. Every night, Dawn pores over the books that she brought in her own saddlebag, ensuring we are continuing on the path that she had determined. Every night I set up wards on our camp, nothing too serious at Dawn’s direction. She mentioned that too much magic being used might attract animals that are sensitive to magic. So, instead of a full shield or wall, or something to keep anything out, it’s more of a warning ward. Made to alert the one holding the ward of anything getting through. I can hold it in my sleep, my horn just barely glowing as I slumber. Though Greenbeard didn’t know about that ward and had me teach it to her. My time on the water, learning her magic, is now being repaid, me teaching her what Dawn has taught me.

I snort as I’m awoken. Blinking, I look around. Something has triggered the ward, something bigger than an insect. My eyes dart around searching the darkness, my ears flicking as I listen, a frown coming to my face. Then with a slight change in the wind the smell hits me. The smell of death, of decay, rotting and putrid odors fills my nostrils causing me to choak lightly and cringe. I blink a few times at everyone sleeping in the tent, does nohorse else smell that. I snort softly as I get to my hooves. As I poke my head through the tent flaps, I snort again, for a moment I’m tempted to release my magic but something tickles the back of my mind. Something is wrong here.

Our fire has burned down to mere embers, not really producing any light, I float new fuel into the fire pit and add a bit of wind to get everything ignited and then I stop, the new light has spawned reflections around me, other sources growing in intensity. I blink as I peer around, small motes of light, hundreds of them. I find myself shivering in fear as they move slowly back and forth. Though oddly, they motes seem to be gathered in a circle around my ward. A quick glance at the fire shows it’s burning merrily away. Then I peer into the darkness around, in the trees around, those motes are in the trees too.

“Dawn, Ghaliya.” I’m able to croak.

No answer. Fear is fluttering in my stomach, this is not good. I draw more magic, we need more light. A globe of pure light slowly forms at the tip of my horn, and I lift it up towards the center of our camp. As more dots illuminate the area around me, I find myself stopping, looking around, my hackles raised in fear. My ears are flicking around to the various sounds and my tail clamps against my rear. This isn’t life. This isn’t the various creatures that make their home in this beautiful area. This is entropy, corruption, this is death.

“Dawn, Ghaliya.” I growl. “Guerina, Greenbeard, anyone…”

I finally hear something from the tent, I reach out a rear hoof and tap the tent a few times. A few moments later a feathered head pokes out. “What?”

I toss my head, indicating around the camp, “What’s going on.” Her eagle eyes widen as she emerges from the tent, the fur on her back instantly going up, “Umm, Ki.”

I snort and stomp a hoof. “The wards don’t physically prevent anything from coming in.”

“Then why aren’t they coming in?”

I shake my head. “I don’t know.”

Greenbeard steps out, yawning before freezing in place. “Ki, what’s…” She looks around. “They look like…”

“Monkeys.” Guerina supplies. Then she points. “And other creatures we’ve been seeing.”

“Yeah.”

She’s entirely accurate, though every single one of them stinks of decay, of death. Unlike the many varieties of monkeys we’ve seen over the last nine days, these are deformed, their flesh decayed and hanging from their bodies, in many places, the bones and sinew are visible. I want to vomit, given the smell and the look of these things. “I don’t think they are monkeys anymore.” I murmur. Glancing at Guerina. “Wake everyone else, get the camp packed up, quickly and quietly.”

Guerina nods and vanishes inside the tent.

Greenbeard’s horn lights. “They are magic, Ki. Can you feel the resonance there?”

I shake my head. “I’ve been too busy.”

The kirin tosses her head. “Your ward is keeping them away. They don’t know they can cross it.” She looks at me. “I think you should bolster the ward, time to make it a barrier.”

I nod and my horn surges. The invisible ward becomes visible as I pour energy into it, making it a shield. The reaction is different than I expected. Though to be honest, I don’t know what I expected. I somehow started a diseased simian riot. Hundreds of voices are raised in rage as they start throwing themselves at the shield.

“What’s going…oh my.” Dawn says as she steps out of the tent. She looks at me standing tall. “You okay, Ki?”

I nod slowly tilting my head to one side in confusion, “Thanks to you, this is easy.”

She nods as she pulls out a book and walks three leggedly to the boundary of the shield. The creatures are throwing themselves bodily at the shield, hissing, screaming in rage, and pounding with their forearms, but I barely feel the expenditure.

“At least your barrier keeps the smell out a bit,” She places the book on the ground as she inspects one of them that is crushed up against the shield by its compatriots. After a long moment, she turns to me. “I don’t have anything on it. I think they are dead,” She says looking at one then turning green as its eye dangles out, “Yep, there dead, animated by some corrupt magic.” She shivers for a moment and urps covering her mouth, “I don’t know what to do to stop them.”

Guerina walks up to the barrier looking at the creatures tilting her head side to side, her wings puffing out a bit.

I glance around, Greenbeard is frantically putting things away in Dawn’s special saddlebags. I walk over beside Dawn. “You say they aren’t alive?”

The griffin blinks then sticks her tongue out turning her head away, “Yeah yuck, they aren’t alive in the slightest.”

Dawn looks to the griffin with a mix of bemusement and confusion, “I thought you were an omnivore.”

“Eagle, not vulture, I don’t do the whole bloating rotten thing, I like my food fresh.” As she looks to Dawn, a monkey leaps at her with its bony fingers and claws spread, only to impact into the barrier, sliding down it lets out a deadly screech pounding at the barrier, jumping away a moment and grabbing her tail away from the barrier, Guerina blinks then turns lowering her head and digging her talons into the ground, with a flair of her wings she lets out a deafening griffin war shriek, causing the monkey’s ears to fall off before the creature falls backwards.

Dawn covers her mouth to hide any smirk and gives a firm nod.

I nod firmly. “Then it’s time to reacquaint them with what life is,” Once again, my horn surges and in a moment all the plant life begins growing and flourishing in the dim predawn light.

Ghaliya steps up next to me. “Ki, I know you have an affinity for plants, but I don’t think making the jungle grow will do much.”

I smile. “Wait for it.”

It happens slowly, but one of the creatures pounding its hands ineffectually against the shield stops, looking at its limb. The limb drops off, turning green as moss grows on it. The stump starts to grow more moss as the creature shrieks. Soon another of the creatures is howling as it folds slowly to the ground. More and more, the creatures react and start to fall apart, skin and flesh being consumed by the life. Spreading my wings, I lift my horn high as golden light radiates out in all directions, “Final Rest!” I call out then blink and start blushing, “I don’t believe I just did that.”

Dawn falls onto her side starting to laugh, “Oh, yeah, strike a pose and call out a named attack, hello, Star Swirl.”

Ghaliya blinks, “What, what is happening to them?”

Smiling innocently, I look at her, “There is life in death, decomposition is other life feeding on what remains after you die.” I look around as the world around us starts to grow quiet. “There is an old saying, From the Earth you come, and to the Earth, you return to.” I snort as I release the shield.

Dawn gasping a bit rolls onto her hooves and walks around, looking at the low mounds that used to be malevolent creatures. “You…did this…Ki?”

I nod. “They were already dead, just had to speed up the decay.”

She giggles. “Utterly brilliant!”

I’m favored with a nuzzle from Ghaliya. “Smart thinking, Ki.”

I look at Greenbeard as she gets the last few things into the saddle bags. She looks at me, smiling brightly. “Who figured out this spell? I’ve been meaning to ask.”

Dawn furrows her brow. “The holding in the saddlebags?”

Greenbeard nods energetically. “I can see so many applications for that, you fit everything for a very nice campsite in one side of these saddlebags, and the other side has so many useful things, yet they don’t weigh all that much.” She glances at me. “Did you make it, Ki?”

I shake my head. “No, Dawn says it’s a mid-level enchantment, any trained third year unicorn can cast it.”

Greenbeard closes the bag, looking at the clasps, then at Dawn’s cutie mark. “So, they are yours?” Getting a nod from Dawn, she smiles. “Well, they are incredibly useful.” Which gets a smile in response.

Greenbeard shrugs into her own bags after floating Dawn’s over to her. “So, Ki, you said last night we were getting close.” She gestures to the low mounds of the remains of the creatures. “Could they be some kind of guardian?”

I contemplate for a long moment. Then I shake my head. “Nothing that I’ve seen of alicorns would have any kind of dead, diseased guardians.” I shudder, remembering how wrong they felt.

Guernia is checking the pistol strapped within easy reach. “You know, their nature seemed a lot like those birds. I’m kinda surprised you didn’t just zap them good.”

That gets a chuckle from Dawn and Ghaliya as I shake my head. “No.” I feel a ripple of fear spread down my back. “Completely different here. They were monkeys and other small wildlife that had died, then were reanimated by some kind of magic.”

“That’s not possible, magic cannot bring back the dead.” Ghaliya says, stomping a hoof.

I shrug my wings. “They weren’t alive, actually. More like animated. There was magic making them move, something magical keeping them moving, add to that they seemed to be drawn to magic, I think, so it might have been that if there was no magic in the area, they would just crumble.” I look at Greenbeard. “We should be there soon, I called an early halt last night because I wanted us to go in wherever this is fresh.”

Greenbeard looks at Dawn. “Think they were some sort of guardians?” She says softly.

Dawn shrugs, “Or a byproduct of old magic… I guess in a way they were like Timberwolves. Non-living animated monsters.”

The next few hours pass fairly uneventfully and finally we are standing before a crevice in a rock face.

“Well, that’s certainly a cutie mark,” Guerina says softly before looking up at me. “The one you were expecting?”

I nod, my lit horn bringing out a couple of torches out of my saddlebags. A brief surge has the torches lit, and I pass them around. “Be careful using magic around here.” I look at Greenbeard, who passes her torch over to Backburn. I blink a few times. “I feel…” I take a step towards the crevice. Shaking my head, I take another step. “There’s something.” Another step produces a loud electrical crackling, and with a bang, I’m flying back. My wings take over and catch me, allowing me to slide to a stop on my hooves. I snort and prance a bit. “Ouch.” I reach up and comfort my horn. “That hurt.”

“Some kind of shield?” Dawn asks.

I shake my head. “I don’t know, I don’t think a shield.”

Guerina walks forward, and as she gets close, there’s another electrical sizzle and bang, I catch the griffon as she flies through the air, depositing her on the ground next to me. She taps the side of her head. “I felt that in my wings.” She growls.

I flex my own wings, most of the pain from that was centered on my horn, but yeah, my wings ache a bit, even though I haven’t been in the air at all in the last few days. I look down. “My horn and wings, your wings…” I look up, at Ghaliya. “It seems as though the magic can feel magic.”

Ghaliya smiles brightly. “Well, I’m just a simple horse. No magic about me.” She turns and walks resolutely towards the opening. My horn is lit, ready to catch her.

Dawn blinks a few times before reaching out a hoof. “No, Mistress!” She’s only able to get out before another bang, and now Ghaliya is flying through the air, only to be caught with my magic and deposited gently next to me.

She shakes her entire body. “Wow.” She murmurs softly. “That was pretty strong.”

Dawn looks at Ghaliya. “Even you, Mistress, have magic.” She glances up at her horn. “Looks like I’m the only one who can get through.”

“No.” I say, stomping my hoof.

She looks up at her horn. “This is no longer something useful.” She stops for a moment, breathing heavily. “But I can be useful.”

“You are useful, Dawn!” This comes from Ghaliya. “Without your reading of the book and deciphering the map and the runes inscribed on it, we would never have made it here.”

Dawn smiles. “Oh, anypony with the right education, especially yourself mistress, can read a map. Ki can’t because we haven’t taught him enough old ponish. Give him a few months of learning, and he’d be up to speed.” She stops, looking at the crevice. “But this, this is something only I can do.”

“But if you can get through, and we can’t. How would we get in to help you?” I say, my wings flaring out.

She tilts her head. “This has a logic to it, Ki. The Staff of Sacanas is to restore magic lost, right?”

I nod slowly.

“Okay, so those approaching with a need to get the staff would have to have lost their magic to approach.” She turns and faces the crevice. “I can do this.” She takes a step closer, then a second. She walks slowly towards where Guerina and I were zapped back. As she gets to the same spot, she stops for a moment and takes a deep breath. She looks back and smiles at me before she vanishes into the opening in the rock face.

I find myself pacing back and forth in front of the boundary. I know where we got zapped, I’m going to avoid that until things are changed. My tail is thrashing, and my ears flicking, everything about me is broadcasting the stress I’m feeling. Ghaliya steps up next to me. “Love, give her a few minutes.”

“Okay, Ki.” Her voice floats back. “You should be able to approach.”

I don’t need to be told twice. I take a step forward, then a second. I glance down, one more step forward is where I got zapped the first time. I take that step, my eyes closed tightly. Then another. Then I look back, nothing. I nod to myself and walk towards the entrance. As I get through the crevice, I find it’s far more open than it looked like from the outside. A fairly large somewhat of a foyer, well lit from sunlight filtering down from above and coming through the entrance. I look around and locate Dawn quickly and move over to her. She’s pushing on a lever, grunting a bit. She looks at me. “Some sort of standing magical flow, this lever disrupts it.”

I nod and light my horn, pushing the lever down further. With a click, it moves into place, getting a soft sigh from Dawn. I call out. “Okay, it should be safe now.”

It’s only a few moments before the rest come into the entry. As we are all ready, I turn to Dawn. “Lead the way.”

She nods and turns, holding a torch as she walks. I float mine next to me as we make our way deeper into the wall of this ravine. Natural light is but a memory quite quickly, so we slow our walking, winding our way through the rock. After quite a while walking, the path narrows before us. I put out a hoof, indicating everyone should stop as I walk ahead. Though the clatter of hoofbeats doesn’t stop, eliciting a sigh from me as I lean the way through the narrow opening and into darkness.

Judging by the echoes of sound around us, this room has to be massive. The light from our torches doesn’t even reach the ceiling. I growl softly and feel around with my magic. Furrowing my brow, I don’t think there’s anything that can be triggered by me doing magic. My horn brightens and another light spell forms, bringing up a bright white glow which banishes the dark as the bright globe rises to give us all plenty of light. I smile brightly as I look around. Nearly everyone has a smile at the new light, with the exception of Dawn.

She snorts. “Ki, that could be dangerous. We don’t know what’s around us, we could find ourselves in another situation like this morning.”

I smile, shaking my head. “I don’t think so, Dawn. This is another enclave of an alicorn. They don’t enslave magic, they celebrate it.”

She tilts her head. “I understand that, but this is a resting place of the staff, meant to help those who’ve lost theirs. There might be serious consequences for using magic here.” She sighs. “Well, what’s done is done.” She looks around. “Oh, my.”

I turn to follow her gaze, some sort of door is set into the wall, three symbols are inset into the rock face of the door. A square, a circle, and a triangle. I tilt my head as I contemplate the three. I reach out with my magic. Greenbeard shouts out. “Ki, don’t!”

It’s too late, as my magic touches the triangle, another electric zap and I’m flying across the room, the Kirin isn’t fast enough and I slam into the rock wall before collapsing to the ground. I slowly regain my hooves, shaking my head hard. “Whoa.”

Dawn sighs. “I told you.”

I give her a dirty look before turning and stopping, what I’m seeing slowly dawning on me. “Would ya look at that.”

Everyone turns and looks, on the smooth wall is more etching, though this is far more complex than the door. An inscription in old Ponish, and five very detailed pictures. The first is three unicorns bowing. The second is a single alicorn, wings spread regally, a halo around her head. The third is four earth ponies pulling an egg shaped boulder. The fourth is a single Pegasus sleeping on a cloud. And finally, the last is five sea ponies…I stop and take a few steps closer, sea ponies? I tilt my head and inspect what I see before me, yes, obviously some sort of hybrid between pony and sea life. They are all swimming around what looks like a clam.

“Okay, what does that mean?” I point at the inscription.

Dawn squints a bit, her mouth working as she reads. “Well, it’s definitely an old dialect of old Ponish, but it says, ‘There is only one truth.’”

“Only one truth?” I frown. “The heck does that mean.”

Guerina clicks her beak. “How should I know?”

All of us stop and look at her. She wilts a bit under our gaze but firms up quickly. “We all have our own language, based on our tribes, our species. Kirin have their own languages, so do ponies, and horses. Even griffs have our own dialects, Eponese is a common language, as once Ponish was. But we all have our own way. So, there’s one universal language, and it’s not the words that we speak, but the most fundamental way to convey information.”

I glance at Dawn, noting her jaw hanging, I resist the urge to close her mouth, before she does it herself and shaking her head. “You are right, of course, but how…?”

Guerina clacks her beak. “Well, duh, you aren’t the only one who likes to read.” She turns and looks at the drawings on the wall before turning back to the door. She points at one of the symbols. “I don’t think I should touch this, but that is your answer.”

Dawn looks at the drawing, then at the symbols. “I think you are right.” She steps forward and reaches out a hoof, touching the symbol. For a long moment, nothing happens, then the rock flows, grabbing onto the unicorn’s hoof, eliciting a shriek.

I rush forward. My horn lighting before a yelp from Dawn has me letting go of my magic. She looks at me. “I was surprised.” She huffs a few times as the wall is slowly pulling her in. “It doesn’t hurt, and there’s more here.” She looks back at me. “Trust me, Ki.” Her entire foreleg is engulfed, she turns and stretches her neck a bit, her muzzle disappears into the rock face. And only a few moments later, with a flick of her tail. She is fully in the wall. As the wall reforms with the three symbols, I reach out a hoof, ignoring the yelps from Greenbeard and Ghaliya. Though my hoof hits hard granite. I tap the same symbol again, nothing. Gritting my teeth, I hit it a bit harder, only to get absolutely no reaction.

“Ki.” Ghaliya says softly. “She must be the trailblazer in this adventure.”

“But.”

Guerina clicks her beak. “But nothing, Ki.” She growls. “This is a test for a pony that has lost their magic, one that has lost their way.” She reaches out a claw, touching the symbol. “I don’t doubt that the alicorns that devised this knew that those that have lost their magic must lead the way, but they also provided for those ponies to work to help their friends and compatriots to join them.” She sighs. “But they must blaze the trail, they must stick their beak into the hornets nest, and hope it doesn’t get bitten off.”

I glance at her, her face colors and she mutters. “Muzzle, beak, same thing.”

I shake my head as a loud click resounds through the room and the rock wall moves slightly, then slowly seams form as a large door slowly descends into the floor. Loud grinding assaults the ears, revealing Dawn standing there, her head tilted slightly with a big smile on her face. “Ta da!” She points at a lever behind her. “From what you’ve told me about the last places for alicorns, I would never have expected puzzles.” She smiles brightly. “But we can figure them out.”

“Together.” Ghaliya says softly.

Dawn nods. “Together.”

Greenbeard glances around. “I just hope that none of these puzzles would be lethal.”

Dawn fixes a stare at the kirin. “I don’t see that being the case. They want the staff to be found. But you must earn it. You must have need.” She reaches up and comforts her horn. “And we do have need.”

I smile. “So, you are starting to believe?”

She frowns. “Believe?”

I nod. “That this will help you? Give you your magic back?”

She blushes, looking everywhere but at me. “Let’s just say I’m cautiously optimistic. Given what I’ve found on the other side here.”

My brow furrows. “What?”

She turns, “Follow me.”

I look at the rest and start walking, following the blue unicorn. Only moments has us before another door, though this one is engraved with a massive star cutie mark, the same one that was outside this…temple. Dawn reaches up a hoof and the door slides smoothly to the side. I blink and sit down heavily. There is a pony standing on the other side of the door. A peach colored coat with a lavender mane and tail. Though that mane and tail has sparkling motes of energy flowing throughout. She smiles, but my heart nearly stops. She’s not there, not really. This is magic I see before me. Then she speaks.

“My, how you’ve grown, Tellus.”

Chapter 24

I stand there, looking at the apparition for a long time before Guerina comes up next to me, nudging my leg. I blink and look down at her. “Tellus. I keep getting called that, but..” I shake my head, “I don’t know that name.”

The alicorn smiles brightly at me, though it’s odd to me, the muscles don’t seem to move, she goes from merely looking to smiling brightly instantly. I blink at the oddity before she speaks. “It was so long ago you were given that name, and you were so little at the time.” Slowly she nods her head, “Tellus, that is the name you were given when you were born here.”

“I was…born here? I arrived here not even a year ago.” I blink shaking my head, “I woke up in the desert after some kind of… accident.”

That brilliant smile turns into a pained frown, lowering her head, “That was your mother’s choice. The rest were leaving, only two were chosen to remain.” She shakes her head, her ethereal mane flowing. “I did not agree with the decision. You are a pony, a foal, you deserved a life, with your own kind or...” A leg moves forward as though she’s taken a step. “It was a decision I could not agree with, nor did your mother. So she chose to send you… elsewhere, to have a chance at a real life on your own.”

“Where are you? What are you?” I blink, “Who…”

Her head is tilted to the side. “I am your aunt, but I have moved…on.” She brings back the smile. “I and the others, we are still of this world, as all alicorns are. But we chose to move beyond the needs of the physical realm.” She looks down, and she flickers a few times before her form firms up, getting a giddy smile. “This was, or is, my realm. I am strongest here, in my little corner of Equestria.”

“This land doesn’t belong to Equestria.” Guerina says in challenge, her wings flaring.

That gets a smooth smile, she seems to be more grounded now, when she moves, I can actually see her moving rather than after she’s moved. “All was Equestria, before we left.” She turns her head and fixes the griffon with a stare. “We were here before the others, before the ponies, before the griffins, even before the dragons. When the younger ones appeared, we chose to interfere with their affairs. The actions of short lifers such as yourself, were not of interest to us. You were free to build your existences wherever you wished, so long as you didn’t harm the little ponies.”

Dawn frowns. “You protected us? I haven’t even found old legends of more than Princess Celestia and Luna. Other alicorns were nothing more than rumors, even the Princesses have no knowledge of them.”

“Much was lost in the cataclysm.” The smile turns sad as she sighs, “and they were but infants when they were sent away, only with the potential to rise.” She steps forward and reaches up a hoof to stroke Dawn’s cheek. “It’s quite rare for the ponies to create new magic, to ascend to be among us. To be celebrated when it happens.” She looks at me. “It was a mistake to send you away, your aspect did not pass to live among the ponies. Life happened as it always did, but without your guidance, it was chaotic, it required intervention by the ponies. Without the coordination, the rains fell without purpose, life grew where it would not flourish. Much death and destruction, and that was before the sun and moon.”

“Why did you leave? Where did you go?” I ask, pawing the ground, my tail thrashing.

“My, Tellus, you are full of questions.” She takes a step forward, then a second before leaning close to me. “You were young, but the elders said all must go none but the two could be left behind.” She lifts a hoof and presses my nose lightly with it, “But you are life, you had your mark, your connection to the Life of the world.” She stands tall.

“We left because we had to, our power was to great, the damage we could have done,” She pauses then shakes her head, “the damage we did,”

“I think it was the magic’s way of encouraging us. Fewer and fewer of us were being born. Instead, the foals we had were not like us. Instead, we started giving birth to ponies, be they Earth, Pegasus, or Unicorn, but after the birth of the last two sisters, no new alicorns were born.”

Looking off into the distance she sighs, “These foals though, in fact all ponies had within them the spark, to join our ranks, but our ranks were no longer growing. We already were few, but we knew that being bound to this world, to this realm, was not desirable. Not after, what we did. The decision was made, we were given time.” She lights her horn, causing embedded crystals in the walls to glow. “Time to touch our elements, to touch the magic that made us what we are. And then we moved on. We will always be connected to this world, to Equus, to Equestria. But we are beyond the physical.”

“Who made the decision?” Ghaliya pipes up.

Again, a look of infinite sadness. “The King, The Queen, the council of elders. The decision was made by many, but not all. Some resisted.” Anger passes across her face. “Some fought, for the first time in a thousand generations, violence was among our ranks. Some sided and turned to the darkness. And before you ask, yes, some among us died. Their aspects passing on.”

Looking back at me, “That was when you were banished, Tellus. For your protection, for the protection of the world. Your mom wanted you to have a real life, a real chance to grow, rather than be taken away as a foal. ”

I frown. “Protection of the world, by removing me from it?”

She nods. “I held your mother as she wept, Tellus. As she mourned your leaving, I comforted her. I promised her, that you would return.” She smiles brightly again. “And here you are.”

“Can you help me remember?”

She shakes her head. “No, Tellus, your body was gone, your soul cast among the winds of time and space. You have lived a thousand lifetimes, with names and faces you could never understand.” Her horn lights, the magic touching my temple, bringing out chaotic memories. “The soul remembers, and yet it doesn’t. It doesn’t have an encyclopedic recounting of the lives it has lived, more like…” She looks pensive before brightening. “…impressions.” Her magic surges, and next to her a cloud of magic forms. “You have lived so many lives, on so many different worlds. From humble birds.” A large crow is floating in the magic, then it morphs into another shape, with four arms and two legs, and a vaguely aquatic face. “So many worlds.” The form changes rapidly, showing all different sorts of living creatures, from small to truly gigantic. “So much life experiences which have helped shape your soul to be who you are today.” The changing of the form slows down, finally settling on a tall bipedal shape, dark skin with nearly black mane and dark eyes, wearing a neat suit, white teeth on the bipedal form. “Before you came here, you looked like this.”

I take a step forward, memories flashing into my head for a moment, running a razor along that chin to get rid of facial hair, brushing those teeth. Other memories surface, only for an instant. A lighter skinned woman with similar textured hair but much longer, and surprisingly blue eyes, looking into mine with love. A small version of the same creature, no…two of them, one male and one female. My eyes start to leak. “I had a family. I had love.”

She nods as she spell ends and everything drains away. “Yes, you had a life, before you were brought here.”

“Was that those children that I hear? When the flash of power took me? Did they see their daddy…”

“I, maybe,” She sighs, “I think they may have seen you die, but when you left I lost sight on them, I’m sorry Tellus.”

I take a step back. Tears streaming. “I…died.”

“Your body did, Tellus, the man known as Robert died, the soul that was you, is Tellus Mater of Equestria, made the leap, from that body, to this world.”

I look down, “But I have a body, I’m real, why am I not with you?”

“You had ascended to become an alicorn, but the magic of the world made the body you inhabit.” She tilts her head, “You were reborn of the west wind, from the sea mists and the oasis palms. Given form from the sands of the world. From the magic of the life in the oasis you appeared in. A little spark from each bit of life was contributed to make the alicorn that stands before me now.”

“Does that mean I need to… leave like the rest?”

She shakes her head slowly, “For you to join us is not possible, or may not be. You are of this world, to join our lives, our existence is not possible, yet.”

“Yet? So I won’t be summoned or anything?” I ask almost feeling like a weight was lifted.

“Not by the old ones, and you still have some growing to do anyway. Maybe someday you’ll be ready but, not without several thousands of years learning and growing.”

I glance at those around me before looking back at the alicorn. “What about my mother? Can I speak to her?”

Again, sadness. “Sorry, Tellus, not all of us chose to stay within reach of this world. My sister did not believe your soul would ever return, and your absence pained her so.” She stops for a long moment. “She cannot reach this world, not without diligent effort, and a long time. I will tell her, and perhaps within a millennia or two, she can approach close enough to talk to you.” She offers me a smile. “Or you can join us in a few millennia yourself, and we can celebrate your joyous ascendancy. Tellus, we all love you, and my heart sings with joy to have you before me, despite the effort it is taking. Your mom was a big believer in the magic of friendship." Reaching up with a foreleg, she strokes my mane. "And the idea that all species could work together.” She smiles, real love in her eyes. “She would be so proud of you."

The alicorn walks slowly in a circle around all of us. "So these are your friends? What an interesting group you have accumulated."

I blink, "I..."

"Your mom was so worried you might not be able to make friends."

"Ki?" Dawn asks, slowly.

The alicorn flinches. “Oh, I can’t believe how rude I’ve been. Manners Elise, manners.” She raises a foreleg, having us look around. “Welcome to the Temple of the beast of all eyes, as Starswirl came to call it, but my name is Elise. That old fuddy just couldn't pronounce that well for some reason. Him and his old Ponish Dialect."

I shake my head. “While I’m happy to see you here, to meet you and learn so much about myself, and my kind.” I tilt my head. “We actually came here for a reason.”

Dawn nods. “The staff.”

She smiles at the unicorn. “Of course, your magic.” She sighs softly. “Sadly, losing your magic the way you did is beyond the capabilities of the staff.” She gestures behind her, the staff has been carefully placed on a pedestal. "That is my way of helping repair the damage, I didn't think others should suffer because we left, taking with us the movement of the sun and moon."

She walks towards the pedestal. "The staff was made so that several unicorns could combine their magic so they could raise the sun. So they wouldn't burn themselves out until Celestia was old enough to do it herself."

Dawn dashes over to the staff. Over my attempt at objecting. The alicorn, Elise, nods at the unicorn as she reaches up a hoof and picks up the staff before cradling it and brings it back to me, looking up, "How do we use it?"

"It's meant to be used by a group of unicorns to cast very powerful spells."

"But it can return my magic right?"

"I'm sorry, it's meant to share magic, not return it."

Dawn blinks then sits down, tears starting to form. "So all this was for nothing? I'll never get my magic back?"

Elise reaches a wing around Dawn. “I’m sorry my little pony. To truly lose your magic, then get it back. That is beyond my abilities, beyond any alicorn’s abilities. Your connection to the world, to magic, was severed. You suffered what no pony should ever experience. And to fix it.” She sighs, shaking her head. “Is beyond anypony’s abilities. I’m so sorry.”

“No.”

They all look at me. I light my horn and grab the staff. The gold accents glitter in the dim light, it’s extremely ornate with all the jewels encircling the large gem in the middle in the crook of the wood. “This is useless to fix Dawn?”

Elise nods, infinite sadness on her face. “It’s a preventative. It’s meant to share the magic far better than a ring, to bolster the abilities of the unicorns to allow that connection with the Sun, to allow that pony with the connection to accept the help, the magic, to move the sun on its daily path. It cannot restore your friend.” She blinks. “I’m sorry to bear the bad news and then disappear. But I knew my time would be short when I came. Ki, I have to go now."

"What? Why?"

"I kinda might have broken a rule or two helping you, to be here more than merely in spirit and allow my magic to touch this world, but it’s okay, I did the right thing. You needed the answers I was able to provide."

I take a step forward, my horn lighting. "But there's so much I have to ask, so much I need to know."

"I'm sorry," the alicorn starts to slowly fade, "But there is one last thing I can do, something to help." Turning she taps her cutiemark, and in a flash, a copy of the starburst lifts into the air, motes of energy and stars floating around it. "Take care Ki."

With a flash the alicorn is gone, then her mark pulses, the central star growing bighter and shifting through colors as the motes form smaller stars around it, gathering energy from the temple around it. With a final bright flash it flies off though the door, in a rainbow of sparkles.

We look around as the alicorn’s magic starts to fade and the crystals of the rock dim. I bring up a light spell, making a bright globe and tying it off to hang it near the ceiling. I look at the staff cradled in my foreleg. “No, this isn’t right.” I growl.

Dawn has been silently crying, she hiccups a bit. “Come on, Ki. Let’s go.” She takes a step.

“No, it can’t end like this. There has to be a way. There has to be something else here to help.”

Ghaliya steps close to me, leaning against me, my wing reaches out and hugs her tightly to me. “We tried our best, Ki.”

“No, love. She lost her magic to save me. She sacrifices herself for me. I don’t deserve that dedication.” I look at Dawn. “I don’t deserve you.” I whirl away, raising the staff up high. “And I certainly don’t think this is worth ANYTHING!” I slam the staff down onto the rock floor before me, and with a loud crack, the end is shattered, the gold and jewels flying off into the edge of the cave. “NO!” I look at the staff, only the middle crystal remains, with two broken pieces of the wood holding it. I throw the staff into the corner and turn my back to it. My eyes flashing white. “I will not let you suffer any longer, Dawn. If I could give you my magic, I would. But that’s not possible, so I’m going to give you yours back, right now.” As I’m speaking, my voice morphs as my volume increases, as though multiple voices are coming from me. Dawn shrinks back in terror before I reach out and grab her with my magic. “Come here.”

“Dawn!” Guerina shouts, leaping at the unicorn as she’s dragged to me.

“KI!” Ghaliya screams, leaping at me. She wraps her forelegs around me, but I don’t let her distract me. I bring the blue unicorn before me, my mane wafting in an unfelt breeze, my eyes have gone green. I can feel the connection to life, to magic. To the world around me.

“Don’t move.” I reach out my hooves and grab her head as gently as I can. Reaching down my own horn, I cross it with hers. In an instant, we are linked, I can feel the soul wrenching emptiness she’s been fighting this whole time. I can feel her terror at what I’ve become. I reach out with my feelings, my love for this mare, almost as intense as my love for Ghaliya. In moments she can feel what I’m doing and she relaxes a bit, her terror fading away. Then I flinch, Ghaliya has somehow been caught up in the magic I’m pulling. I feel around, Greenbeard is there too, so is Backburn and Guerina. Their magical presence lighting up the world I’m lost in right now. I focus on the black hole that is Dawn. Around that magical black hole is her, her presence in this world, her physical being. I probe around. I remember what I did with those foals in that small coastal town. I pour my magic into that black hole, and brace myself as that lack of magic tries to pull me in. This isn’t the first time I’ve probed this deeply, and it feels as though I’m being lost in that pain, in that loss. I am not going to let my fears stop me this time. If I lose my magic in giving her hers back. It’s well worth the cost. “Dawn, we are all here for you.” My voice is still reverberating, but I keep it softer.

In response, she relaxes into my grip. “I trust you.” She whispers. I can feel her surrender and I reach out with my magic, probing along her connection between that insufferable black hole and the bright mote of light that is her soul. That connection has to be here, somewhere. My mind scrabbles along that barrier, then I stop. I haven’t felt that before. A tear, damage, pain, it’s here!

“Ki…what are you?” Greenbeard starts as I surge magic into the damage. “No, not just Spirit, Ki. All the Powers.”

I blink, she’s right. Threads of Air, of Water, Earth, Energy, and Spirit, pour into the unicorn. For a long time, nothing happens as this void accepts every bit of energy I’m pouring into it. Then something starts to shift, giving me a ray of hope. I can’t do this for much longer. I’ve got to fix this.

With a loud crack of energy, I’m blown away from the unicorn. I remember flying through the air and I hit something hard. My consciousness fades as I watch the unicorn standing there, glowing brightly as the world around me slowly fades to black.

***

“Ki.”

I’m alive! I try to open my eyes as I shift a bit. “Oh, shhhh, please, don’t move.” That’s Backburn’s voice. I shake my head, then instantly regret the movement. I try to speak, and claws gently wrap around my muzzle. “No. We almost lost you. It’s still touch and go right now, lad. I’m preparing food and water. But you need energy, and you need it now, otherwise I wouldn’t have woken you. Drink.”

Something is pressed against my lips, I open my mouth and warm tea pours into my mouth, causing me to swallow reflexively. He keeps pouring and I swallow as fast as I can. When the flow peters out, I open my eyes, smiling at him. “Ack, did you dump the whole honeycomb into the tea?” I growl.

“Don’t think you are not in trouble with me, Prince. You almost killed my Captain. There will be a reckoning for that. The reason I haven’t ended you myself, if you can be ended, is my Captain refused to allow it.”

“I’m sorry.” I croak.

“I’m sorry isn’t good enough, Tellus. You brought her into your magic without her consent, you drew enough to nearly kill her, and even I, a dragon, am not immune to what you did. Everything I’m doing feels as though I’m moving through a fog.” He blinks. “You aren’t the only one I’ve been nursing, but the griff and I are the only ones really able to move right now.” He sets another bowl in front of me. “One thing I was told before my Captain went back to sleep was to ensure you still have your magic. Touch your magic for me.”

I frown and concentrate, for some reason, it’s hard but after a few moments I’ve formed the void within me, and I reach out and touch my magic, letting it fill me. My horn lights, I look at him with my horn lit. Getting a satisfied nod. “Good, you didn’t sacrifice yourself.”

“I would have.” I glance at Dawn. “Did it work? Does she have her magic back?”

He nods. “She was able to light her horn once before she passed out.” He straightens. “Now, if you will excuse me, Prince. I will see to her.”

I glance at Ghaliya, she’s lying on her side, her legs comfortably sprawled, her head is on her pillow, it looks like Backburn has opened up the saddle bag with our camp. He has foregone the tent, but everything else is there, but surprisingly, there is no fire built. Then I watch the dragon walk over to the large kettle and settling down before it. He leans forward and breathes fire across its surface, getting me to roll my eyes. Of course he doesn’t need a fire built. I struggle from lying on my side to laying on my folded legs. A few moments has me somewhat comfortable. I glance around as Guerina emerges from the darkness from where we entered. She marches right up to me and smacks me upside the head. “Owwww, what the heck was that for?”

Then she rushes forward and wraps her forelegs and wings around me, hugging me tightly. Her body shakes and my eyes widen. “Guerina?”

I can hear her sniffle. “Don’t. Don’t make me say it.”

I reach a wing around and bring her closer into the hug. “Thank you, my friend. You don’t need to say it.”

After a long moment, she pulls away, her eyes red. “Don’t do that again, you scared me.” Her voice is very small.

“Well make her promise she won’t lose her magic again.” I say and huff, “And you know me, I won’t do anything like that again, unless something drastic happens. So don’t get yourself hurt, or do something to make something drastic happen” I reach forward and nuzzle her, getting her face to redden. She reaches out a claw and ruffles my mane.

I look at Backburn. “I want to say, thank you.”

“I don’t want to hear it, lad. I want you back on your hooves, so we can get out of here, and back to the water.” He stirs the food. “Where we belong.”

I nod. “For now, though. I think some more rest is in order.” I’m back asleep almost before my head touches my pillow.

***

Opening my eyes again is a much easier affair than earlier. I blink a few times, looking around. The light spell is keeping everything nearby bright, and even Backburn is curled up with Greenbeard, lying on his back with her as his pillow, his claws clenched together and snoring softly. I struggle to my hooves and walk over to Dawn, who is being protectively held by Guerina. I reach down and nuzzle both quickly before turning to Ghaliya. She was laying as close as would be proper for her to be to me according to the bizarre rules of her home. She’s breathing deeply in sleep as I approach, though my hoofsteps seem to awaken her. She blinks a couple of times before smiling at me. “You did it.” She says softly.

I swipe a foreleg across my nose, it comes away clean. Apparently Backburn spent time cleaning us up. I nod. “It took a lot out of me.”

That gets a giggle. “Out of all of us, love.” She gestures. “And more.”

I turn and look where she’s pointing and stop and gape. Backburn had to have moved us quite a bit, where I was standing is a lush forest, grass and trees have grown, breaking down the rock and crystal floor into freshly made soil. I look over, I must have been shaking the entire cave with the magic, fine cracks along the wall are now letting in fresh water, which is flowing in rivulets across the floor into the little oasis I seem to have made. I shake my head. “I did that?”

She nods. “You seem to affect the world wherever you happen to be, love.” She stands up and walks slowly to the water. “The water seems to be good to drink.” She leans down and drinks some of the water, smacking her lips appreciatively. “Sweet water. You truly are life.” She looks at me seriously. “Should we keep calling you Ki?
Now that we know your true name? Or should I get used to calling you Tellus?”

“Tellus?” I speak the unfamiliar word, my ears flicking back and forth. Then I shake my head. “No, I like the name Hadi gave me. I am Ki.” I smile at her.

She nods before leaning forward, putting her head under mine, hugging me tightly. “You scared me, Ki.”

I blink at the green growth. “I scared me too, Love.”

She leans back, gazing into my eyes. “I can’t force you, but I want you to think in the future, before you do something like that. Please, Ki, think of what we will do without you if something were to happen. Your future foals, your friends…” She chokes back a sob. “Me… I don’t know what I would do without you.”

I reach out a wing and stroke her cheek. “I had to, you know that right?”

She nods. “I’ve come to a decision, Ki.”

“What would that decision be?”

She glances back at our camp, then back to me. “I can feel the love you have for that mare. And I will admit that I have a strong connection to her as well. When you and I wed…”

I frown at her hesitation. “What are you saying?”

Her face colors brightly. “I will ask her to join us in a herd, as the ponies do. I do not want to live life without her or you. And I know that if I were to be jealous and insist having you only to myself would be a disservice to you.” She glances back at the camp again. “And to her.”

I blink. “Ghaliya, I’m not asking that of you. Marriage to you, and you only, is what I desire.”

She reaches up and kisses me on the cheek, getting my own face to heat. “I’m not worried about just what you want, Ki. I am worried about what you need. You are a pony, not a horse, not Saddle Arabian. We had our own traditions of herding before we made the society you know today. It was violent, with stallions killing other stallions for their own harems of mares. We adopted the rules we have for good reason. But those rules are best applied to the horses of Saddle Arabia, not the ponies of Equestria.”

“I don’t know Equestria as it is now. Hell, I don’t know anything of Equestria past what I’ve been taught by you and others in the City.”

She nods. “But I have been educated in more than just finance, Love. In this, you will have to trust my word.”

I sigh. “Of course, you can definitely take the lead here, but your uncle will certainly have some choice words to say about it.”

She giggles. “He’s the last one I’m worried about. Dawn is a slave in his eyes. He simply doesn’t have to know what this entails.”

“Don’t I get a say?” Comes a new voice, we both turn to see Dawn sitting there.

I’m not able to get anything out, but Ghaliya comes to the rescue. “Of course you get a say, Dawn.” While her face is red, her voice is firm. “I was planning on asking you after Ki’s and my wedding. But now is as good a time as any, I guess.” She takes a step away from me and lowers her front half in an elaborate bow. “Dawn Shimmer, when we were connected magically, I could feel Ki’s love for you, and your love for him. He absolutely terrified you with his power, but you trusted him past your fear. And I’ve also found that I do not desire to only have him, but to include you in our family. I am formally asking you to join Ki and I when we wed.”

The angry look on Dawn’s face morphs to confusion. “That’s not the tradition in Saddle Arabia.”

Ghaliya remains in her bow. “I know, traditions of my homeland be damned. Ki is a pony, as are you. He needs you.” She looks up, her eyes fixing on the blue mare. “And I have come to the realization that I need you as well.”

Dawn stands up and takes a step back. “Mistress.”

“No, you shall address me as an equal, Dawn. We are to be one.”

Dawn blinks. “Before I say anything else, Mistress, I thank you for your offer.” Her eyes dart between the two of us. “Does that mean...?”

Ghaliya nods. “We shall share each other in all things. All three of us.”

Dawn bows before Ghaliya. “Mistress.” She holds up a hoof as Ghaliya moves slightly to object. “Mistress, please. Listen to what I have to say. I love Ki. Much how I love Princess Celestia. He’s more like a father to me, a comforting presence. To think of romantic love…” She stops, her eyes focusing on me as her ears flick back and forth while her tail swishes from side to side. “I don’t know. While I haven’t been celibate in my time in Saddle Arabia. I’ve thought of times of going back to Equestria and settling down with a herd. I want foals eventually.”

That gets a big smile from Ghaliya. “And Ki can give them to you. All you want.”

“Hey! Don’t I get a say in that?”

They both look at me. “Hush, Ki.” They say in unison.

I blink and take a step back. Dawn’s ears are still flicking. “This is too big to rush into.” She looks up at Ghaliya. “May I think on it?”

Ghaliya bows her head again. “Take all the time you need.”

She nods before looking at me. Then she rushes to me, wrapping her hooves around me tightly. “Thank you, Ki.”

“I had to, Dawn. I just had to fix you.”

She looks down. “Did you mean what you said?”

I blink, thinking back, then my eyes widen. “Of course I did. I don’t deserve your devotion, your sacrifice. I felt the pain you were in. Nopony should have to, and to know that it was my failure that caused it. I should have ended that dragon.”

Her voice is muffled, with her face buried in the fur of my barrel. “You couldn’t kill. That’s not your way. You did what you had to do, as did I. You were not at fault. And it was also your nature to move the Earth itself to bring me back.” She reaches up and boops my nose. “And you have my eternal thanks, Ki.” She looks at Ghaliya. “I’m tempted to say yes to Ghaliya’s proposal for this. But I know that decisions made in the heat of emotion are not always the wisest. So, I will consider carefully, this I promise.”

I glance at Ghaliya. “I’m still trying to wrap my head around it.”

She giggles. “Me too.” She looks back at the campsite. “It looks like it’s time to pack up, we should head back to the Wave Slasher and home.”

I nod.

After quickly packing up our campsite, I lead the way away from the temple. The light spell bolstered to last so the plant life has everything needed to flourish in this underground lair. As we get through the various barriers, I surge my magic into them, making it so one doesn’t have to be entirely without magic to enter. Finally we emerge into the light. Then I stop, causing everyone else to bunch up behind me.

Three forms are standing at the edge of the clearing, holding spears.

Dawn steps up next to me. “Zebra?”

I nod. And in unison, three spears are leveled at us. “What have you done?”

“Uh oh.”

Chapter 25.

I light my horn, looking at the three young zebras. “We mean no harm, we arrived in peace, we shall depart the same.”

The one who spoke earlier takes a step forward, her spear held steady. “I have no issue with how you arrived or how you choose to depart.” Pointing his spear to the structure, “But what you have done while you were at the forbidden temple, is what we have issue with.”

“Forbidden temple?” I tilt my head looking confused, “What I did? What did I do? I was just talking with…the original owner.”

One of the others raises his voice. “You obviously did more than talk!” Snorting, he scuffs a forehoof, “What you did, everyzebra could feel that, even one not attuned to the magic of the ponies.” He almost screams.

“Wait,” I blink before turning to look at Dawn, then look around the area. “Just how far away could that magic be felt?”

Dawn frowns, considering. “It probably depends on how sensitive you are to magic, and how powerful the creature is the dragon king in the dragon lands likely, the Great Vizir might have felt that.” Dawn says, then she looks in the other direction, “You did the impossible.”

“Celestia?” I say with a gulp.

Dawn shivers once, “Maybe, if she was awake.”

The sound of something moving through the jungle has my ears perking forward and me taking a step backwards, my wings extending out from under my robes in surprise as I almost trip over my own robes.

“An alicorn.” The first zebra says softly. She looks at her two compatriots before bowing before us. “Oh Celestial Prince. I apologize for our belligerence. Truly we did not know Princess Celestia had added to the royalty of Equestria.” The other two join her in bowing. “Pardon my friends here. I am Upepo, my compatriots are Maua.” She gestures to the other mare, then to the stallion. “And Kichaka. We are but humble zebras and we were in the forests to acquire herbs for our medicine.”

Ghaliya sidles up next to me. “All is fine, but, just in case Celestia did feel that magic. We might want to get out of here as quickly as we can.”

I nod before taking a step closer to the zebras. “I apologize for the disturbance, but I am not from Equestria.”

Their eyes widen in unison as dozens more zebras emerge into the clearing. They all look at each other, then at me. And one by one, they kneel before me. “But Great Prince. We have seen the carvings on the forbidden temple. We have heard and passed down the stories. And we have waited, since they left, those who walked the land before. Those commanded the very elements of the world, and beyond.” Upepo says, her face planted into the ground, as she motions to the sun.

“Please get up.” I mutter. “I’m no prince. I don’t deserve to be treated any different.”

“You are a prince, it is your birthright, your title. All of your kind are royalty.” She looks around and raises her voice. “A new Prince has come! The one of the old ones are to return!”

This is greeted with a cheer by the assembled zebras. I blanch. “No, no! It’s just me!”

That gets confusion from the zebras. Kichaka steps forward, his voice tremulous, yet gentle. “Great Prince, we mean no offence, it may simply be because you have forgotten, or are too young to understand.” Turning he motions to the temple, “Since the great cataclysm, there have been just two of the royal line left. It was just Celestia and Luna, then the darkness came. Now there is just Celestia.”

Upepo looks up, “Now you are here. And with the ring of magic, surely others shall awaken, maybe not immediately but soon. And with each blessing, the world will grow stronger once again.”

I blink. “I don’t know.” Gulping I look around more concerned with what I’ve started, “I don’t know how ponies ascend to become alicorns. I know I cannot make that happen.” I look slowly at all of the zebras.

“Or at least you haven’t tried, knowing you you’ll get upset and do it.” Guerina mutters softly with a giggle.

I give the griffin a light kick before while facing the zebra, “All of you, rise, please.” All I get are shifting ears and tails. I look at the first three to greet me. “Please, tell them to rise. I don’t like people bowing, I have no interest in being worshiped like this.” I say shaking my head, “I really do prefer to be treated as just another pony or horse.”

Maua nods and struggles to her hooves before turning and calling out. I don’t know the language, but the other zebras stand up, shifting on their hooves. Maua speaks a bit more to them and the other zebras start to filter away as she turns back to me. “Great Prince, with your pleasure, we will host you in our village. Your arrival is cause for a celebration. Please, join us.” Her voice is heavily accented. She gestures. “Come, follow us.”

“One moment, please.” I get a nod and the three zebras move a respectful distance away.

I turn back to my friends, walking closer to Dawn and Ghaliya. Greenbeard, Backburn and Guerina crowd closer as I lower my voice. “I know we don’t really have time for this, but if we leave, it could offend them. As well, if anycreature does come looking for us, and we can’t convince them to cover it up, we could have more problems.”

Ghaliya blinks in surprise nods. “Wow, you’re actually thinking for a change. Truth is, we are still tired from earlier, especially you. If we spend the evening with the zebra, it will give you a chance to recover, and make our trip back easier.” She glances at them. “And to have allies over here. That would be helpful.”

“No.” Greenbeard says sharply. “We really need to get back to the water, as soon as possible. To the safety of our ship.”

“As Dawn said, any elder dragon would have felt that too, the risk is high one of them might come looking as well.” Waving his arm Backburn motions to the jungle, “The ship would give us more of a chance to put distance between us and this location.”

Guerina shrugs her wings. “I’ve never had much dealings with the Zebras. They rarely get mail, or other deliveryies so I don’t get sent down here often. The few I’ve met have been upstanding individuals. Pay their debts, and don’t take advantage where unwarranted.” She looks at me. “But this is your decision, Ki. You are the resident alicorn here.”

“Oh, har har.” I snark. “I’m just a pony, you know…” My face pales as my horn is itching. “We need to hide. Now.” I glance at the zebras and call out softly. “My apologies.” I light my horn and grab them, bringing them closer as I move quickly into the trees. “We only have a few moments. I may not be able to hide a ship…” I whisper as I start weaving, and the world around where I am standing become hazy as the weave completes. “Mask your magic.” I say to Dawn and Greenbeard as I tie off the invisibility shield and my horn quiets as I mask my own abilities. To anyone outside the shield, we are just an anonymous part of the jungle. Our magic masked means we can’t be felt.

“What’s going on?” Ghaliya asks in the barest of whispers.

Dawn is the one who answers. “Great power, great magic.” Her eyes widen. “Celestia.”

Ghaliya pales. “No.”

Dawn nods, looking at me. “She will be well protected, but she will be on her guard. If she felt your magic from this far away.” She looks down. “I think you should meet with her.”

Ghaliya frantically shakes her head. “No! We cannot trust her!” Her whisper is fierce.

I frown, looking down, but fortunately am saved from making a decision by two ponies landing in the clearing. Neither are Celestia, but two pegasi, wearing light armor, wicked looking blades strapped to them. They trot around the clearing quickly before one looks up, letting out a piercing whistle, causing my ears to flatten against my head.

Then she appears, her wings spread regally as she slowly glides to a landing. She prances a few times as she flaps her wings to cool her body off before folding them at her sides.

A soft moan is uttered by Dawn, she seems to be fighting herself, as though she wants to go to the Princess. I place a wing protectively over the smaller pony, which gets her to look up at me plaintively.

“See, this is why I should have come here right away, alone if I had to.” She says, looking at the two pegasi, “It looks like they have already fled the area.”

“But why would they leave?” One of the pegasi retorts, still obviously on her guard, as she scans the area, “You yourself said that that much magic would be taxing, even for you,” Looking up to the princess the pegasus continues, “if it was a group spell, they a large group would be slow to move. And if it was a single pony, they would be weakened and have to rest.”

That gets a laugh from the princess. “Oh, my dear Surprise, they had to know that what they did would be felt all across the world.” Looking up at the temple she nods, “And given there isn’t a smoking crater.” She points at the entrance to the temple. “I don’t know what they did. If it were destructive, they would be announcing themselves in Canterlot or some other capital. Let us go inside this place, and see what happened? Perhaps they overloaded themselves and we can be of some assistance.” She starts to walk, head high, “Come Thistle, Surprise.”

I watch tensely as the princess and the two pegasi walk into the temple. And as I shift a bit, getting ready to drop the invisibility field, Greenbeard puts a hoof on my withers. I glance at her, then I look where she is pointing. Straight up. Two pegasi are hovering there, partially obscured by the trees. They have a large chariot attached to them, and as we watch, two forms in dark cloaks leap from the chariot, magical field forming around them as they land on the ground. One looks at the other. “She went inside, didn’t she?”

The first one sighs. “Of course she did. If she weren’t immortal and withstood everything that’s been thrown at her, I’d caution her to hold back and let us investigate. But how often have we gotten Princess Celestia to listen to our advice?”

The second one pulls back the hood of her cloak, revealing a light green unicorn with a yellow mane, a gem is hung from her horn, centering between her eyes, the blue gem sparkles in the light. Her eyes are darting back and forth. “Did it really have to be in the middle of the jungle?” She looks at the entrance to the temple. “Shall we wait for her to emerge? Or follow her in?”

“We wait, and make sure this area is secure.” The first mare has also pulled back her cowl, showing a white face with a dark orange mane, almost looking like fire. She has a green gem hanging between her eyes. “Hold on.” The gem flashes a bit before her own horn lights. “There’s something…” Her eyes narrow.

Dawn has gone from straining to get to Celestia, to shrinking back against me, the blue mare is trembling, she looks up at me and I lower my head to hear her. “These are the mages you don’t want to mess with, Ki. If anypony has the magic to kill you, it would be them.” The fear in even her barest of whispers is palpable, getting a shiver down my spine.

“Who?”

“Adeptus Astartes.” She squeaks into my ear.

I blink a few times, but she continues. “They are enforcers, high knights of the court, acting as judge, jury, and sometimes even executioners of nobles who go against the crown, or Equestria. Their emblem is the Fleur-De-Lis.” She flattens herself against me as the white unicorn gets close, her eyes narrowed.

“If I didn’t know better…” She says softly, before her horn lights, and a thin beam scans around the area. As the beam hits the invisibility shield, it passes through unchanged. I hold my breath as the unicorn passes the scan a second time before turning away.

“Sprinkles, you know that only an alicorn can make a shield to withstand a scan spell. And we are in service to the only alicorn on the planet.” She looks back at the entrance. “What do you think of Celestia’s theory?”

That gets an easy smile from Sprinkles. “Some unicorn getting their hooves on the Alicorn amulet? That’s funny, but two major reasons why it can’t. First off, Celestia inactivated it, it’s can’t be used unless an alicorn touches it with their magic. Secondly, she disposed of it in the great white north. Nopony is going to ever find that again.” She whirls away and walks back to the other unicorn. “This is boring.” Sprinkles complains.

The other unicorn chuckles. “I know, it’s been a while since we’ve had to deal with a world ending catastrophe.” She rolls her eyes towards the entrance. “I don’t miss them, we’ve even had to have Celestia pull energy from the sun to help. But it does tend to get boring simply policing the nobility and training for the next world ending event.” She puffs up her cheeks. “What I wouldn’t give to…”

“Sprinkles, Berry.” Celestia’s voice floats from the temple, getting both ponies to stand at attention. She steps out slowly, walking over to the two unicorns. They salute the alicorn, and I get a good look at her face. Should I really be this scared of somepony who looks at her subjects with such fondness? I resist the urge to move. And it seems that the presence of those two unicorns has damped Dawn’s desires to reach her former teacher. Celestia gestures back at the temple. “Something wondrous happened here, my faithful protectors. I read the resonance of the magic used. And given that the eddy currents of that much power created what could best be described as an underground oasis, there was a seriously huge amount of magic channeled here.” She looks back at the entrance again. “I don’t think the alicorn amulet was here. More likely, this was accomplished by a ring of ponies, dozens, maybe hundreds, all linking their magic together to some purpose. But evidently they accomplished their purpose and departed. This was not to attack somepony, it was to either heal, or create. But making something for nefarious means would not likely have this sort of side effect. Though I was able to be of some assistance. The oasis created underground has a water source, but no drain. Over a few hundred years the cavern would slowly fill. I found an exit route to allow some water to pool to allow as a source for the life created there. But not so much it drowns.” She looks at the two mages. “There was a staff in there, parts of it were destroyed, but I don’t see anything dangerous in the remains. This place was built for some purpose. But whatever traps or puzzles protecting the staff have been inactivated. Without knowing the nature of the traps, I can’t begin to guess what the purpose was.” She sighs softly. “When we return to Canterlot, I shall have Inkwell assemble a scouting party to return and learn more about this place and also to scour the area to see if any similar places are hidden.”

“This is griffon land, Princess.”

She nods. “And I shall have a chat with the ambassador, anything of monetary value that is non-pony will of course be turned over. But if this is pony origin, it shall stay with ponies.” She looks back. “Surprise, Thistle Whistle, let us depart.” She flares her wings and the two Pegasi shoot off towards the floating chariot while the two unicorns share a look before blinking out in a teleport. I watch as the chariot hovers for a long moment before streaking off, heading north. I keep standing still, tensely thinking they are going to come back. After about five minutes, Ghaliya nickers softly, causing me to flinch.

“Ki, I think they are gone.”

I look at Dawn for a long moment before dropping my magical mask. Trying to keep my presence in magic as light as possible, I reach out and touch the invisibility shield. The threads resist my touch at first before they unravel. The haziness of the light around us dissipates and I find myself nickering as well in nervousness. “I think it best to head to the ship.”

That gets a snort from Kuvunja. “Please, great Prince, no! It would be improper to decline after accepting an invitation! I already told the others, they are preparing for your arrival!”

I find myself sighing, Greenbeard is looking at me plaintively, I know what her and Backburn’s choice would be. I set my jaw. “You are right, of course. I must mind my manners.” To my surprise, Ghaliya smiles broadly at me in response. My heart warms in response to her approval. I glance around. “Well, lead us to your home!” I say jovially.

They frolic around happily for a few moments before gesturing for us to follow. Somehow Ghaliya and Guerina both take their time and it ends up with me in the lead of our little group, behind the three enthusiastic zebras. In moments even the sky is not visible, the only light filtered through much of the tree canopy. No wonder the ponies didn’t see the other zebras departing when they got there. Despite being young and exuberant, the zebras are moving through the lush jungle foliage silently, sharply compared to how we had been making progress, by magically or with blades, cutting down bits and pieces of the plant life that was in our way. Of course, I doubt my compatriots noticed that I was healing what we cut as we’ve moved through the bush. The zebras seem to have extensive knowledge of the jungle, moving easily among the vines and leaves without leaving much more than the occasional hoofprint in the ground. We continue moving for what seems like hours as the light from the sun slowly wanes.

Kuvunja pauses before a tree. “Welcome, to our home!” She says grandly, before moving a large leaf, getting me to stop in wonder. A gigantic tree has crowded out all the other foliage, yet its canopy is actually reaching farther than I could ever believe. And the trunk seems to have homes either tunneled into its massive bulk, or built onto the side. Reaching almost up to the canopy is walkways and homes and shops, along with many more clustered along the ground around the base of the tree. “Mahali Salama.”

I stop and look on in wonder, the tree is healthy and growing beautifully, even with the holes through its structure. It shines with magic and energy, making my horn feel almost an itch, but it’s actually very pleasant. I step forward. “It’s beautiful.”

Kichaka comes up close to me. “Pardon my forwardness great prince. But you seemed fearful of Princess Celestia. The times that she’s visited us, she has always been kind and helpful to the Zebra. She had also talked to the King of the Griffons when they took this land as theirs, letting them know that the Zebra here are to be left alone.” He shudders a bit. “The griffs don’t hunt us, they trade with us, for the potions and goods that we make here. They have been good neighbors. Mahali Salama has been here longer than anyzebra can remember.”

Dawn moves up next to me. “This is amazing.” She murmurs. “I’ve never heard of this before.” We start walking again. Moving down towards the depression that the tree rests in. Dawn lights her horn, eliciting a huge smile on her face. “The zebras here are expecting an alicorn.” With a smooth pull, my robes are floating before me as she carefully folds them and stores them in her saddle bags. When she closes the clasp she looks at me. “Thank you, Ki.”

I huff. “You are welcome, I did what I had to do.”

She moves up and bumps into me. “Keep that up, I’m likely to say yes to Ghaliya.”

That gets me to stumble over fairly level ground. I take a few moments to coordinate my hooves before I look at her. “I want you to make the best decision for you. Not what I want, not what Ghaliya wants. But what Dawn wants.”

That gets a bright giggle from the unicorn. “But what if I want to know what you want?”

I frown, glancing at our route as we approach the village before looking at Dawn again. “Honestly?”

“Well, I wouldn’t want you to lie to me.”

I sigh. “I want you to be happy, Dawn. If that’s with Ghaliya and me, then yes. If not, then no.”

“Would you give me foals? You know I want at least three or four, maybe more.”

Again I stumble in my walking, I look back at the traitorous ground before huffing and looking at Dawn. “I don’t know, Dawn. I want Ghaliya, and I’d happily give her a whole herd if that’s what she wishes.”

She tilts her head slightly. “Well, a whole herd of ponies from you sounds pretty good to my ears.” I can hear the laughter in her voice.

I fight my wings as my face heats. She trots a bit faster, her tail swaying a bit more than usual, the view having me swallow and try to look away. “Think pure thoughts.” I mutter to myself. Ghaliya nudges my shoulder, getting me to look at her. The look on my face gets a low laugh from her.

“She is just teasing you, Ki.” She looks at the pony trotting before both of us. “But there is some truth in the teasing. You are important to her. I look forward to her decision, and I’m pretty sure that she will agree.”

I keep my voice pitched low. “What will I do then?”

That gets a bright giggle from the horse mare. “You shall be a superb stallion for our little herd. You shall help me with my business, you shall continue to learn your magic, all aspects of it.” She looks at me. “Not just the life you are able to create, but all the aspects of the unicorn magic you possess, the flight and magic of the sky that is your aspect as a pegasus, and the low magic of the Earth, of the earth ponies.” She smiles warmly at me. “Though you already have a good grasp on that.”

I frown. “Earth pony magic?”

She nods. “Oh, most certainly. Earth ponies can make the earth sprout life like nohorse and no griff has ever been able to. There is a reason why the earth ponies are the most numerous among the ponies of Equestria.” She nods her head indicating ahead of us. “Okay, Ki. You are up.”

I look ahead, we have passed through the outskirts of the village as we’ve been conversing. The zebras have lined along the path silently, though all eyes are on me, getting a shudder down my spine. I don’t know what to think about all these eyes on me. Ghaliya nudges me gently, offering her support. Ahead of us in a larger zebra, a male, I think. He’s nervously adjusting an elaborate headdress as we approach. And as we get close, he bows deeply. I bow just as deeply, getting an audible gasp from the assembled zebras. I note Ghaliya’s approving smile as I move up to greet the zebra as he remains bowed. “Please…don’t.”

“You are royalty, great prince. It would be improper.”

“No, what is improper is to give me more accolade than I deserve. I may have these wings, and this horn, but you are the leader here.”

He glances up at me in shock, seeing my smile, he falters. I nod. “I’m just a pony. I make no claim on this land, or any land. I rule no horse or pony.” I look around. “Or zebra.”

“But it is your right.” He stumbles to a stop at my raised hoof.

“I am not Celestia. I have no desire to rule. I am a mage, and was here to find an object of value at the forbidden temple.” I stop, glancing back at Dawn. “It turns out the object I was here for was not what I thought it was. But I was able to make do without it. One of my friends was horribly injured.”

He blinks. “So, what even we were able to feel?”

“Was him doing the impossible.” Ghaliya says regally. She moves up next to me. “My betrothed is modest, not willing to unnecessarily brag about his wondrous accomplishments.” She smiles at me before looking back at the zebra. “He was doing what he always is want to do. Protecting and healing those in need. Our party was greatly taxed by the magic involved. While we have rested some, a night among the zebra for him and our compatriots would be ideal. With your permission.”

He blinks at her words. His eyes dart to me, then to Ghaliya, then at the other zebras arrayed around us all. He clears his throat. “Of course you are welcome to warm yourself by our fires, to shelter under our roof. If you choose not to claim your birthright…” He gulps. “That is your choice. But as the old legends foretold, the ones who were here before will return.”

Not the first time that I’ve heard this, I shake my head. “I don’t know about any others. I was able to briefly speak to the alicorn in the forbidden temple. But she made no mention of alicorns returning.” I turn and raise my voice. “I am Ki, I came here on a mission.” I smile fondly at Dawn. “And that mission was accomplished successfully. I thankfully accept the warmth of your fires, and the shelter of your roof. What I am is unimportant, only why I am here. We shall celebrate!”

To my surprise, the nearly silent zebras take up a cheer, loudly calling and stomping their hooves. I turn to the large zebra stallion and offer a hoof. “Thank you. I am Ki, nothing more.”

He looks at my hoof for a long moment before reaching out his own. “I am Mkuu.” Our hooves touch and I smile at him.

“A pleasure.”

“The pleasure is mine, Prince.” He is obviously resisting the urge to bow to me even though he called me Prince, which warms my heart. Living in the City, where I’m simply another citizen and more anonymous due to the fact I’m wearing my robes most of the time, I’m just a pony, a mage and that is respected. But I don’t have the horses bowing to me right and left.

*****

Thunder echoed through the dark woods of the Everfree Forest. In a flash, the forms appear, the large dragon crouching to stay under the tree cover. Slowly looking side to side, the dragon kept his wings tight to his side. The mists on the ground covering his claws and legs, slowly he turned his head.

“Master, all is clear, the magic of these woods should mask your intent.” The dragon says softly.

“There was a castle here, long ago, built for the babies.” Shaking his head, the dark form looked around then up towards the castle on the mountain. “The prince has distracted the princesses, drawn her away.

“So you shall take her kingdom master?” The dragon asked quizzically, “Make it your own?”

“Oh no, I am not ready for that yet, for now, we will leave her a gift,” letting his magic spread, reality warped in front of him, a dark rift beginning to open, “She needs to learn fear first, and so do her subjects.”

A wave of dark creatures surged out of the rift, flooding the forest. Twisted creatures of shadow and pestilence, of evil. They tumbled through the rift, surging like waves as they spread across the forest floor.

“The umbrood? Are you sure master?” The dragon tentatively took a step back, “They are…”

“They are cursed, and they corrupt those they come in contact with, they are living nightmares.” Laughing softly, “They will teach the ponies there a lesson.”

“They were not successful for Bela at the City of Gardens.” He tilts his head, looking at his master.

“On the contrary, my young one. They did exactly as intended. They didn’t have to take the city and destroy those within to accomplish my goals. They brought the prince out, they taxed the defenders of the city. And most importantly, they instilled fear into the Padishah and his guards.”

“Yes master.” The dragon bowed his head.

Looking to the army, “Go, spread your darkness, once again you are free on this land.”

Hissing, the swarm charged towards the mountain, towards Canterlot.

Chapter 26.

Reaching the edge of the water, Greenbeard slowly scanned the area. “Finally, looks clear, what do you think?” Met with a slight nod she turns and lights her horn, a moment later she fires 3 blasts into the air, flying up a few hundred feet they explode into colorful bright orbs of light which start to slowly fall and fade… “Red, red, green.”

I blink, “Naval flare signals.” I shake my head, some of those old memories surfacing from time to time.

Greenbeard glances sideways to me, “Um, yes, something I came up with…” She repeats the light show and after a moment, she nods as she can see activity on the deck of the ship. “Okay.” She looks back at me. “Prince, let us get you all home.”

I collapse into the sand, plenty of walking through the last several days has me exhausted, being aboard ship is a good idea in my head. “Thank God,” I murmur softly. Ghaliya knickers softly before nuzzling my cheek, though she groans a bit as she lowers herself onto the ground.

Dawn bounces up to us. “Oh, come on, you can’t be tired.”

“Speak for yourself.”

Ghaliya’s chiming laughter has my heart soaring. I watch as the unicorn scampers up and down the beach, sand flying as she skids through a turn to come back towards us. She heads back the other way, galloping and even leaping into the air a few times.

“It’s like she’s gotten a new lease on life.” Guerina says as she lowers her body to lay next to me.

“New lease is one thing,” I say with a chuckle, “She’s acting like she’s a foal again, like she’s been let out of school, into the playground after being cooped up for days.” Shaking my head “Ah the energy of youth.”

Guerina pulls her ruck over to her and roots around in it, pulling out some dried meat. “And now you’re sounding like an old fogey, I need some food after that march.” She looks at Greenbeard. “You kept up a serious pace, Captain.”

Backburn looks back at her from his place next to his captain. “We’ve been away from the water nearly a month, griff,. I’m ready to be on deck.” He looks at the kirin. “Can we just teleport?”

Greenbeard shakes her head. “Oh, not necessary. Ki and I are both still pretty weak after his feat.” She glances at the unicorn pony continuing her zooming up and down the beach. “Dawn probably could, but I don’t think she should overextend herself again. A little patience my scaly friend.”

“As you wish, Captain.”

We rest, while Dawn finally winds down from zooming around as the crew lowers the launch, and two horses work hard to row the launch up to the beach. It’s not very long until we are loading up onto the launch and it’s rowed back to the ship.

“Alright, you’ve had a good month to lollygag. Let’s see if you remember how to get this tub moving.” Backburn calls out as he heads towards the wheel. The horses leap to work and the anchors are slowly hauled up. I move to help, but Greenbeard blocks my way.

“Prince. Normally I’d be pleased at your desire to help. But you are still weak from healing Dawn. Let’s get you below decks and get some rest. I’ll send you my surgeon.”

I shake my head. “Nonsense, I’m healthy as a horse.” I pound my barrel with a wing, puffing out my chest.

She smirks at me. “Captain’s orders: let my surgeon look you over. She looks me up and down. “I’ll admit, you are an alicorn, but I guarantee you are feeling the strain right now.”

I look at her for a long moment. Then another voice interrupts. “Ki here is trying to put a happy face on how he feels.” Ghaliya says gently. She comes up to me. “Love. I know you want to feel useful, and we all know that you are. But a few more days of rest are a good idea.”

I frown. “But I want to help, I know I can help.”

“No doubt that you can, love, but the horses of the crew have had plenty of time resting. Let them earn their pay,” Ghaliya says softly as I turn and look at the horses as they work hoisting the sails into position.

“Go ahead, Ki. We can weave the winds later. As of now, the winds are favorable for us to head east. But we should be able to make good time back home.” Greenbeard grins. “And as you probably know, once again, our larders are low. I know just the place to resupply.”

I turn to look at the kirin. “Oh?”

“Baltimare.”

Ghaliya flinches. “No,” she growls, “not anywhere in Equestria.”

Greenbeard grimaces. “Mistress, I know your objections.” She takes a hesitant step forward, getting close to Ghaliya. “And I agree with your reasoning, your highness. We don’t know whether or not Celestia killed her sister. Or if it was the Nightmare. The issue is, there are only three options for ports for resupply and repairs from where we are.”

“First is the Griffon kingdom, but that crosses the edge of dragon territory as well, and they only maintain a small fishing village, so supplies are limited.” Tapping the map with her hoof, “The village here has a population of about a hundred or so griffins, fish is cheap, but wood, cloth, and such, is very expensive.”

“Option two is mount Aris, that would add weeks to our trip, and the trade winds would be against us. But a quick purchasing trip to Baltimare would get us in and out of port quickly, buy provisions and supplies, and make repairs while underway. Ponies love to haggle, no price is fixed. But if some things are in season, we will be able to get plenty of food at good prices. Remember, Earth ponies can grow food like Nopony.” She glances at me for a moment, “well besides Ki.” Shaking her head she focuses back on Ghaliya. “If you wish, Ki can be kept below decks.” She glares at me as I move to object. “And you can come with me for the purchasing.”

Ghaliya looks thoughtful for a long moment, glancing back at me. “I wouldn’t want to confine Ki against his will.” She narrows her eyes, thinking, before focusing on the kirin. “Ki is too tall to be a pony unicorn like Dawn.” She raises a hoof to her chin, thinking. “But, he can dress with his robes, and if they notice his horn, they could assume he’s a unicorn horse rather than a pony. Most ponies have no idea what it’s like in Saddle Arabia.” She tilts her head, looking at me. “Can you adopt an accent?”

My eyes widen in surprise. Greenbeard laughs, and to my surprise, Ghaliya laughs with her. Ghaliya reaches over and nuzzles my cheek quickly. “Don’t worry, Ki. I think it better that you remain quiet.”

“Stallions should be seen and not heard,” Greenbeard says, the humor in her voice evident. My baleful glare rolling off her scaled back.

I roll my eyes. “Oh, har de har har.” I snark back, to both mare’s delighted laughter. I turn tail and start heading below decks, my beloved moving to walk next to me. It’s not long before she enters her own room, and I crawl into my bunk. All I’ve been doing the last week or more was walk. I shouldn’t be this tired. My mind starts to go fuzzy.

“So, Greenbeard let us know we are going to visit Baltimare.” Guerina says as she closes the door behind her. I grunt. She comes up closer to my bed. “You know I’m not fully in agreement with Ghaliya’s opinions of Princess Celestia, but I tend to avoid ponies in general. I guarantee you’ll be caught up in a song and dance with them. They love singing way too much.” She grumbles a bit.

“Bad experience?”

She looks at me. “Yeah. But I don’t feel like going into it.”

I nod thoughtfully. “No worries. But what is Baltimare like?”

“I’ve only been a few times, when I’ve had to deliver mail or packages there. But the ponies are decent, in general. Greenbeard is right, haggling over prices is the norm for the ponies. You can get a lot of food, even in a big city like Baltimare. They have some of the best open markets you’ve ever seen. And probably plenty of things you have never seen in The City of Gardens. While I’m not one to partake, I’ve heard a lot about shows and everything you can do in Baltimare. If we were going to be there for a few days, I’d encourage you to check out everything they have. But we are just going to purchase food and get underway with the tide. So, you’ll see the docks and the market. But they’ve got buildings that seem to reach for the sky. Ponies pull cabs so you don’t have to walk everywhere. While the culture there isn’t as huge as it is in Manehattan, it’s still chock full of interesting places to go and things to do. It’s a pretty decent place to visit.”

I lay my head down. “Okay, I just don’t know. I saw Celestia. We were so close to her. She didn’t seem like somepony who would kill her sister for power.” I shudder. I could feel how powerful she was. Dawn and Ghaliya have been talking about how strong I was for a pony being an alicorn. But I’m pretty sure Celestia would handle me like I were a foal. Yet, I don’t know. The genuine affection she had for her staff, for her security. While I always try to treat the royal guard in the City decent and friendly. Even I don’t look at them like that. As though they are a member of my extended family. Could she be that cold and heartless to kill her own sister? I really don’t see that based on looking at her. But Ghaliya has made a pretty good argument. And power can be quite addictive, from what I’ve learned. Could the pony princess be trusted? I don’t know.

Guerina clicks her beak. “Whether she did or not. I don’t know. No creature but her is alive to know exactly what happened. Either way, the ponies themselves are not all that bad. Just enjoy the trip.” She hops into her bed, and after a few moments arranging her bed comfortably, her breathing slows to the easy breathing of sleep. Though, it’s not long before Dawn silently enters our room. Without a word, she crawls into bed when I make room for her. And with her warmth against me. I fall asleep myself.

I looked at the gruel options, if you could call them that. The cook was trying his best with limited resources but the choices given were less than appetizing, to say the least. The first option was some kind of weak fish broth with some kind of noodles. The other choice, was some kind of wheat based soup with what looked like fermented milk in it. Closing my eyes, I can feel my stomach doing flips. At least we don’t have to worry about fresh water. I sigh as I scoop up a bit and take a bite. Thin is right. It’s more water than anything else. After a few tries, I growl softly and pick up the entire bowl. Ghaliya covers a smile as I swallow the entire bowl in one big gulp. I set the bowl down.

That was not filling. Greenbeard stirs her own gruel for a moment with a spoon. “I want fish,” she sighs.

"Can't longline?" I say with a sigh laying my muzzle on the table.

"Whats that?" Greenbeard asks raising an eyebrow.

"It's fishing with long lines...trailing behind the boat at speed." I mumble eyes half closed. "Usually done commercially with big winches."

"Okay that would be a no then, we don't have the deck space for something like big fishing gear.”

"Psha", Guerina perks up, stretching her neck and wings. “Fishin's easy, I could go out and pick up a few fish quick enough.”

Greenbeard brightens. She looks around at the other horses and us. “Well, could you get a small school? A couple of dozen?”

"Oh come on, I've only got two claws," Guerina frowns clacking her beak softly then she brightens and looks at me. "Of course, if you lend me Ki, I could catch, he could carry."

I blink as the griffin looks at me with a predatory smile, my eyes widen as I gulp “Wait, me, fish?”

Greenbeard laughs. “I know horses typically eat plants. And you more than most, Ki, much prefer grains and vegetables, but you can eat meat, probably. There have been quite a few times our crew has subsisted on what we’ve been able to catch, but not while running flat out the way we are now. We could add a couple of days to our journey, and slow down to fish. Or you and Guerina could head out and use your wings to feed the crew.”

Guerina laughs, "Don't worry, I’ll catch, you hold.”

I feel my stomach roiling. “But…meat?”

"Don't worry," Ghaliy says laughing, "I'm not a fan of the stuff either, but it's better then bugs. Try living for a week on grasshoppers."

Greenbeard sticks her tongue out, "Nope, fish is fine. Besides, my cook is great, he could make even eels taste good, though I have no idea what the hammering is about.”

I frown. “But…it’s fish.”

"Come on, you big baby, all you need to do is carry the saddle bags, don't even need to touch them."

Ghaliya rolls her eyes. “Listen, we aren’t going to starve to death in the little bit of time we’ve got left. But the crew definitely doesn’t like empty holds and empty bellies. They’ll eat.” She glances at Greenbeard. “And I’ll eat.” She walks over to me. “Will you?”

I look down. “I’ll help you catch them, the horses need to eat. But I wish I could use some of the seeds from what we had…”

Greenbeard tilts her head. “Make them grow? To harvestable size in a day? In what? With what? Where would you get the soil?”

“I could…”

“We need fish.”

I chuckle. “Of course, you are drooling at the thought of having fish for lunch.”

“Of course I am. I love fish.” She glances at Guerina. “But in deference to you. I’ll make sure your fish is cooked.”

“I’m good.”

Guerina pokes me in the shoulder. “Don’t knock it until you’ve tried it. I know it bothers you that something is killed for you to eat. But you’ve got to remember, out in nature, predators eat prey all the time. And even what is normally a prey animal will happily eat meat if they can get a hold of it.”

I shake my head. “Well, it doesn’t sound very appetizing.”

Guerina laughs. “I had my last bit of smoked chicken last night. I was thinking of fishing anyway. With your help, we can get plenty to help the entire crew.”

“Fine.”

I shake my head and nicker softly as Greenbeard comes on deck, a large pair of basketed saddle bags held in her magic, "This should do," She drops the bag on my back before sinching the straps. “Keep track of where we are. Even somewhat close to land like this, the ocean doesn’t care one whit whether you live or die. We are making good time, and I’ll keep up with Weaving the Winds. You’ll be able to feel my magic for miles.”

Guerina strikes a quick pose, "Fear not, ye scallywags, dinner’s on me and Ki!" With a laugh she launches herself into the air.

Shaking my head, I spread my wings and follow her, but rather than staying low to the water she keeps climbing up over a hundred meters. "Where are you going?"

"High enough to see the shadows under the water." She says, slowing and starting to circle, "Here fish, fish, fish."

I fly in a lazy circle pattern with her as she drifts back and forth for what seems like forever.

Tilting her head to one side she blinks, "There, just what I'm looking for a school right there."

"A school?" I say trying to follow her gaze.

"Well yeah, where else are you gonna find classy fish?" Guerina says and turns, flying in a wide circle till she's behind the school, following it. "Here I go."

A moment later the griffin arks into a dive, picking up speed, I can see the shadow of the school in front of her, then, she drops her hind legs kicking the water, at the same time she flaps hard to gain altitude, the impact creates a big splash behind the school. Within seconds fish are jumping out of the water and gliding, looking around the griffin zips through the jumping fish, grabbing the largest in her claws and beak, before flying back to me with three fish.

She motions to one of the bags, "ofem ip"

Blinking I shake my head and open the bag so she can drop her catch in, "Just three?"

"Can only carry three at once, that’s what you are here for." She says and dives back down to startle the school again. Making short jumps the school tries to escape some unseen predator in the water, and again she zips among the fish, picking out the biggest ones she can find, coming back with another two.

I cringe as my side gets smacked and look down to see the basket moving a bit, the fish inside squirming and flapping. Shivering, I open the baskets again as the next batch is dropped off. "ARGH! Need to be quicker!" I yell out, then light my horn.

Guerina slows to a hover blinking, looking around. The entire school of fish is held motionless in the air, glowing. "Oh, come on Ki, that's cheating!"

"Just pick the ones you want and let’s get back!" I say, gliding down to be in the middle of the school and grit my teeth. Feeling them fight against my magic is just making my insides squirm as much as they are.

Nodding, the griffin darts around, selecting the best and grabbing them. "Okay Ki, drop the rest and lets go back, I think we got about sixty of them, should be good for a day or two."

Nodding slowly I let the magic drop before turning my head to lock onto Greenbeard’s magical aura and head off in pursuit of the ship. Landing on deck to the cheers of the crew, Greenbeard trots up and grabs my hoof, shaking it. "Thanks for doing that, how did it go?"

"Fine, fine."

Guerina pipes up cheerful, "Got about sixty, two pounders, so about a hundred twenty pounds of fish. Should give us plenty of meat for a couple of days.”

"Please..." I say softly, "Get this bag off me. I can feel them squirming, moving, thumping against my sides..."

"Ooops," Greenbeard smiles and unhitches the bags lifting them off of me, "I'll get this down to the chef."

As soon as I'm free of the bag I full body shiver goes that goes down my spine and wings, closing my eyes I shake myself out and feel all my fur and feather fluff out, "Ewwwwwwww. Yuck."

Greenbeard stops and blinks, "Did he just..."

"Yes he did, I even heard the sound," Guerina says, "Ghaliya!"

"You're back, " Stepping out onto deck the Ghaliya smiles then blinks too, "He Floofed!"

"I know, he even made that foof sound when he did," Guerina says, before starting to laugh, "He really didn't like carrying live fish."

“Thank you.” I say as Guerina lands heavily on the deck.

“Should have just sent you out.” She growls.

I offer a lopsided smile. “Sorry.”

She turns away to head below. “Alicorns, “she huffs. But as she gets to the gangway, she turns and looks back at me with a smile before vanishing below.

Ghaliya steps up close to me. “It’s alright love. She has a lot of pride. You are just…you. When you try to help, you tend to take things over and leave others with nothing to do.”

“I’m not trying to…” A hoof gently stops my mouth from moving.

Ghaliya is laughing as she speaks. “Oh, love. Don’t ever stop being you.”

A few hours later, I am sitting down to a plate being placed with a flourish in front of me with a smile from the cook. He sets a plate in front of Greenbeard next. “Here ya go, Cap’n. I’ll make sure the crew gets good and fed. Found a few taters n len’ls to round everything out, too.” He turns tail and leaves as I inspect the plate before me.

“Well, at least they aren’t fish shaped anymore,” I say, looking at the battered and fried hunks of flesh before me.

Guerina yelps. Trying to juggle a morsel in her mouth. “Hawt…hawt.” She gripes.

Ghaliya giggles. “Piggies get burned.” She looks at her own plate. The potatoes had been sliced thinly and deep fried as well. “Nothing more than to try them.” She says, stabbing a potato slice with her fork. She eats that and smiles brightly. “Well, the potatoes are good at least.” She swallows and stabs a piece of fish. She sniffs it, thinking, before she places it in her mouth. Apparently it has cooled enough. She winces as she bites down and starts to chew. Her face gets a more thoughtful expression as she chews and finally swallows. “Well, it’s not horrible.”

“Are you kidding? It’s delicious!” Greenbeard crows. Taking another bite. She chews noisily. “You really need to try this.”

I have stabbed a piece of fish, and I’m floating it in front of my face, inspecting it. I glance at Ghaliya. Well, she didn’t seem to dislike it at all. I haven’t tried any meat since coming to Saddle Arabia. This was the flesh of a living creature. A life that my actions directly ended. I want to be sick, but my roiling stomach is demanding sustenance. I finally place the bite in my mouth, unconsciously mimicking Ghaliya on trying her first bite. After a few moments, I finally bite down. And I go from tasting the cornmeal breading to tasting the actual morsel of fish. My eyes roll back as I chew. “Mmmmmmmmmmm.”

“There we go.” Greenbeard says. “I’ll make a carnivore of you yet.”

I stab a second piece of fish. “Fat chance of that. But this is good.”

“Okay, we’ll have to get some chicken into you then, though. Maybe lamb. But you’ll find your alicorn nature, and the fact you are a flier and need more energy than most plants can provide as well as being a magic user, will have you eating a more varied diet than most horses or even ponies.”

I finish chewing my second bite. “I don’t know about that. But…I don’t mind fish all that much.” I look at Guerina, who is scooping the fish into her beak as fast as she can. “Thank you.”

She mumbles a response as I focus again on eating.

Baltimare is beautiful! It’s a city, and not like the City of Gardens. It’s definitely a different design. Tall, straight buildings abound, lots of brick construction and so many of them. I look around as the gangplank is lowered to the deck. A unicorn pony is standing at the end of the gangway as Greenbeard is the first to walk down to land on the quay.

“Welcome to the port of Baltimare. Do you have anything to declare?”

Greenbeard stands straighter. “Merchant vessel, Waveslasher. Captain Greenbeard in command. Here for resupply.” She floats up a bag. “Saddle Arabian crowns good here?”

“If they are gold, they work, but they’ll need to be assayed and certified.”

Greenbeard nods. The unicorn’s horn lights and a small scale is brought from her pack. “Docking fees for your size ship, three masts.” She consults a small book. “Three hundred bits.”

“Okay.” Greenbeard floats out a stack of coins. The unicorn takes one and places it on the scale before putting another coin on the other side. She adds a second, then inspects the results. “Looks like about two point seven bits to a crown.” Her eyes dart back and forth. “Okay, that’ll be a hair over one hundred eleven crowns, I’ve got silver to make change.”

“No need.” Greenbeard floats a stack of coins to the pony who takes them in her magic and smiles before turning tail and scampering off.

The kirin looks back at Backburn. “Tell the crew shore leave is approved, but no overnighting.”

“That is fine, Captain. I’ll stay with the ship.”

“Fine, but don’t forget yourself when it comes to rest.”

“Bah, Captain, I was away from the ship for too long. I’m happy to stay aboard.” The dragon turns tail and runs back up the gangway. It’s not long until we’ve exited the docks and are moving among the streets.

“So…many.” I murmur to Ghaliya walking next to me. There are so many ponies, all moving around and living their lives in this great city. The streets belong to ponies pulling carts and wagons, everything needed for a large commerce section to keep busy. One street has massive wagons with five ponies harnessed to them at a time pulling them. Others are taxis, with a single pony pulling several inside the cab. The hustle and bustle of the city is almost overwhelming to me after the long time at sea. It’s even busier than the City of Gardens. No wonder the ponies are so populous. I hunker down, ensuring my robes are covering me, including my head dress is tied correctly. I walk with Ghaliya as we make our way to the market district. Though I can see the ponies have noticed us. Quite a few are watching Greenbeard as she walks sedately. But Ghaliya and I also seem to garner attention from the ponies as well.

We make our way into the market, and the reaction of the shopkeepers is nearly universal, Greenbeard marches up to them, they stop what they are doing and stare before a gentle prod from the kirin has them starting to offer their wares. A few hours pass as we purchase various things, from food to wood, to pitch and even heavy canvas to repair our sails.

As we finish with another shop, Greenbeard stops and looks back at me. “You look kinda overwhelmed there, Ki.”

I blink, glancing around. “Huh? Oh, yeah, it’s just a bit more than Madina Al-Haqida, I’ve never been anywhere this big before.”

Greenbeard glances at Ghaliya and then focuses on me. “Why don’t you head back to the ship. Get some rest, being among this many ponies is tough. We will be a few more hours.”

“Ummmmm.”

Ghaliya leans closer to me. “Love, I don’t need protection here, and if I did, Greenbeard would certainly be plenty to protect me here. The ponies themselves are peaceful if Celestia is not to be trusted. You don’t need to be here if you don’t want to, love.”

I stop. “Thank you, I’ll head back to the ship.” I look at Ghaliya. “Was it that obvious?”

“That you were overwhelmed? Of course, love.” She smiles. “Get some rest. I know you are recovered from healing Dawn. But sometimes getting out of stress like this is good for you.”

Turning away I nod once before heading back. The mental map of the city I was building as we walked is helpful as i retrace my steps back to the docks. Walking up the gangway, I look at the door and hatchway leading down and sigh. It just feels wrong to go below deck when we are in port, to miss out on all these sights and sounds. Instead, I move over and sit by the edge of the ship, forehooves hanging over the railing. Closing my eyes, I take a deep breath, ears twitching as I look out across the bay.

The massive bay is almost horseshoe shaped with huge stone cliffs rising out of the water. The salt covered granite shining almost white in places reminds me of somewhere, but I just can't put my hoof on it but it's big, its true. The grass and beyond trees stretched for miles. I could make out farmlands and even orchards on some rises just beyond the cliffs, and it looked as if there was a path or road that followed the edge of the bay, heading right for the tip of the horseshoe.

I blink and lean forward narrowing my eyes looking towards the last rise before the edge "What's that?" Looking around I float a spyglass over to me and look again, "Well that's not good." I put the spyglass down and look around, what harm could one small thing like this do? Standing up I charge my horn before teleporting.

Chapter 27

I pop into existence exactly where I want to be, getting a grin. Thank you Dawn for the teleport drills that actually let me appear where I want to instead of some random place like a bath tub, and thank you for teaching me so many other spells. I turn to look at the reason I felt the need to teleport. The earth pony is standing there, one hoof raised in surprise at my sudden appearance. I bow before him. “Good afternoon.” I say softly.

The stallion looks at me, blinking slowly. I tilt my head and lean forward a bit. “Hello there, need a hoof?”

“Who, where?” The stallion looks around slowly then back at me, “Who are you?”

I flick my mane proudly and stand tall. “Who am I?” Smiling, “I am a nameless traveler, a humble stallion, wandering the world, setting right that which was wrong, helping those in need.” I keep my wings tight to my side, “A simple unicorn who’s horn brings light to the darkness.”

“Yer kidding right?” Stallion looks at me like I’m nuts.

“Of course, but I always wanted to say something like that. I’m Ki, just came into port on one of the ships down there.” I nose down towards the water.

“Ah, well welcome to Baltimare bay.” The stallion says with a chuckle.

“I saw you were having a rough time.” I looked at the cart he was pulling, one wheel broken completely off. “Hold on a moment.”

“Oh, you don’t need to…” His words trail off as my horn alights.

I gently lift the cart then quickly think through the spell forms, sewing, washing hooves, repairing things, that’s the one. The time spent reweaving the structure of the mast of the Waveslasher became the basis of my repair spells, I learned how to make the fibers of the wood whole and even stronger than before, I pick up the wheel, merging the axle and weaving the broken spokes together. It’s only a matter of seconds before the wheel is whole again. I let my horn quiet and smile brightly at the pony.

He shrugs out of his harness and walks over to the wheel, tapping it gently with a hoof. He turns and looks at me. “Good as new.” He smiles at me. “Why thank you.” He reaches into a bag hung on his side. “What do I owe ya?”

I blink. “Nothing. Just trying to help.” I turn and look back at the bay before a thought hits me. “What do you need with all this?”

Inside the cart is a bunch of stone working tools, as well as quite a bit of wood. He gestures. “Well, the city of Baltimare has been reluctant to spend the bits to put a light house out here at the entrance to the bay, so I decided to use my own bits and build it anyway. It’ll be safer for ships like yours, especially when coming into the port at night.”

I frown, thinking, when we were getting close to the breakwaters, Backburn had been rather cautious when it came to navigating into the bay. But he didn’t mention anything about a need for a light house. Then I think for a moment. “Well, that sounds like a wonderful idea.”

He smiles as he moves over and ducks down to get back into his harness. “Well, thank you, stranger, I do appreciate the help!” He starts to move off. I contemplate for a minute, looking back at the bay. Ghaliya and Greenbeard will probably be a while yet. I’m pretty well recovered, my magic feels like an absolute ocean of power, begging to be used. So I turn and trot to catch up with the pony.

“As I said before, my name is Ki.”

He glances at me. “Argon Starbeam." He says with a chuckle, "Just moved here to Baltimare myself, I want to run a lighthouse and some friends suggested this would be a great place. It’ll take a while, but in time, I can be the guiding light, helping sailors find safe port. "

"Their Star Beam, huh?"

"Funny how names workout sometimes." Argon chuckles, “You have to wonder about the fate and destiny of our names sometimes. Well, those of us with longer names.”

Chuckling I nod, “Oh, low blow. I’m pretty sure though, someone with even a simpler name like bubbles, could find a powerful destiny or path ahead of them.”

“Yep,” Argon gives the cart a few pushes to check its stability, “There’s a special magic in names, just like cutie marks, and I’m not sure we are truly meant to understand it.”

I nod. “I’ve noticed that with my friends.” I steal a back at the docks, the Waveslasher is visible to me, but only because I know where it is. I gesture and the earth pony grunts a bit as he starts pulling the cart. I fall in next to him as we walk. He was so close to his destination when the wagon wheel failed. We do chat a bit as we finish our walk and we get to the site. I stop, looking around. “Something that a light house will take a lot of ponies to build. You must have some resources to pay for ponies to help you build it.”

Argon chuckles as he backs the cart up to a pile of cut stone. “Nope, I’m doing this with more hopes and dreams than bits. I spent almost every bit I had on the materials.” He gestures to the tons of cut stone, wood, and glass and various other bits and pieces. I lived in Vanhoover, made plenty of bits as a stone mason. But I’ve never been rich, just comfortable.” He gestures at everything. “This land, all of this, it’s a passion for me. I’ve always loved the sea. I loved making things. So, I’ll build a light for the mariners, to light the way.” He turns to me. “Well, I have a lot of work ahead of me. I thank ya kindly on your help young stallion.”

I smile before turning, looking at the Waveslasher and taking a few steps. It’ll be nothing to flash back to the ship. But something stays my hoof. I finally turn around. “Ya know, we won’t be going anywhere for at least a few hours. I can help.”

Argon blinks. “Now, son, I’ve got years of work ahead of me, and I don’t have the bits to pay ya.”

“I’m here for a short while, and don’t have much to do.” I nod. “This will at least let me kill some time.”

He tilts his head, considering me for a long moment before shrugging. “Well, again, thank ye kindly.” He gestures before walking and I follow him, from his staging area to the actual build site. He’s got string lines laid out and what looks like the beginning of a foundation had been scratched out with a shovel. I grab a shovel, asking him a few questions about what his plans are and we get started. And before I know it, the sun has blinked across the sky.

“Ki, how did I know?” A familiar voice floats to me. I turn and look, perched on a tree is Guerina.

“I got bored,” I smile at her. “Just keeping busy.”

She glances where the Waveslasher is. “Yeah, I would have thought you would have been keeping busy aboard.”

“I thought about it, but…” Nosing over to the cart, “His cart was broken.”

“And you had to fix it. Then you had to make sure he got up here safe. Now you are helping more. Ponies,” She pinched the bridge of her beak. “Ki…never change.” With a powerful flap of her wings she was in the air and taking off.

I snort.

Argon looks at the griff. “Friend of yours?”

I nod. “Yeah, but let’s get the foundation set.”

He is looking at where the griff had taken off to. I guess he’d not seen many griff’s around. It takes him a few minutes to get back into the rhythm with me. And we continue working until the pop of teleportation gets my attention.

“Ki!” That’s Dawn’s voice, that gets me to stop as she skids to a stop. “The Waveslasher will be sailing with the tide. Greenbeard is chomping at the bit to get back to sea.” She stops, looking around. “What are you getting into?”

Argon speaks up. “It’s fine, fella. You’ve helped me do weeks of work. I can continue, there’s a good plan going on.”

I sigh. “You are right, a good lighthouse is important here. What about future vessels? It’ll be a lot safer once this is done.”

“Ki!” Dawn’s voice holds a lot of warning. “Don’t do it.”

I turn and look at her. “But, I can help.”

“Yes, you can. But this is a project, even with your magic, it’ll take days to finish.”

I find myself smirking. “Are you sure about that?”

Her eyes widen. “No, Ki.”

I nod. “Yes, Ki.” I close my eyes. I remember the plans the earth pony had shown me. It’s simple construction, no harder than when I fixed the walls of the City of Gardens. I reach out with my magic, my eyes starting to glow as I pull at the various materials the earth pony had collected. “I can do this.” I murmur softly as I pour magic into the stone and wood. “This is tiny, compared to the walls.”

“Ki, this is more complex than walls. You need to…”

I’m lost in the magic flowing through me, my eyes open, flashing bright green as all of the stone floats into the air. I don’t need mortar, I can fuse the stones together, make them stronger than the buildings in the city. Those cliffs, they are lime, I can sheathe the building in a hard barrier, make it so it will stay for all time. The basic underlying structure is simple, a moderate sized home but with the tower. I focus on the stone, making the framework of the tower out of stone, each block sealing to its neighbor. But it’s not enough. I pull lime from the cliffs, along with sand from the beach. Water is easy, and so it the last few ingredients. I bring it up to me and start sheathing the walls of the tower, using my magic to cure the ersatz cement that I’ve created as the tower grows in my magic.

As the top is finished, I step back, panting softly. “Now for one last piece.” More sand floats up from the beach as I pump Fire into it, melting the sand before I stretch it and again use threads of Fire, though this time to pull the heat out of it, flash cooling it, forming thick glass plates, lengths of brass that the earth pony had piled up is picked up and shaped quickly, forming framing for the windows I’m creating, and in mere moments the lantern room of the light house is complete. Finally I let my horn darken, looking at Argon.

“Amazing work, though.” Opening a small box he pulls out a large crystal, “The focusing crystal for the beam is…”

Blinking I look at it, “Oh, yeah, I was just thinking about mirrors but…” I light my horn picking up the crystal and tilt my head, with a nod I close my eyes and reshape the crystal a little, letting my magic flow through it, I form it into more of a faceted circle to help with the light. “There you go.”

Argon smiles and gives me a hug, “Thanks lad, I wish there was some way to repay you.”

“It was just a small thing I could do to help.” I turn and move to Dawn, who is sitting there, her mouth hanging open. She closes it with a sharp click before she comes up next to me. “Ki…why?”

“He had a good idea. One that would save lives, that would help everypony. Now he doesn’t have to spend years building it, he can enjoy it now.” I look at it for a long moment. “Though he could paint it.” I shrug. “Ready to get back to the ship?”

She sighs heavily. “Ki, what ever am I going to do with you?”

I smile brightly at her. “Hey, I’m not bleeding from my nose, no magical exhaustion now.” I bend down and nuzzle her softly. “Thanks to you.”

She stops, her face bright red. “Stand next to me, Ki.” She says softly. She lights her horn and we both disappear in teleportation.

***

Like a great bird spreading its wings, the Waveslasher’s sails unfurl and billow out almost organically. The horses of the crew have become so practiced, so skilled, that the ship itself seems to come alive under their work. As mooring lines are released the ship leans away from the dock as if it wants to be free, assisted by a quartet of unicorns on the dock who formed a circle and gently pushed the large ship into the channel. The ship turns and starts for the channel opening, the sounds of the rudder, of lines under tension of the wind and waves fill the air.

A trio of pegasi roll in, following the ship weaving back and forth playing in the air currents and turbulence caused by the sails. Staying in formation the lead mare does a barrel roll, her laugh easily reaching my ears as Greenbeard looks back at the dock, waving at the unicorns. “I could have done that easier.” She grumbles before looking forward.

I stand at the stern wheelhouse, watching the horses crawl along the rigging, adjusting lines and lashings. I want to be helping, but it takes a lot of knowledge and training to be good at it, and to work in unison and harmony like they are. Backburn stands proudly before me, one claw on the wheel as he calls out orders, pointing with the other claw. Greenbeard stands next to me, watching the deck crew, ordering them to wrap and store lines.

I smile at Greenbeard. “We are on our way.”

She nods firmly. “I’ll give you a shout when it’s time for food.” She looks me up and down. “You used a lot of magic. Are we going to have to expect a visit from Princess Celestia about this new alicorn?”

I snort. “I kept my wings under wraps.” I huff.

A scream fills the air washing across the water, looking around I see the lead Pegasus change course, heading for the cliff as fast as her wings can carry her. Leaning forward I narrow my eyes, trying to see. A small object, no a foal is falling towards the water and rocks below.

The foal is too far for my magic to catch it, I could teleport there… I leap into the void and nearly seize my magic…and, and what? Fly, show my wings? Looking at my wings, I look to the pegasus flying for the foal, she’s the closest, but she’s too slow, she can’t make it in time, she knows it and is giving it her all. But it’s not enough.

Looking around, I shake my head. If only she were faster. Faster…closing my eyes, I focus my magic, I can feel Greenbeard put her hoof on my wing. But I’m staying put. I transfer a bit of magic to the pegasus, causing her wings and her cutie mark to shine as she speeds up. I can see a shock cone forming in front of her. I grunt, I can’t have some kind of visible beam, so affecting her at that distance is almost painful. But I am going to do it. One last little burst of magic and there is an explosion. A massive rainbow torus expands out around her and a boom shakes the ship.

Trailing a rainbow behind her, the pegasus catches the foal before it hits the water and rocks and shoots up spiraling into the sky before looping back and landing on the hill top.

“What…” Greenbeard blinks.

“She went supersonic,” I say, blinking, “The water vaper in the air compressed so much in the shock cone that when she broke the sound barrier, it not only caused a sonic boom, but a rainbow.”

“A Sonic Rainboom.” Greenbeard says softly, almost reverently.

“I guess.”

Dawn moves up on the other side of me, “Ki, what… did you do?”

“He helped a pegasus create a Sonic Rainboom.” Greenbeard says.

“A what?” Dawn looks at the Kirin, confusion plain on her face.

“Okay, I just made the term up but… well its simpler then what Ki said it was.”

Dawn laughs softly. “Ki knows this isn’t over yet. Ghaliya has yet to bend his ear.” She looks at me. “And likely will tan his hide as well.”

I instantly wilt as Greenbeard chuckles. “Sorry, Ki. If she leaves your hide whole, I’ll make sure the chef stuffs you full. For now though…” Greenbeard yells out, “Raise the Spinnaker, tighten up the jib.”

Backburn looks back in shock, “Were not even clear of the breakwater ma’am.”

“I know harbor rules and I know the risks, but that magical blast was likely felt for miles, maybe all the way to Canterlot so we’re making a run for it to get clear before anypony shows up.”

“You heard that captain, we are in a race, make for speed running, keep those sails tight!” The dragon points his claws making a fist. “Don’t tell me one night in town has slowed you horses down!”

Dawn turns tail, and I follow the blue unicorn slowly below decks. The Waveslasher is a fairly large ship, and below decks is quite a bit larger than one would think looking at it at port. The main corridor stretches before me, my cabin is at the end, and right across the hall is Ghaliya’s cabin. I stop for a moment at my door, watching as Dawn opens the other door, the one to Ghaliya’s room. She stops and looks back at me.

I gulp, time to pay the piper. I briefly wonder why that phrase popped into my head before the door shuts behind me. I glance back, Dawn had not entered with me. My eyes widen. I am here, alone, with Ghaliya. I find my heart skipping a beat. Ghaliya is not reclined on the bed, as much as I would have preferred her to be. She is sitting on a cushion, sipping a cup of tea. A steaming cup is sitting across from the white horse, my nose flares briefly. Ghaliya has wonderful taste in tea, it’s always a treat to sit with her and enjoy the warmth. I move hesitantly over, she arches and eyebrow as I get close to the cushion. Okay, I must take my medicine before I can drink. I stand stiffly.

“Ghaliya, I…”

“Did I say you could speak, my betrothed?”

I blink and swallow before ducking my head.

“What were you thinking? You could have attracted Celestia! Greenbeard felt your magic use all the way at the Waveslasher. She said she could even pick out the flows, any competent unicorn would feel what you were doing. And you did so in front of an entire city with thousands of them!” She slams her hoof onto the table.

“Ghaliya…I’m…”

“You had better not be saying you are sorry, love.” Her voice gets very gentle with the last few words. She looks at her hoof, still on the table before bringing it back up to hold the tea cup.

“I…” I gulp and take a moment to subside.

She smiles. “Ki, I know you. You must help, even when those you help aren’t in a life-or-death situation.” She looks hard at me as I open my mouth. “You can find a way to think of it as saving pony’s lives. But Dawn already told me what you did. Yes, doubtlessly sea farers lives will be saved by a brand-new lighthouse. But you need to understand. Celestia is not your friend. She killed her sister. There are no other alicorns, except for you.” She huffs. “And I want her to remain unaware of your existence for as long as possible. She has respected the territorial boundaries of Saddle Arabia for generations. I don’t want her to find a reason to change that fact. Did you tell anypony where you were from?”

I shake my head then blink, a simple thought has crossed my mind, she doesn’t know about the sonic rainboom yet.

She nods. “Good, I can’t help that you are wearing robes of Saddle Arabian origin, but the pony most likely has no idea what those robes mean.” She tilts her head slightly. “You kept your wings under cover?”

I nod.

She smiles. “Okay.” She looks at me for a long time before standing from the cushion and coming over to me. She nuzzles my cheek. “You are who you are, Ki. And yes, you must help others. That is your nature.” Her eyes flick to my flank, undoubtedly thinking of the mark emblazoned there. “I could not stop you from doing that any more than I could stop you from breathing. But I want you to think, Ki. We were in Equestria. Her domain. Greenbeard was able to convince me to consent to a port visit here in Equestria. But the ponies here are not loyal to you, or to the Padishah. They are loyal to her. If something where to happen to you.” She stops, shuddering.

The door opens and Geurina pokes her head in, eyes wide in wonder and sparkles, “Ki, wow, that Sonic Rainboom, can you supercharge my wings like that so I….” Blinking the griffin looks at Ghaliya, the mares tail thrashing, “Umm, so yeah, I can come back later.” Backing up slowly the griffin closes the door.

Slowly Ghaliya turns to look at me, “And you were going to keep that one a secret?”

Raising both hooves up, “A foal was falling, I couldn’t teleport to her cuz I’d have had to show my wings…”

“So, you did something? That could be seen for half the kingdom?”

“It will be traced back to that pegasus, not me, if anyone asks it was the pink and blue Pegasus.” I gulp again, “besides, without magic she won’t be able to do it again… So ponies will likely just forget about it, the sonic rainboom thing will just become some old mare tale.”

“Ki…” Ghaliya looks at me fiercely.

I wait a few seconds before nuzzling her back. “Nopony knows that I’m not just an exceptionally powerful unicorn. They would probably assume I was trained at her school.”

She looks as though she’s about to cry. “Ki, if anything happens to you…” She leaps forward, embracing me with all of her strength. I stand, shocked, for a long moment, before I hug her back, unfolding my wings and holding her tightly.

“I will do my best to take care of myself.”

She leans back to look at me. “Are you sure about that? Not only does she possess amazing power, she has her own personal goon squad. The Adeptes Astartes. They are trained against magic users. I asked Dawn a lot about them. And they are rightfully feared. What would you do if a full circle of them were coming for you?”

“I’d run. Teleport away.”

She tilts her head. “You know there are spells to stop teleportation. If Dawn knows them, they definitely do. They could capture you, Ki. And I don’t think I could press my uncle enough to declare war for your return. You’d be lost to me.” A tear slowly makes its way down her cheek.

I reach out a wing, absorbing the tear into a feather before using the knuckle to gently pull up her head to look me in the eyes. “Love, nothing will keep me away from you.”

“Are you sure about that? Do you promise?”

I feel a chill in my chest, I know the words I’m about to say will be taken to heart. I clear my throat. “Love, whatever it takes, I would not let anypony…no…any one at all…keep me away from you. This I promise, with my heart and soul.”

She looks at me for a long moment before throwing herself once again towards me, wrapping her forelegs around me as I answer her hug as tightly with my own. She trembles for a long time, breathing deeply. Finally, she pulls away. “I don’t care about the pomp and circumstance of our wedding. My uncle will have to be satisfied with how we are doing this.”

I frown. “What are you…”

“Love, I have waited long enough. I will wait no longer. I will have Greenbeard perform the ceremony. In the way of the Kirin if need be. But, you and I shall be wed this very day.”

I blink. My silence gets a giggle from her. She reaches up a hoof to close my mouth, which had dropped open. She pulls away and stands up. “Oh, there’s so much to do!” She raises her voice. “Dawn!”

Instantly the door is opened. Dawn stands there, she had to have been listening at the door. Ghaliya taps her hooves on the deck. “Would you ask Greenbeard below, she is to perform a wedding for us today.”

Dawn’s eyes widen. Apparently she wasn’t listening at the door for anything more than her name. “But Mistress. Your uncle, your customs…”

“My uncle be damned, I don’t care about the customs of my people. I know one thing. I wish for the sun to set with Ki as my husband. Now, GO!”

Dawn turns around and scampers off. Ghaliya turns to me. “Ki, I must get dressed. I don’t have much formal clothing, but what I have must do. I will dress, and you shall be able to deflower your bride.” Her cheeks turn rosy as she shoos me from her cabin. I end up closing the door behind me, my hooves start me walking without much conscious direction. Me, married? I know that I have been dreaming of the day it would happen. Ghaliya has been teasing me about when she shall wed. She has told me of customs of Saddle Arabia, she’s told me of what was expected of me during the wedding, to have ritual combat with her father’s chosen horses, since she had no brothers to take up for her honor. The days of feasts and celebration that would ensue starting with them exchanging their vows. Since she was a royal family member, the entire City of Gardens would be involved in celebrating the new union. Even the fact that Farris, as her personal guard, would have to witness their physical union to verify that it happened. Everything we had talking about swirled around my skull.

I blink, I’m staring out at the distant horizon, watching the land recede from the ship as she rushes into the deep ocean, the water itself going from greenish brown to deep blue. How long has my mind been whirling?

I feel an impact to my shoulder, and I turn my head. Guerina is hovering there, a grin on her beaked face. “So, she decided she’s ready!”

I frown. “Who told you?”

That gets a cackle from the griff. “With the size of this boat, do you honestly that could be kept secret for more than ten seconds? But if it really bothers you, Dawn was the one who told me. Right after she told Greenbeard. That kirin has disappeared into her cabin. She’s gonna get herself all dolled up for your wedding, buddy boy. And you aren’t going to know what hit you until you find yourself sleeping in the same bed as Ghaliya.”

I shake my head. “I don’t know what to think.”

She again smacks my shoulder with a claw. “Don’t think, do. Ki, you have a pile of gold sitting before you. Are you going to grab it? Or let it slip to the depths of the ocean?”

“I’m not going to say no to marrying Ghaliya. No way, no how.”

She nods, “Good. You can contemplate your future married life all you want, but for now, you had better get to your cabin so you can get ready.”

“I don’t really have much to get ready with.”

“Oh, nonsense. After Dawn told me what our plans are for tonight. I was told to head below and talk to Ghaliya. She instructed me to go to crew members. I’ve got a bag of gold from her, and I’m to buy any and all finery from anyhorse willing to sell. You are to be as beautiful as she is when you two meet on the stern of the Waveslasher this evening. By sundown you shall be married. But, I’ve got work to do. You don’t have a proper foothorse, so I’m going to have to substitute, and get you ready like the gentlestallion you are. Now, get to your cabin.” I slowly turn, which is apparently too slow for the griffon, who slaps my rear with a claw, getting me to rear a bit before I gallop below decks.

The next few hours pass as a blur as Guerina is by my side the entire time, except when she flits off to go purchase something from one of the crew. Though I’m not alone, by any stretch of the imagination, while she’s gone. Greenbeard spends time helping me, decking me out in gold and jewels, “To fit my station” she explains as she clips an earring to my ear. My robes are long gone, in their place is new robes, finer than the previous ones, the edging woven gold. Though no place for my wings to extend. Guerina had clucked at that fact, explaining that I’d just have to keep my wings tight against my sides, I wouldn’t need to fly, anyways.

A mirror is brought from the captain’s cabin. Allowing me to look at myself. And I stop everything, getting a really good look at myself. The fur of my face has even been trimmed, I wasn’t shaggy looking at all. The trimming has actually been along my entire body. The horse that did it had explained that I would want my bride to see me in all of my glory and cleanliness. Then he had used a stiff bristled brush on my entire coat, to where it gleamed in the lamp light.

I glance around. “Where’s Dawn? Shouldn’t she be helping me too?”

Ghaliya clicks her beak. “Oh, come now, Ki. You’ll see your bride once it is time, not an instant before.”

“But she…”

“Is helping Ghaliya prepare.” She elbows me. “And she’s got to prepare herself as well. It’s a big day.”

For some reason, the entire crew seemed to be throwing themselves into this experience. My cabin isn’t large, but with me and Guerina inside, along with the crew horses cycling in and out. Quite a few had refused payment for the use of their finery, simply smiling and congratulating me on my impending marriage, or offering wedding night advice. Some of which explicit enough to have me blushing furiously.

“Okay, after you do…” The horse looks back at the door to my cabin. “Yes, Captain.”

Greenbeard steps inside, squeezing a bit, given the number of bodies in the cabin. “You ready, Ki?”

I wipe the sweat from my brow, this many in such a tight space is way too much for me. “Yes.”

She nods, looking at the crew members crowded in, she gestures with her head, and they file silently out the door before she turns back to me as the door is shut. She steps close to me. “I’ve only done one other wedding aboard ship. And I’m not certain of the legalities in Saddle Arabia. But I don’t think Ghaliya cares much about that. But I want you to know, this is a pleasure. Not only learning magic from you, and being able to teach. But this entire adventure has been…” She stops, searching for the word. Finally she smiles. “Interesting. When we get you back home. Don’t be a stranger, okay?”

I nod. “We won’t. And don’t be afraid to send a message to us in the City of Gardens. I don’t think we’ll need passage again any time soon. But you never know.”

She nods. “Follow me. It’s time for you to join with your brides.”

I blink. “Brides?”

She shushes me as she leads me down the corridor. And before long, we are standing at the stern of the Waveslasher, and my eyes widen. Guerina has been able to deck herself out as well, wearing nearly as much gold and jewels as I was adorned with, along with long flowing robes of pure white. She smiles at me as I take my space.

For a long time, only the sound of the waves and the creaking of the rigging is evident. Before a few horses of the crew start to play some instruments that I’m only vaguely familiar with. I can see a rebab, a kind of lute, and even a qud. The music calms me, I’m about to marry. I’m about to be joined with the one I’ve dreamed of since I got here to this odd world. I glance around, my heart in my throat.

Ghaliya emerges, resplendent in pure white, she’d even found a veil to cover her face, but it was nearly transparent, I could see her eyes shining brightly through the thin fabric. Then another figure moves into view, much shorter than Ghaliya. Though the blue face and her mustard yellow mane held back with ribbons, she’s wearing an identical veil. I blink, my heart sinking. Did Dawn tell Ghaliya yes? Is this going to be both of them? My head feels as though it’s spinning as both of them slow march to me, side by side. On an unspoken command, they spread apart and move to be each side of me as they ascend the steps up to the stern of the ship. Each ending up one either side of me as I turn to face the Kirin, who is also dressed in white. She has a smile on her face as well.

Ghaliya leans over and nuzzles my cheek, at the same time, Dawn reaches up and nuzzles me as well. I know my face has gone beyond merely blushing. It feels as though it’s on fire. I am able to smile at the Kirin as she clears her throat.

“Kirin don’t have many traditions when it comes to marriage, much like the ponies, we tend to informally organize herds. Marriages are left to royals.” She grins. “And it’s by a happy coincidence that we have two royals here this evening. An Equestrian prince.” She glares at me as I try to object, causing me to duck my head. She raises her voice again. “By virtue of his wings and horn. And royalty of Saddle Arabia in Mistress Ghaliya here. So, I will keep it simple.”

She looks at me. “Ki, you are a foundling, found in the deserts of Saddle Arabia, with no knowledge of your heritage or lineage. But you have proven yourself time and time again as an honorable and upstanding pony. Do you…” She trails off, her eyes going unfocused as her horn lights dimly.

My eyes widen. I can feel it to. Magic, powerful magic, gathering. I turn and look, in the evening light, I can see…something. I glance at Ghaliya before I leap into the void, hurriedly embracing my magic.

Chapter 28.

A loud knocking gets the pink pegasus to snort. Since her saving that foal only…she looks at the clock on the mantle…six hours before, her energy levels are in the gutter. She groans as the knock on her door is repeated.

“’M comin,” she mumbles as she tumbles out of her bed and takes a moment to lever herself to her hooves. No matter how many times she’s flown fast, and she’s one of the fastest pegasi ever, she’s never been this tired. After she had returned that little colt to his mother, she had hit a wall of exhaustion that she’d never encountered before. She could barely stay in the air to make it home. She stumbled to the door and collapsed against it as whoever was knocking decided they had waited too long and was pounding on the door again. She reached her hoof for the lever and unlatched the door before pulling it open. “What?” She muttered, then her eyes widened.

Two unicorns were standing there, wearing robes that very nearly hid their coloring. She’d only heard about the Adeptes a few times. She tilted her head. “Sparklers down the hall to the left. I need sleep.”

The lead unicorn shrugged off her hood, revealing a white unicorn with a fire-colored mane, a green gem hanging from a gold chain in her mane settled between her emerald eyes. “We are looking for a pegasus, a very specific pegasus.” The gem flashes in the light as she speaks.

Half-heartedly waving her hoof in front of the two, she groans again. "I'm not the pegasus you’re looking for."

"So, you are not Fire Fly?"

The pegasus blinks and groggily takes a step back, before falling into a sitting position she blinks and squints, “Oh wait, I’ve heard of you guys, you are…”

“Our reputation proceedes us. We have been commanded to investigate the magical explosion from today, and upon investigation, we found out it was a pegasus, going faster than has ever been possible. It didn’t take long to find out who you were, Fire Fly. Princess Celestia would like to meet you.”

The pink pegasus blinks, the princess? Wants to see her? She coughs. “I don’t know, I have a job…”

“We know, we’ve talked too your boss. She was happy to cooperate with us. And given the fact you saved that foals life, you should know that the mayor wants to have some words with you as well, after Princess Celestia, of course.”

“Ummm.” Fire Fly scrapes the floor with a hoof, trying to think.

The unicorn smiles. “My name is Sprinkle Medley, you’ve done nothing wrong. Princess Celestia simply wants to talk to you.” She backs away a step and turns, gesturing down the hall. “We have a royal chariot waiting for you.” She tilts her head. “I presume a pegasus such as yourself would be reluctant to teleport?”

Fire Fly nods vehemently. “Yeah, no. I’ll be happy to go with you.”

Sprinkle turns and leads the way, trotting down the hall, glancing back she sees the pegasus slowly following, wobbling a little as she walks. With a sigh Sprinkle rolls her eyes and lights her horn, magic enveloping the pegasus as she lifts her off the ground and floats her up beside her as she starts to trot again. "Just rest then."

***

I am deep in the power of my magic, wrapped in the void, the world itself seems distant, almost slow. That magic, that shape, it’s the same as before, that terrible day. I wrench my head around towards Greenbeard. “Protect them with your life. I will not let them be in danger again!” I try to extend my wings, only my robes don’t have room for the wings. What can I do? I have only seconds. I channel a thin line of fire and slice down, gold chains and white robes part and fall to each side of me, allowing my wings to extend.

“Ki!” Dawn’s voice is lost to the wind as I push desperately down with my wings, leaping into the air. That damned dragon. She took Dawn’s magic once. She will not do it again. I roar with rage as I ascend, I will not allow anyone to be harmed by this creature. As I get closer, my rage grows, the same coloring, the same smirk on her face as she had back in Saddle Arabia.

“Oh, this is going to be fun.” The dragon says as she opens her mouth. I can see the lines of magic, of fire, that she’s gathering.

“Oh, no you don’t!” I scream as I form a blade of spirit and slice at her weaves, parting them easily, getting the burgeoning flames in her mouth to extinguish. She ends up coughing, badly enough she backwings and slows to a hover, holding her chest as she coughs. I press forward, a hard club of air being swung at the dragon.

She raises an arm, taking the brunt of my attack with little more than a soft grunt. “Is that all you’ve got, little pony?” She snarks at me as she gathers more Fire. Though this time, Air and a touch of Water is in the weave. I don’t have time to react as lightning flashes out of the sky, grounding itself into my right wing, getting a scream from me. My wing folds to my side, as I tumble out of the sky.

“No!” I shout as I fall. “NO!!!”

My scream is stopped as I’m caught by a pair of claws. “Don’t think you aren’t going into battle alone.” Guerina’s voice breathes into my ear. “You can take a lightning strike like any pegasus can. Flex your wing, you’re fine.”

We are still descending, though with her help it’s a lot slower than simply falling from the sky. I try to extend my wing, and to my surprise, it follows my bidding. Some sort of natural resistance I guess. The dragon is diving down towards the Waveslasher. She wants to throw lightning at me, well…two can play at that game. Quick as a thought the weave forms and a bolt slams into the dragon.

She arrests her dive and roars at me. “You are going to piss me off!” She shouts as she sends a gout of flame towards me.

“That’s not my goal, dragon,” I growl as I avoid the jet of flames.

I send a slice of Air at her wing. I want her out of the sky. She can’t be a danger to Dawn or the rest if she’s stuck in the water. She gathers spirit and slices my weave, getting it to rebound right into my horn. I grimace through the pain and send another, and another at her.

I should have been paying attention to how far away she was, she thunders past me, her tail smacking me along my side. It takes me a moment to recover and gather my magic. But the snap of a musket being fired has the dragon cursing and turning towards Guerina. Who yelps as the dragon sends a gout of fire her way. I smile grimly as I prepare another weave. Though before I can unleash it, a crashing boom from the sea has me twirling away from the dragon as a cannon ball impacts the chest of the dragon. The Waveslasher has joined in on the fray. I can see Greenbeard directing her crew to load the cannon as another cannon is pointed up at the dragon. The shot had winded the dragon, who is gathering her magic again as another cannon fires. Her attempt to fire is forgotten as she twists to avoid the incoming shot.

I grin as I let loose another lightning bolt, hitting her in her wing. She growls and dives for the ship.

My eyes widen and I dive after her. “No!” I shout. I want her focused on me, not on the ship where Dawn and Ghaliya are. Another pair of booms announces two more cannons being fired. The dragon desperately twists to avoid the shots before she opens her mouth, gathering more fire.

Greenbeard apparently was waiting for that. Her horn shines brightly as threads of Fire form around the dragon, the threads expand and multiply, bringing her dive to a halt as the threads encase her fully. I stop my own headlong descent. “What the?”

"VOLLEY!" Commands Greenbeard, her crew emerging with musketoons, pistols, and blunderbusses att at once They aim and all once release a barrage of whistling lead with a belch of smoke big enough to hide the ship. The dragon goes limp, stunned at the sudden stinging violence and blood pours from its ruptured hide.

Greenbeard gestures for me to come to the deck. I keep an eye on the encased dragon as I move in and land. She’s grimacing as she pours the magical energy into the ball of fire holding the dragon. “What did you do?” I ask in wonder.

She grunts. “I’m a kirin, Ki. Fire and rage is my magic. I couldn’t set up the spell without you distracting her. But I’ve had to deal with naughty dragons before.” She grunts again. “Though this one…”

“Yeah, she’s the one who crippled Dawn.”

That gets a yelp and the kirin disappears, replaced by an enraged Nirik. “You think you can harm somepony under my protection?” She calls out, only to get a roar from inside the ball of fire. The myriad threads of fire constrict around the dragon, holding her tightly. Though the heat of the flames seem to not affect her any more than a rope would not really bother me. She’s calm as Greenbeard brings her closer. “You think you can harm anypony you wish?” Greenbeard shouts.

The dragon shrugs. “To be honest, I thought she was dead in our last fight.”

My wings spread, only to be forestalled by the nirik as she leaps forward. “If death is your wish to inflict on others.” She reinforces the magic around the dragon. “Then you would have no problem with that sentence being carried out on you.”

“No!” I shout. “No killing!”

Greenbeard turns slightly and fixes me with a glare. “How many died in the assault on the City of Gardens? How many innocents is this monster responsible for killing?”

I step back, lifting a hoof slightly. “But…” I start lamely.

“This is my ship, she attacked those under my protection. She fully intended to kill us. By the laws of the sea, she has earned this sentence.” She starts to lower the dragon towards the water. “Into the water you go. Consigned to the deep.”

“Hate to break it to you, little nirik. You may hold me. But I am far from helpless.” The sea around the ship froths as a mist arises, slowly enveloping her as she smirks. As the mists completely cover her form, Greenbeard grunts as the fire holding the dragon fizzles out, leaving the area empty. With a foof, the nirik was reverted back to a kirin and she leaps forward, looking towards the water as it settles down.

“She can teleport?”

I nod. “Unfortunately. She teleported away after she injured Dawn.”

“Damn.” Greenbeard spins away, growling. She keeps her horn lit, peering around, even pulling out her looking glass and panning around. “She’s not renewing her attack. I think she’s gone.” She sags. “That…took a lot out of me.”

I reach over and pat her withers. “It’s okay. Hopefully you won’t have to deal with her again.”

She looks up at me, steel in her eyes. “Promise me, Ki. You encounter her again, go for a kill. Don’t injure her, don’t try to reform her. You kill her, and no regrets. She’s dangerous. Next time I get that dragon, I'm finishing it off; my ship is my realm, me the sovereign, as goes the law of the sea. I will not entertain your interference again!”

"I agree with the captain, that dragon is a danger to every creature. The dragon lord has told stories of her, warnings, really. She is of an old school, forgotten ways." Backburn shakes his head. "Like most dragons, she respects only power, she believes in the rule of might, and that any sign of weakness, even friendship, is a flaw. Not all dragons think that way anymore though. Her, and her twin brother Enyo."

I furrow my brow. “How?” I glance at Ghaliya, Dawn, and Guerina as they walk slowly towards us. “How do you know this?”

His face contorts into a snarl. “Her and her brother were…taken?” The snarl softens a bit. “Traded? gifted?” He looks down and shrugs. “The story isn't clear about that, but they were brought to the alicorns of old to be trained in the ways of magic. I always thought that story was just a myth, a story told to scare hatchlings." He turns and places his claws on the railing, looking out over the water, "She's dangerous, evil in ways few would understand. Both of them are now. But when combined with their magic, they could even pose a risk to someone such as you. I would have thought they would be in a magical hibernation if anything, since it has been so long. From before the Princess, before any known time. But that was her, I’m certain of it. A magic user dragon. Red and gold, but with those steel like horns, that curve to the sides of her head.” He stops and shudders for a moment before turning to look at us. “For them to be up, active...” He looks down. “Something powerful, dark, must be out there, and has awoken them." He raises his voice. “This is a dark time, hear me. A new alicorn, stories of old brought to life.” He shakes his head. “I want no part of this.” He looks at me. “And the sooner we can get you to shore, the better. It is my Captain’s decision, but the sooner you are gone, the safer we are.”

Greenbeard steps over to her first mate, putting a hoof on his shoulder. “We made commitments, and we shall honor them.” She turns and looks at me. “As he said, we will be making haste back to Dammam, so you can head home.”

My eyes widen, contemplating the words of the drake. That pony that had stopped time during our battle. Was this Bellona and Enyo in thrall to this pony? I turn and look at Dawn and Ghaliya, and I can’t help but smile.

“Betrothed, it is not yet sundown.” Ghaliya says, gesturing to the setting sun. “But that time is near.”

My eyes widen, looking down at myself. My robes, the jewelry, the finery. Only a moment has me remembering that I sliced everything off of me so I could fight the dragon. I look down. “It will take some time to prepare, love.”

Dawn’s horn is lit. “Not so much as you might think. You have months of learning your magic. I, however, have many years.” My robes float up and around me. With a flash, they are whole and settle on my frame. The gold chains are reassembled around my neck, and in moments, I’m back to looking how I did before that damned dragon had appeared. Dawn lowers her veil over her eyes. I turn and see Greenbeard has fixed her own finery and is once again beaming at us.

“Before we were so rudely interrupted.” She coughs slightly, glancing at the sun as it starts its slide under the waves. “Let us begin.” She turns to Ghaliya. “Do you, Ghaliya, take the foundling, Ki, to be your husband, from this day and forward. To only be parted by death?”

Ghaliya beams brightly. “Yes.” She’s barely able to whisper with her eyes shining bright with happy tears.

Greenbeard nods her head before turning to Dawn. “You, mage of Equestria, Dawn Shimmer. Do you take this alicorn, a fellow mage, to be your stallion, from this day and forward. Only to be parted by death?”

Dawn looks at me and gulps, once, then twice. Then she nods her head.

Greenbeard clops her hooves together. “Then I declare, for all assembled. You are now wed, and we shall now feast at your union!”

At her proclamation, there is thunderous pounding of hooves on the deck and voices raised in celebration. I stand there. “Aren’t you supposed to ask me?”

Greenbeard tilts her head. “Would you have said no?”

“Well, of course not. But…”

She steps closer to me. “Trust me, Ki. That’s how both mares expected the ceremony to go. Now, eat, drink, and be merry. For tonight, you shall sleep with your wives.” She turns and walks down towards the deck to join her crew. Ghaliya and Dawn are walking, their heads together and they look like they are giggling about something. I start to walk down the stairs, glancing back for a moment and I see Backburn. He’s standing at the ship’s wheel, but his eyes are on me. And I feel a thrill of fear down my back.

***

I don’t want to open my eyes. I’m too comfortable. I have the warmth in front of me that is Dawn, and the warmth behind me that is Ghaliya. I don’t want to move. Having them next to me is the best feeling in my life. I daresay it’s even better than the feeling of using magic. The love these two mares have shown me is truly a joy of my life.

A banging at the door to our cabin has me lifting my head. I can see Dawn is sleeping soundly, her head trapping one of my forehooves to the bed. And Ghaliya’s foreleg around my barrel has me pretty much pinned. I try to think of something to say, but the door opens a bit and Guerina slips in. She stops, looking at us in the bed, raising a claw to hold over her mouth. “Please, I don’t need that much cute this morning.”

I glare at her. “You know, we could have been…”

“Oh, I thought of that possibility, Ki. That’s why I listened at the door. You weren’t grunting so I decided to risk it.”

My eyes widen. “I do not…”

Ghaliya’s chiming laugh cuts me off. “Oh, but it’s so cute though.” Getting my face to very nearly literally catch on fire.

“I thought you were asleep, love.” I’m able to mutter.

Again, that beautiful laugh has any ire I feel at the impudent griff melting. “Oh, love. We’ve pretty much been sequestered in our cabin for the last three weeks.” She looks at Guerina. “Does our illustrious captain have reason to rouse the newlyweds from their cabin?”

Guerina looks down. “Well, I’m not down here at the behest of Greenbeard. But I wanted you to know, we just passed the breakwaters. We’ll be pulling into a berth very soon. The captain has been wielding the winds just enough to get us home at a reasonable time. But we need to pack up our things and get ready to head home.”

Ghaliya nods. “Very well, then.” She nudges me. “Would you wake my sister-wife, please, love?”

“’M awake.” Dawn slurs, lifting her head slowly.

I note with some amusement the thin line of drool hanging from the side of her jaw. I dart me head forward to kiss her cheek. “Thank you, love, for a beautiful night.”

That gets a bright blush from Dawn as I turn my head and kiss Ghaliya. My heart accelerates with the touch, and I close my eyes, enjoying the feelings from this mare. I end up on my back, with Ghaliya kissing me. When she comes up for air, my lips are instantly occupied with another set of lips. I reach a hoof and bring Dawn closer as she kisses me.

Finally, she pulls away, smiling impishly. “I think we both gave you a wonderful night, Ki.” She turns to Ghaliya and nuzzles the larger mare. Whispering something in her ear before she rolls off the bed. “I guess we should get packed up.”

Guerina snickers before she’s smacked by the unicorn and disappears out the door. I hop off the bed, my horn lighting to pick things up before I stop, looking at Dawn. “What?”

She tilts her head. “Love, you don’t need to be doing this. Why not head on deck and let us mares take care of this?”

I glance at Ghaliya, who nods at me, a big smile on her face. I frown slightly. “I’m happy to help.”

“Oh, it’s just fine, husband.” Ghaliya says as she climbs off the bed before coming close and nuzzling me. “Sometimes us mares simply want to discuss a stallion without said stallion present.” She says softly. She kisses my cheek. “Go on, head out on deck, we’ll be ready in no time and join you. I, for one, can’t wait to get back on dry land.”

I bow my head. “Of course.” I say before I exit the cabin. I stop as the door closes firmly behind me. I look at the closed door for a bit, trying to figure out what those two are talking about. I’m not going to use any magic to eavesdrop on them, Dawn would detect it in an instant. But my curiosity is burning as I walk down the corridor and up the stairs onto the deck. There, I’m greeted by the view of land. How Backburn and Greenbeard are able to so precisely navigate the ship to where they want to go is beyond me. I know the compass is important, and so is that crazy device that Greenbeard called a sextant. But how it all works is beyond me. But we are already in the bay, and the quay of Dammam is ahead of us.

Horses are once again in the rigging, pulling up sails and securing them with ties. Slowing the ship as she is carefully maneuvered towards an open berth. I watch in wonder as the ship turns slightly, gliding sideways through the water closer to the dock. Only minutes has the ship gently gliding to a stop, nearly touching the quay. Lines are tossed from the fore and aft of the ship to waiting horses in the berth and the ship is pulled into its final position as a gang plank is heaved into place. Backburn and Greenbeard are standing at the rail, and Backburn gestures for one of the crew to pull up the section of railing to complete the docking before he doffs his hat in a flourish as he bows to his captain. “My Captain. We are docked.”

“Excellent job, as always, my friend.” She turns back, looking at me. “The finances between us are settled.” She stops for a moment, looking at a couple of deck horses standing there with heavy saddlebags. “Now, it’s time to pay the piper.”

I frown. “What?”

She giggles. “I told you, I must settle some debts, otherwise we’ll again have privateers following us. And I don’t think we’ll be taking on any big commissions for the time being. I, for one, have had enough exciting adventures for a while.” She tosses off a salute. “I would stay to see you all off, but I have commitments that must be kept.”

I step forward and hug her. “Thank you, Captain. It was a pleasure.”

She smiles. “The pleasure was all mine, Ki. She glances behind me. “You take care of your mares.”

I glance behind me, Dawn and Ghaliya are on deck, laden with our things, another saddle bag placed in front of them. Then I look back at Greenbeard. “I will. Thank you, for everything.”

She again, salutes me before heading down the gangplank, her crew members following. I light my horn, picking up the bag, only to have Dawn’s magic block mine. “Oh, no, Ki. I’ve got it.”

I tilt my head slightly. “I’m happy to help here, Dawn.”

She takes a step back, blushing. “Ki. Please, I’m your mare, your wife. Let me take care of you.”

I again grab the bag with my magic, placing it on by back. “I insist, Dawn. You know I’m quite capable of helping here.”

She sighs before grumbling a bit as I head down the gangplank. Greenbeard is talking with the dockmaster and hoofing over some crowns before she trots off, her crewhorses in tow. I know how much gold we’ve got left. While it’s not nearly as much as when we set out, we have more than sufficient gold left. And also something else that Ghaliya has let me know about recently. Letters of writ from the Padishah himself. She had told me they were the ace up her sleeve. The amount of gold those little pieces of parchment could command would have been enough to buy a ship and crew if it was needed. The only trouble would have been getting an experienced captain. Ghaliya had said that she wanted to only use those if every other option had failed. She didn’t want to assert her uncle’s influence needlessly. And getting us on board that first ship had been far easier than we had thought. Though in the end, being double crossed by that horse still has my blood boiling whenever I think about it.

“Love, where are you going?”

I stop, looking back. “You told me about how Captain Siad was recommended to you. I’m going to find out how he was corrupted and had us get onto that ship with that snake.”

“No.” Ghaliya’s voice is final, and has me pulling up short.

“What? He betrayed you, love. He must pay the price.”

That gets a smile from Ghaliya. “Oh, he will pay the price, love. But it won’t be with your magic, nor will it be through you pummeling him with your hooves.” She moves closer and rubs up against me. “No, we will have a conversation with my uncle, and far worse will come down on him than you or I could ever mete out.”

“But…”

“No but’s husband. We are back at home, and I shall ensure his life will never be the same for his betrayal.” The smile on her face twists, getting a thrill of fear to run through me. I will never cross this mare. I don’t want that look to ever be directed at me.

I blink and turn to face forward. “So, are we just going to head home?”

“Three travelers alone without supplies would be lost to the sands in a matter of hours. We shall assemble with Farris and travel home.”

My eyes widen. I was hoping to delay seeing Farris for as long as possible. His reaction to Ghaliya’s and my marriage, along with the fact that it wasn’t within Saddle Arabia might not be the most welcome for me.

Ghaliya has noticed my discomfiture and she moves closer, nuzzling me quickly. “Not to worry, love. I shall inform him.” She turns and looks around momentarily before moving off at a slow canter, causing Dawn and I to pick up our hooves and follow quickly.

Shortly, Dawn is knocking on a door near the royal guard barracks near the center of the city. A horse answers, and after listening to Dawn, we are welcomed inside to wait. The guards even serve us tea as we wait. But before too long, a familiar voice is accompanied by the clatter of hooves as Farris rushes to hug Ghaliya.

“Oh, mistress, you have been gone so long!” He crows in joy. He turns to me. “God be praised, I’m even happy to see you, Prince.” And I have to endure a tight hug from the stallion.

“Be gentle with my husband.” Ghaliya says sharply.

The forelegs holding me like a vice squeeze harder and then freeze, pushing all the air out of my lungs. “Pardon me, mistress?”

“You heard me, Farris. Be gentle with my husband.”

That is how you are breaking the news to him? I mutter in my head. The smile on her face, I swear butter wouldn’t melt on her tongue.

The larger horse finally releases me, taking a step back before bowing. “If she has consented to marry you, my prince. Then I honor you.”

I blink. He just accepted what she said? Just like that? I bow in return. “Farris, I’m the same as I was when we left. Please, don’t bow.”

He shakes his head. “You are more than merely betrothed to Ghaliya. You are married. I may no longer be a royal guard. But I am in her service, which means I am also in yours.”

I glance at Ghaliya, who’s smile has widened, real mirth showing in her eyes. I look back at Farris. “That is one thing we have discussed, Farris. Your contract still belongs to her. I will not be taking any of her contracts. My main concern is completion of my magical training.”

His eyes widen as he glances at Ghaliya, who nods. “That is true. I am still your mistress and that shall not change.”

Farris grunts as he stands tall and faces my mare before bowing before her. “You are aware…”

She cuts him off with a stomp of a hoof. “Of the rules around our culture? Yes, I am. And I will continue to ignore those rules as I see fit. My caravan company is mine and mine alone. Ki has zero interest in running my business. So, I shall continue to run it. Is that understood?”

“Yes, mistress.” Farris grumbles as he stands tall. Before tapping a hoof to chest. “With your permission, mistress, I shall inform the other guards so we can assemble.” He glances at me quickly before focusing back on Ghaliya. “Am I to assume we shall start out first thing in the morning?”

“You shall. We will secure lodging and we will be ready first thing in the morning. The griff, Guerina, will be joining you in the barracks tonight, unless she chooses to secure her own lodging.” She looks at me. “My husband and my sister-wife will retire early. And will meet you in the morning at the north road with the remains of our caravan.”

He bows his head once again. “As you wish, my lady.”

***

Bela roars loudly, fire dripping from her mouth as she stomps into the chamber. Enyo looks up at her curiously. “What’s going on, sister?” He growls. Then ducks as she sends a gout of flame at him. “Hey, watch it!”

She screams again, walking up to her dais, picking up a scepter, then putting it back down. She whirls back towards her brother. “If I ever find the pony brave enough to breed with one of our kind, giving birth to those abominable kirin ponies, I’ll burn him to a cinder!” She blows out another gout of fire in frustration.

Enyo tilts his head slightly. “Oh ho, this is a story you must tell, sister.”

She fixes him with a glare that causes him to step back. But otherwise he holds his ground. After a long moment she sighs. “I was cruising along, returning home after causing some mischief in Equestria. You know those umbrood that our master released upon the ponies? Yeah, Celestia defeated them, but not without the help of her little ponies.” She rolls her eyes. “Well, I noticed a powerful magical presence. That alicorn I found in Saddle Arabia was there.”

Enyo leans forward. “Judging by your mood, it didn’t go well. You should have handled him easily. He hasn’t approached his full power, according to our master.”

She growls and turns away. “He had a kirin with him, one skilled with magic. She was able to entrap me. It was by pure dumb luck she decided to drown me to kill me, and I was able to escape.” She stomps closer to her brother. “I’m going to find that ship and…”

“You’ll do nothing.” Another voice intrudes, getting a glare from both dragons before they see who spoke. Upon seeing the pony, they step back and bow as he walks among them. “I have no issue with you killing that alicorn. His aspect will pass on just like all of ours do upon death.” He tilts his head. “But for now, I have plans working, if those plans do not come to fruition, then you are free to kill. But until then, let me do the thinking, and you do my bidding and do the destruction.”

“But…”

He glares at her. “Did you try to have a thought in that empty head of yours?”

She ducks her head to the side. “No, master.”

That gets a beaming smile. “Good. Now, what I wish for you to do is…”

***

I’m a married stallion, that’s all that matters to me right now. And unlike some, I’ve got two of the best wives to ever exist. Dawn and Ghaliya are walking together with Farris leading the guards as our group heads out of the port city of Dammam on our way back to the City of Gardens. Ghaliya had been able to grab a large enough wagon, along with a few water wagons and plenty of camels for pulling without tiring out the horses of our entourage. After so long away from home, the heat of the desert is welcome, especially without the humidity that has been making that heat so suffocating when we’ve been nearer to the coast. I almost feel as though I’m floating on air without using my wings. I glance at the pennants being flown, identifying our group, letting bandits know that we are not to be trifled with. Days of travel are ahead of us. With the sun low in the eastern sky, I’m looking forward to putting some miles down towards home.

Home. It’s amazing that the City of Gardens is definitely my home, even after so long away from it. I can’t wait to return. To enjoy the songs and laughter of the horses, the great food, and all there is to see and do in that beautiful walled city. My eyes scan across the horizon as we travel, not really needing to talk, just enjoy the beautiful day.

My eyes narrow, what is that? A speck on the horizon? I tilt my head as I watch, it’s definitely getting larger as we continue. Soon, I speak up. “Ghaliya. I think a member of the griffon messenger corps is on its way.”

She looks at me, then looks in the direction my eyes are pointing for a long moment. “I don’t see any…”

Guerina points with a claw. “Yeah, I see him.” Without another word, she spreads her wings and is off like a shot.

Ghaliya pouts a bit. “Your eyes are so much better.”

Dawn gives a throaty chuckle. “Of course, the alicorn has some pegasus abilities.” She looks at Guerina as she flies through the air. “Well, we will keep moving, see if whatever that griff is doing has anything to do with us, or if they’re heading to the city.” She glances over her shoulder. “We are barely out of sight of the city itself. It’s quite possible that they are heading to give a message to the council.” She looks at Ghaliya. “Since you did inform your uncle about that new council.”

Ghaliya nods. “Yes, of course.”

As we continue walking, Ghaliya had intercepted the other griff, and now they are both powering their way back towards us. The urgency with which she is flapping her wings has my own spreading slightly in alarm. They slam to the ground before us, a respectful distance away. The hen doffs her cap and bows before Ghaliya. “Sadayina Ghaliya. I am Gitte of the Royal Messenger Corps. I have an urgent message for you.”

The stress in her voice has affected Ghaliya, she bows her head and stays regal, but I can see the tightness in her eyes and the stress in her posture. The griff continues. “The entire corps has been mobilized to find you. Your last message said that you were taking a ship, but that was months ago. If you weren’t at the port city, we would have had to search for you on the water. Thank heaven that we didn’t have to do that.” She smiles briefly before clearing her throat and reaching in her satchel, drawing out a parchment with a royal seal. “Your uncle has taken ill. The best healers have done everything in their power, but fear his days may be numbered. You are commanded to return to the City of Gardens with all possible speed.”

Chapter 1.

“Is it time?”

“It must be, the time for her to decide is near.”

"Good, it has been so long."

"The time of his return is here, the circumstances of his arrival have occurred."

"We have waited, and now it begins!"

"It begins."

"Awaken!Awaken and take your place!"

"Awaken...."

"Hey, mister?Wake up, are you okay?"

The voices slowly penetrate my thoughts, some seem to be inside my head, but my ears still flick in response. Even the swiveling of my ear hurts, did my ear just flick? I lift my head slowly, those words are familiar and yet unfamiliar. I can understand them, yet they seem strange. What's going on here? Dear God, my body hurts in places I didn’t even know I had. Like I’ve ran some kind of marathon followed by fighting…

Something presses against my shoulder, shifting my entire body momentarily. “Hey...”

Other voices impinge on my mind, still odd to my ears. “I didn't know there were stallions among Equestria’s royalty.” That voice is distinctly feminine.

“Why is HE here?” A gruff voice, the sound of someone who is ready for trouble, followed by several loud stomps on the ground.

Am I in trouble? Why am I in trouble? Why do I hurt?

“Shush, Faris, I doubt a single pony, no matter what tribe, is a danger to us. Ponies are peaceful.”

“Ow, ow, ow, ow.” I reach to touch my head, then I stop, that feels different. “Oh my head.”

Pain shoots through my body again, up and down my legs. My body is fighting every movement I make with a response of pain. I slowly peel my eyes open. A dusky brown hoof is there, connected to a rich tan foreleg. My eyes widen slowly as my vision drifts in and out of double images. The effect turns my stomach as a feeling almost like sea sickness floods over me. “What the hell?”

“Oh, the prince has chosen to awake!” comes the gruff voice.

“I'm no prince,” I find myself muttering. Slowly, my vision refocuses on my hoof, then moving my head slowly, I look back. I'm partly dug into the sand like I had slid to a stop on some beach. Blinking a few times, I note the dusky tan coat extends all the way down to my tail. Though one thing catches my attention, I've got wings. Feathered in the same tan color, one folded easily at my side, the other its splayed out in the sand. I close my eyes for a moment, I can feel them, they hurt but don’t seem broken, with a little work I pull the outstretched wing against my body. Rotating from laying on my side to lying comfortably on my folded hooves, I look back and extend the wing, then retract it, the motion and sensation fascinating to me. I'm a winged horse. That's pretty cool.

“He's mental,” the gruff voice growls.

I shake my head then look at the source of the voice. A heavy bodied horse is standing there. “No, this is...” I narrow my eyes in thought. “New to me. Everything seems… new”

The horse rolls his eyes. “Yeah, sure, your wings are new to you.”

I look around, over a dozen other horses are standing around me. One mare comes up slowly. “What is your name?”

My name? I open my mouth to speak, then I stop. It should be natural to me, I should know my own name, right? Her smile becomes strained at my silence, finally I answer, “I don't know.”

“You really don't know?” The disbelief is plain in his voice.

“Be nice, Faris.” the mare says gently, then she walks over to me, lying down, she leans close. “Can you stand up?”

I look down at my legs, all four of them.Then at my wings for a moment, slowly I try and sort out what is what before I let out an exasperated huff and narrow my eyes. “I’m not sure.”

She uses her head, pushing against my shoulders, prompting me to lift the front half of my body a bit, she moves and nudges my flank, she alternates a few times, and I find myself on four hooves. She scrambles to her hooves. “There, that was easy.”

“Actually, it was.” I look down, this feels different. After laying down so long my legs feel weak and wobbly. It just doesn't feel right to me. I give my head a shake and almost lose balance.

Faris tosses his mane. “Even a foal can stand on their own hooves.”

There are actually quite a few of the horses standing around. The mare smiles at me. “My name is Ghaliya, this is my caravan. The suspicious one is Faris.” He frowns in response, she moves on. “My scribe, Irfan, has joined me on this trip.” She gestures to a shorter horse, more white than anything, with a black star on his face between his eyes. “And as you can see, we have quite a few horses that are handling the cargo, and Faris is in charge of our security.” She looks around. “This is a normal stopping point; this oasis is always a pleasant place to rest during our travels.”

I look around. “Oasis?”

The area is quite beautiful and peaceful. Crystal outcroppings of Desert Rose are scattered throughout, along with a large, deep blue pond. Palm and date trees sway gently in the breeze filling the air with a soft rustling sound.Hardy grasses push up against the water. Some of the caravan horses are busy drinking at the edge of the water.Others are filling small barrels or drinking bags. All in all, this is a very restful and beautiful place. I sniff the air, moisture, growing, plant life. I close my eyes and instinctively take a step as I lift my head high feeling the air toy with my mane, then a second, then with a loud grunt I plant my face in the sand.

Faris barks a laugh as he comes up. “Ok, I don't think you are too much of a threat to worry about; you can't even walk correctly. Try alternating between front and rear. Left front, right rear, right front. left rear, repeat until you are comfortable with the walking. Any horse foal can do it, though I’m not sure about pony foals.”

That’s right, I’m not a horse like them, I’m a pony. Shorter, stubbier, less graceful…

Ghaliya frowns at Faris, “We have accepted him as a guest among us, Faris. Treat him with respect.” Faris glowers at Ghaliya, then he spins away and canters off. Ghaliya watches the large stallion for a long moment, then she whickers softly before moving closer to me. “He is an excellent warrior, but he must learn tact.”

“My Lady.” Irfan says, stepping forward, “the night will be upon us soon. We need to get the horses unhitched from the wagons so we can camp. You know, as I do, that it will be quite dark soon.”

She nods. “Have a fire started. We shall dine by the water tonight.”

“Very well, My Lady.” With a turn and a flick of his tail, he is gone, among all the horses getting ready for the night. The next hour or so is occupied by tents being pitched and preparation of a meal. More than I would expect from a traveling party. Several horses get busy bringing out pots and pans as the fire is lit. Ghaliya lays down comfortably near the fire as the sun gets low in the sky. Quite soon a two large cups of tea are brought to us.

I sniff the proffered cup. “Mint?”

She takes a sip, answering, “Yes, mint tea.”

I take a sip as well, then let out a relaxed sigh as the cool mint spreads across my tongue. The sensation causes me to smack my lips appreciatively as more food is brought to us.Several platters are set out for the horses to choose from.

“Prince, may I offer you a healthy, prepared meal?” One of the younger stallions says softly after setting a platter before me. He sits and points with a hoof. “We have fresh dates and raisins, seffa, and for your main course, B’ssara. The bread will be ready soon.” He points to some large flat stones placed next to the fire with bread cooking.

I slowly look at all of the food, the aromas wafting into my nose has me drooling a little. I glance over at Ghaliya as she fits a spoon onto her hoof with a little strap that holds it too her hoof. I look at the silverware provided. “Um, why don’t I have a strap?”

Her eyes widen, “I would expect that you would be using your magic.”

My eyes narrow. “My…magic?”

She points. “You do have a horn, and telekinesis is fairly universal, even among Equestrian royalty.”

I look up, then reach a hoof up tentatively, “I’ve got a horn?” I glance back at my wings, then feel the horn again, “I’m a winged unicorn?”

She stops for a long moment, blinking slowly as she looks at me. “Are you seriously trying to tell me you didn’t know all of this?”

I shake my head. “No, I’m sorry.” I lay my head down on the ground, “I sort of remember my head and face hitting the ground hard, but really nothing from before you showed up, my mind’s pretty blank.”

One of the others quickly bring a set with the straps, and after a bit of struggling, I’m able to put a bite in my mouth.

She looks over at me. “Having a mage here would help. We sometimes contract some work out to unicorns to help with the caravan.”

“Are you offering me a job?”

“You could call it that. Unless you are a proficient flyer, it’s going to be days to fly to the City of Gardens. It’s easier and safer to walk there in a caravan. Would you join us?”

I look away, embarrassed. they just met me and yet showing such trust. Hell, I just met me. Closing my eyes, I search my mind trying to find memories. Screams, a lightning bolt, flying backwards, a brilliant flash of light. My mane stands on end as a shiver goes down my spine. Shaking my head, I open my eyes quickly almost gasping, then I gulp. I look back at Ghaliya then nod. "I'll be happy to join you."

She smiles brightly at me. I look around, night has truly fallen while we have been conversing and eating. I see the moon out of the corner of my eye, and turn to look at it, “Well, that’s odd.”

She follows my vision. “What? Oh, that’s the mare in the moon.”

Huh? The figure on the moon looks like a unicorn in profile. I look back at figure on the moon. “What is the mare in the moon?”

To my surprise, she sidles up against me, leaning her body against mine. “The mare in the moon, the wise old mare that looks down on all of us, she watches us as we sleep and protects our dreams. We only know that one day, long, long ago, her face appeared to us in the moon after a great eclipse during the day. The entire world was in darkness for a long time. And when the eclipse finally ended, she was there, and has been there ever since.”

I look up at the moon for a long time, feeling the wind in my mane the sand under my hooves, I feel alive. The camp activities continue around us, a few younger colts and fillies are galloping around, laughter is in the air as all the horses are getting ready for the night.

“My Lady, your tent is ready. Are you ready to retire?” Faris’s voice interrupts my thought as he trots up.

Ghaliya smiles and nods. “Thank you, Faris.” She looks over at me. “Are you ready to sleep?”

I nod as I struggle to a standing position. I look down at those hooves, why don’t they want to cooperate with me? Ghaliya in contrast makes it to her hooves quite easily and gracefully before she moves off. Turning to follow her I find my path blocked by Faris who quickly moves in between, blocking my view.

“Hold on there, Prince Lovercolt. We’ve got a tent made up for you as well.”

Ghaliya smiles softly as she walks off, flicking her tail as she goes. Faris jerks his head, keeping his body between me and Ghaliya, guiding me with his shoulder. I note that the direction of my tent seems to be on the opposite side of the camp from where Ghaliya had gone. My guide through the camp remains silent as we walk. This lets me take the opportunity to look around. Over a dozen tents are pitched, some older, patches evident in the thick fabric. Some are newer as well, their cream color nearly glowing in the full moon. Horses from the caravan are bedding down for the night, oil lamps abound as light sources. Some of the horses are sitting comfortably or laying on mats and reading. A few are laughing and singing around the fires interspersed throughout the camp. A couple larger stallions are walking among the group of wagons standing among the tents. Finally, Faris noses a tent flap open, then he holds it open with a hoof as he turns to look at me, “We have guards stationed all around. And if you need anything, Prince, we will be happy to provide. A guard will awaken you at sunrise.”

I duck into the tent, it’s quite simple, an elevated cot for sleeping, a collapsible washstand with a pitcher of water and a pewter cup. The lit oil lamp is hung from the peak of the tent. Though the condition of the canvas of the tent tells me that this is an older one. I turn back to Faris, “You don’t like me.” It’s more a statement than a question.

He snorts softly, “I don’t trust you. The relationship between Saddle Arabian and Equestria have not been on the best of terms for the last few hundred years. Princess Celestia has been rather… difficult when it comes to negotiations. And having an Emir al-Eq’wasiya show up out of nowhere is unsettling.”

I stomp my hoof, nose flaring as I snort, “I’m no prince!”

He rolls his eyes, “Sure you aren’t. I wouldn’t be surprised to find out you are some young Equestrian prince, newly raised, and here to harm my mistress.” He glowers at me. “You will fail, no matter your magic, young stallion. Our guards know how to deal with mages. So sleep or don’t sleep. If you are here in the morning, you will be escorted back to the presence of the Lady Ghaliya so we can continue our travels. I will be keeping an eye on you in her presence. And speaking of her, it would do you well to learn your manners with mares."

"What manners?" I ask.

Faris answers, "Unlike you ponies who facilitate and celebrate sin, we horses believe in standards and rule for behavior between the sexes. Unless a mare and a stallion are family, they would do well to not spend much time together, especially alone. We believe in stallions with stallions, mares with mares. You may have noticed all your attendants and servants thus far have been male. That is intentional. If you seek female companionship, you much either find yourself a wife or a bondsmare. Ours will not just present themselves to you on a whim."

"But what about Ghaliya?"

"She, as our leader, is a special case, but do not seek her companionship in private. If she wishes to see a stallion alone, she will send for him, and it will be known that nothing unseemly was meant or transpired."_

“Look, I don’t even know what the hell is going on here. I don’t remember or know anything. I’ve never met or heard of this Celestia that I know of. If I did I’d tell you, but I don’t even know my own name!”

Narrowing his eyes, he lays his ears back. “Then how do you KNOW you’re not a prince?”

“I… I… Argh, I don’t know, I just don’t feel like a prince, I guess. I don’t know what I feel like,” I say and spread my wings in frustration.

He snorts and nearly prances as he advances on me, getting me to shrink back. “For your sake, I hope you are telling the truth.” He glowers at me for a long moment, then he whirls around and stomps out from the tent.

I watch as the canvas settles from his passing, tassels swaying gently. Finally, I shake myself out, that big stallion made that nice meal turn into a lead weight in my stomach.I turn to the cot, a simple raised cot covered in pillows and climb up on it.For some reason, I’m completely exhausted, I feel drained.I lie down comfortably curling my legs and draw the covering up over my body. I really wish I knew what the hell is going on.I really wish I understood what happened.I really wish my wings would behave and let me sleep. With a sigh I roll over a little, and nuzzle the pillow, my wing stretched out and laying on the ground. I snort softly as sleep claims me.

***

“Prince, it is sunrise.”

I don’t even open my eyes, “I’m no prince.”

"Yes, your highness, your majesty, your eminence."

I find myself groaning, "Ugh, I think I liked prince better."

“Nevertheless, it is time to awaken. The camp is being struck, and we have a long day ahead of us. The Lady Ghaliya has requested your presence.” I don’t recognize the voice, opening an eye, I see a teenage colt standing there. He ducks out of the tent.

I roll out of the bed and take a moment to get to my hooves. A quick glance around has me confused. Though the mare gestures for me to leave the tent. I look around at the tent again, she smiles softly, “No worries, Prince, the tent will be struck and then set at our next stopping point.”

I finally nose my way through the tent flaps and follow the younger mare. She remains silent as we walk, so again I can observe the camp being packed up for the day. The horses are working diligently to pack all the tents away among the various wagons. The voices are raised, horses talking amongst one another, and the baying of camels as they are harnessed by the horses to some of the wagons. This caravan is huge!

Finally we make it to the head of the caravan. Ghaliya is standing there, several horses around her. She brightens as I approach, “Amir al-Akwastariya, shams wa akhdir! I trust you slept well.” I noticed she called me in Arabian, but differently from Faris. I take note but say nothing. Perhaps it is some accent or dialect?

I rub the back of my neck with a hoof. “A few odd dreams, I would say.”

She leans forward. “Many times dreams can give you insights to your memories. Did you see or hear anything that has given you a clue?”

I shake my head. “I’m sorry, My Lady, only vague impressions that faded as soon as I woke.”

She clicks her tongue. “A pity.” She looks pointedly at Faris, who is standing stiff as a board before her. “It is time to depart.”

He nods as she walks towards a large wagon, but instead of mounting it, she turns and steps out ahead. And with a shrill whistle from Faris, the wagon starts to move. After we’ve walked for a few minutes, I look back. The caravan is stringing out behind us. Hundreds of horses, several dozen fillies and colts running among the adults, and quite a few camels helping with pulling the wagons. Four horses are pulling the wagon that we are walking ahead of. Ghaliya leans closer. “We prefer to walk before it gets too hot.”

The sun slowly rises as we continue walking. The heat builds and the youngest among the horses find their way into the various wagons on the caravan. The wide wheels of the wagons gliding along the hard packed sand quite well, our hooves leaving barely an impression in the ground. Ghaliya and I talk during much of the walk, and while I am distracted by talking to her, my hooves move the way they should. Though one moment of thinking about how I’m walking, and I find the ground with my face. She is too polite to laugh at me outright, but she does suppress a smile at my plight. I am grateful as to her discretion.

Before long, a speck becomes visible in the distance. I gesture with my head, for some reason, I feel I should be using a foreleg, bit that also feels awkward, and I don’t feel like face planting again. “What’s that?”

She looks where I’m indicating. After a bit, she finally blinks, “Oh, that’s Hadi.” She looks at me, “you have really good eyes.” She ducks her head a bit, “Must be your pegasus aspects.”

I frown. “He’s ahead of us?”

She nods. “Of course. We have scouts who run ahead of the caravan, keeping an eye out for anything unusual, and then they wait for us to catch up if everything is normal, or run back if something isn’t.”

I look around, there is not much around that I can see. I look back at her, “Why?”

“There are dangers even in the desert outside the lack of water,” she says cryptically.

"But... he's young, isn't he?"

"He wants to do it; we couldn't keep him back without tying him to a wagon."

"Isn't it dangerous?"

"He has a way of finding places to hide and wait, plus he always has supplies with him in his satchel. He has a miquelet and a jambiya if there is trouble."

“What are those?”

“A musket and a dagger.”

“But he’s just a colt.”

“Every horse in the tribe must be capable from a young age. The desert respects not age nor sex nor rank. Nor do bandits or enemy clans. The caravan is a company, a family, and an army unto itself.”

As we approach, the colt scampers towards us. “My Lady! The road ahead is clear! Have any water?”

One of the other horses walking with us brings out a water skin and the colt gets a long drink. Finally, he nearly dances up to us. “So, who’s the visitor?”

“He is our guest, Hadi.”

He looks at me. “You're a pony. You got both horn AND wings, so why are you here then?”

His exuberance gets a smile from me, though Ghaliya tuts, “Hadi, it’s not polite to pry. And you know to respect you elders, colt!” I see genuine anger in her eyes. These Arabians are a harsh folk. I don’t remember much of ponies, but I know they weren’t like this.

He looks at her, “We don’t even know his name!”

That gets a chuckle from me. “I don’t even know my own name.”

He scampers around in a circle, “Well, then we should name you. Can’t go around saying ‘hey you’ all the time.”

I look at Ghaliya. “Well, they’ve been calling me Prince.”

He shakes his head and snorts, “You may be an alicorn, but you have a name, just like Princess Celestia has her name. What’s your cutie mark?”

“My what now?”

“Ponies have cutie marks, you are a pony. So, what’s your cutie mark?”

I look back at my body. “I don’t know what you are talking about.”

“Look at your flank, under your wing,” Ghaliya supplies helpfully.

I lift my wing, “Well, would you look at that.” I say softly. A globe with wings protectively folded over it greets my eyes. I look up at Ghaliya, her face has gone completely blank, and she is blinking slowly, though she keeps at the slow and steady pace of the caravan.

I lean closer, “Ghaliya?”

She shakes her head as though she’s coming back to herself, finally she snorts softly, “I’m sorry, I was remembering a dream.”

“Oh, oh, oh, I’ve got it!” Hadi says brightly, pronking up and down on the spot, “Ki Ren.”

That gets a giggle from Ghaliya, who then blushes and looks at the little colt. “Do you like that name, little one?”

“Uh huh!” Hadi yelps, bouncing up and down.

She looks up at me, for some reason her cheeks still bright. “What do you think, Prince? Would you like to be known as Ki Ren?”

Hadi is offering the biggest smile I’ve seen on any horse, and she is smiling softly, her face still tinged red. Finally, I offer a smile of my own. “Ki Ren is just fine.”

That gets a whinny and a gleeful laugh from the colt as he scampers around. Ghaliya moves closer and bumps me softly. “Well, you have been named properly. Welcome to our little corner of Equus.”

“Equus?”

The colt laughs, “You have shown up in the Kingdom of Saddle Arabia. We welcome you, Ki Ren.” He performs a walking bow.

I mimic the movement, “Thank you,” I murmur softly.

The colt scampers around and ends up walking between Ghaliya and I. After a bit, he looks up at me. “So, what can you do with your magic?Can you blast dragons, or summon elementals?Oh!How about banishing your enemies to some magical prison? I don’t have any magic, so when bad guys come, I have to use my musket.”

I cross my eyes a bit looking up, I can barely see my horn. “Nothing.”

“Nothing? Wait, I thought Alicorns are the strongest ponies. Princess Celestia moves the moon and sun herself. Are you sure you can’t do something like grow a giant Crystal castle from the ground with your magic?”

That gets me to rear my head up with a snort. “That’s not just impossible, that’s downright silly.”

Ghaliya laughs softly, “No, it’s quite true. We have not had diplomatic relations with Equestria for centuries. But it is well known that the princess of Equestria controls the moon and sun. She has done so for as long as we can remember.”

“We need to fix that!” the colt chirps and scampers off. I follow him with my eyes as he gallops full bore. He takes a turn and vanishes, and I turn back to look at Ghaliya, who shrugs.

When the sun is high, Ghaliya signals to me, and I follow her into one of the lead wagons. While it is rather cramped, there is sufficient room for both of us to lie down comfortably, with a plethora of pillows to arrange for comfort. Before too long, the wagon shifts slightly and the energetic colt is back. “I brought him!” The colt squeaks.

Again the wagon rocks, though a bit more than when Hadi had climbed aboard. A larger stallion noses aside the interior curtains, he nods to Ghaliya. “My Lady.” Getting a regal nod from Ghaliya, the mostly white stallion finds a comfortable spot and lies down. “I am to understand that you are having trouble with your magic.”

I thump the side of my head with a hoof. “No memories, remember?” Shaking my head for a moment, I let out a snort. “Until last night when it was pointed out, I didn’t know I had magic at all.”

He nods. “You are an alicorn, though I’ve never heard of alicorn stallions. All the pictures in the scrolls I’ve seen have been of princesses, of mares. If you need knowledge, that is one thing I can provide.” He looks over at Ghaliya. “With your permission, my lady.”

At her nod, he states, “Our knowledge of pony lore is rather scant. Ponies very rarely visit Saddle Arabia. We do meet some in trading parties, though. We have collected many old books over time that give us some knowledge of our neighbors to the northwest. Are you sure you have no memories of Equestria?”

I shake my head. “I’ve been thinking, trying to remember, I remember buildings of stone and crystal, taller than anything I’ve seen here reaching up high. It’s mostly vague flashes, though, as nothing stays. A sight, a sound, a smell will trigger a flash and for a moment and everything feels different. Then I forget it.”

He nods sagely. “Understandable. A quick history is in order then. The ponies are comprised of three tribes, the magical unicorns, the pegasi with the power to control the weather, and the sturdy earth ponies who grow the food. For millennia, they fought amongst each other, but had tenuous agreements where they traded the necessities of life, food, rain, and the sun.”

I find an eyebrow raising. “But I thought the princess raises the sun.”

“She does now, and has done so for thousands of years, but there was a time before Princess Celestia. Now, as I was saying, they were squabbling and fighting. Eventually, that escalated to the point where the windigoes, great jinn of wind and cold, made their land uninhabitable. Driven out, they traveled until they found their new land, what is known today as Equestria. During that time, they learned to live in peace and harmony. And not too long after, Celestia was raised to be an alicorn, along with her sister, Luna. They took the job of the night and day from the unicorns, ruling together.”

“This is the first I’ve heard of Luna.”

He frowns. “The details are not well known, but what is known is Luna turned on her sister, and she is no more. She has not been seen in nearly a thousand years. Nohorse knows what happened to Princess Luna.”

I glance over at Ghaliya, whose face has gone stony. “By the look on your face, you seem to have an opinion on the matter.”

“Mom always said she killed her sister because Luna wanted to have the ponies appreciate the beauty of her night.” She shakes her head, “Horses honor the night, we neigh out to the moon. The stallions take turns sleeping and walking the night, to protect us. Ponies, however, simply hide inside.”

Irfan snorts, “It’s not well known exactly what happened, My Lady.”

“She would not be the first in power to kill for it Irfan,” she says with an ominous glare, her ears laying back. “I know she will not be the last.”

He nods. “That is quite well understood. But the ponies themselves don't know much about Princess Luna.” He looks at me. “You are an alicorn yourself, which means you have the aspects of all three pony tribes. With your wings, you can fly. With your horn, you can do magic, and with your hooves you have amazing strength.”

I reach up and touch my horn. “What good is it if I have no idea how to use it?”

He smiles. “I may not be able to do magic myself, but I am well read. And I will tell you what I know.”

Hadi moves over and crawls up close to Ghaliya, snuggling close to her and laying his head on her barrel. Both of them watch as Irfan gives me instructions to feel the magic he says is inside me. At first, I get absolutely nothing. So, he has to shift his strategy, working to help me quiet my mind.

“I have the flame.”

“Good, now feed it, every emotion, every thought, feeling, fear, hope, love, hate. Feed that flame.”

I listen to his voice. It continues to drone on in the background as I focus on the flame in my mind’s eye. He said to feed my emotions into it, first of all, I feed it the fears buzzing around in the back of my skull. As some of my fears ebb, the flame gets larger. Encouraged, I push everything into that flame, it’s warmth making me feel comforted. As he continues, I’ve finally found everything inside me and pushed it into this flame. Slowly that flame is all consuming, and I feel it nip away at me. Finally, I surrender to that flame, and in moments the flame is gone, everything is gone, I’m still in this moving wagon, but I’m within a void, an emptiness that is both everything, and merely a point within my mind. I find my voice. “I’m there.”

“You’ve found the void? Good. Now, within that void, feel for your magic. It’ll be like a source of heat or light. It will feel like it’s just out of sight, over your withers.”

I mentally reach around, I don’t feel anything. He seems to be watching me intently, “No, don’t reach, don’t search for it. It is there, you’ve got the magic. You have to open yourself to it. You have to feel it.”

The void trembles for a moment as my emotions threaten to crash into me, but I’m barely able to keep them at bay. Finally, I slowly settle down. Ahh, there it is, a heat, a warmth. Comforting, beautiful, and it’s just out of reach. He said open myself to it, okay. I slowly open myself to that warmth.

With a rush, it’s enveloped me. For long moments, it is the most blissful, comforting feeling in the world. I hallucinate the smell of musk, a sensation of heat, and a mare’s voice. Well, most blissful other than that… Then there’s light, heat, electrical discharges, explosions. I gasp, I don’t have the magic, it has me! My entire body tenses as the magic rushes through me. Faces I should know, they aren’t ponies, they are different. The world turns white as more magic pours through me. It’s everywhere, it suffuses the entire world, it drives the world. Magic is everywhere. Light, heat, cold, darkness to consume the soul.

“Ki?” Ghaliya’s voice penetrates, barely. I’m too consumed to really notice.

I shake my head. There’s more here than I could ever believe. It feels wonderful, just touching that power is like touching life itself. It’s not just calmness, but all the tumult and chaos that is life is there. The power is ebbing and flowing, like mighty river rapids. Enveloped by the void, I float along it. Can I do something with this power? With a grunt, the world flashes white, explosions, flying through the air. Smoke, panic, fire. My body warms as the power flows through me, centering on the point of my horn.

“It’s okay, I’m here. You are safe, it’s time to come down. Time to calm down.”

I blink as reality crashes down around me, Ghaliya is hugging me tightly, murmuring softly. I snort softly as I use my forelegs and wings to hug her back. I look around, Hadi is standing there, his jaw dropped open. Even Irfan is looking more than a little stunned at the moment.

“I think I’m okay now.”

“WOW! That was AMAZING!” Hadi squeals. I look over at Irfan, who blinks slowly.

“Truly remarkable,” he murmurs.

“Okay, what happened.”

“I’ve seen unicorns use their magic before, but that must be how Celestia raises the sun! You nearly blew the wagon apart! Your horn glowed brighter than anything I’ve ever seen before! If Lady Ghaliya hadn’t calmed you down, I don’t know what would have happened! That was AMAZING!”

Ghaliya shifts, and I withdraw my wings for her to move a bit away, she looks up at me. “You had a surge. I know you are telling the truth, that is a problem that unicorn foals can have when they are extremely powerful and don’t know how to use their magic.” She looks back at Irfan who seems to come to himself before nodding. She looks up at me, our faces are inches apart. Though her cheeks start to glow in a blush. Then she flinches, ducking her head away. “I’m sorry for being so forward.”

I open my mouth to respond then am interrupted by the stopping of the wagon. In a matter of seconds, Faris pushes into the wagon. “My Lady, something has happened.”

She nearly leaps from embracing me to her own set of pillows, she draws her head up regally. “Announce yourself, Faris, before you barge in.”

He gives me a look that freezes me in place before ducking his head. “I’m sorry, My Lady, but something has happened.” He whirls around. “Please, come with me.”

Ghaliya sighs and gets to her feet, Irfan bows as she moves past him, Hadi bouncing at her heels. I struggle to my own feet, though it’s easier than it was yesterday. I slowly move to the door and step down. “Oh, Ki, what have you done?” I hear Ghaliya say.

“Huh?” I say, blinking in response to the bright sunlight, though the sun is setting, it’s still quite bright outside. But all the horses are looking around in wonder.

“It’s green!” Hadi exclaims.

And indeed, it’s quite green, plant growth, maybe a day or two old, no more than an inch high, but plants are growing around as far as the eye can see. Ghaliya leans down to inspect the rapidly growing plants, before our eyes, the sprouts more than double in size. They reach greedily for the brightness of the sun, leaves growing before our eyes.

Ghaliya plants herself before me, looking at me seriously. “Exactly what are you?”

Chapter 18.

Dawn looks at me for a long moment, I can see clearly the emotions warring across her face. I spare a quick glance at Ghaliya, who seems to be going through a similar range of emotions. Guerina, however, looks almost angry. She’s the one to break the spell. “Ki, some old legends in worn old books is going to fix Dawn.” She growls. “You don’t even know if any of this is real, or just some old pony tales.”

“Of course it’s real, Guerina.” Dawn says softly, reaching out to touch the book almost reverently with her hoof.

Guernia’s head snaps to look at Dawn. “Don’t encourage him, you don’t know that, you weren’t there.”

Dawn voice takes on a cold tone as she turns her head, “You forget, I was Princess Celestia’s prized student. She was my mentor, even if for a short time. This is most certainly real. Her first childhood memories are of living through this cataclysm.”

“I read one of her old journals or diaries,” Dawn continues and closes her eyes as she turns her head to the distance, “Don’t head towards the sun, you’ll burn up. Don’t head towards the night, you’ll freeze to death.” Opening her eyes Dawn looks back at the book, “She didn’t know at the time, that she would end up being able to move the sun itself. Nor Luna the moon. That didn’t happen until many years later. But the sun and moon started moving thanks to Starswirl the Bearded and the hundred companions. And then the daily effort and near burnout of more ponies.” She looks from me to Guerina and back. “Because it was more than just the ponies involved, but the Horses, the Griffons, the Hippogriffs, the dragons, and so many others.” She slams a hoof onto the table. “Wars had broken out over the very limited land left. Water was scarce, far more so than in the desert here.”

“How? Why?”

Dawn sighs heavily. “Imagine a strip of land, long enough to go around the planet, but not all of it is arable land. And that’s it. Some mountains, some valleys, the poles were pretty much completely uninhabitable. Not very much water, but the pegasi were able to help with cloud formation, with establishing a controlled weather system. That’s when Cloudsdale was founded, and the first weather factory. But they had to traverse a strip merely twenty miles wide.” She shrugs her shoulders. “I mean, depending on the geography, that strip could be a bit bigger, or smaller I guess. But there was not enough food, not enough land, not enough anything.”

“How long did life have to endure that?”

Dawn shakes her head. “The Journal of Celestia wasn’t completely clear on that. But at the very least, years. With all the different kinds of life on our planet vying for that little bit of land. No seasons, just life in a perpetual twilight. It was horrible.”

“It’s amazing that it’s a dim memory now, that ponies and other creatures don’t even think about it.”

Dawn looks at me. “For most on the world, it’s not even a dim memory. It’s forgotten history for much of the world. Some agencies of learning still offer the legends, but most ponies, most horses as well have no idea that it happened. When Starswirl was able to get attuned to the sun and start it on its daily voyage around our world, we had months of horrible storms. That was where the pegasi were able to learn how to fully control the weather. The first weather teams were charged with knocking down those storms. They were based in Cloudsdale at first, but other floating cities were slowly built to take up the load of worldwide weather.”

I shake my head. “I really don’t understand how that’s possible. The sun is light minutes away from us. How would our planet get tidally locked.”

Dawn tilts her head, blinking confused. “A light minute? A minute is a measure of time, why would it be light or heavy?”

I close my eyes looking up. “A light minute is a measure of distance based on the speed of light. How far light will travel in a vacuum. So, about eighteen million kilometers.” I shake my head, getting my ears to flop. “Sorry, I remember hearing that from somewhere.”

“Why would anypony measure distances in light minutes, or seconds, or whatever?” Dawn says, scrunching up her nose. “That seems like such overkill. The sun is only about three hundred thousand kilometers from the planet.”

“What? That’s not possible!” I’m even more confused.

“I know it’s hard to grasp. Princess Celestia has a model of it in her school. The sun is in orbit about three hundred thousand kilometers out. It may look small in the sky, but it’s massive! At about three thousand kilometers across. The moon is closer, so it’s a bit smaller at about two thousand kilometers across, but it looks about the same size because it’s closer in its orbit.”

I lay my head on the table. “You are sure of those numbers?”

Dawn cocks her head to the side. “Yes, Ki. Astronomy is a thoroughly studied subject in Canterlot. Remember, we have the one who moves the sun and moon as a teacher. I have personally watched her hold the sun in the sky motionless for hours as we’ve had to search for a lost herd after a disastrous fire. She doesn’t like to do it, the weather gets seriously messed up when she adds that much heat energy into the equation. But it was necessary to save a life. She let the weather factories know so they could initiate mitigation measures.”

I look at Ghaliya, then at Guerina before settling my gaze again on Dawn. “Okay, Dawn, what is the sun?”

That gets a smile. “I don’t know what you’ve been taught, Ki. But the sun is the ultimate physical expression of magic. It has essentially a will, it is magic.” She cocks her head again to the side. “Why?”

I struggle to control my breathing. “I remember reading a book, grade school physics, but the sun is almost one point four million kilometers in diameter, and it is eight light minutes away from our world, meaning if something happens on the sun, we would see it eight minutes later. And it’s not magic, it’s a continuous hydrogen fusion reaction. It is energy, but physical energy, heat. The moon is the actually a little bigger than you say the sun is, but with the difference of distance, it actually nearly covers the sun in an eclipse as well.” I shake my head. “I can close my eyes and see the page clearly. I remember the information from that book. I think it was school.” I squeeze my eyes tightly closed.

“Alright, stop right there, keep your eyes closed, Ki. Do you see the book?”

“Mhh-hmm.”

“Good. Now with that visual picture in your head, turn your head, or move your eyes, get some other mental picture than that book.”

I pause for several seconds, trying to comply. Then it’s blackness. “Sorry.” I mumble as I raise my head to look at Dawn.

Dawn comes up to me and nuzzles my shoulder. “We did try, didn’t we?”

I nod.

Guerina clicks her beak a few times. “So, what happened after Starswirl started getting the sun and moon moving again?”

“Well, Starswirl had to spend a lot of time learning, he spent months traveling to get the necessary knowledge. Then he gathered up his Hundred Companions. One hundred of the most powerful unicorns of the time gathered together.” Dawn shudders. “So much magic, so much power. And yet they weren’t enough by far to be able to establish the necessary connection to the sun to allow it to move across the sky. In the end, it took thousands of unicorns, likely nearly the entire population of Unicornia to link and form the necessary circle to establish that link with the sun, and so many were burned out in that accomplishment. They gave themselves to save the world. And in the end, that link went to Starswirl, who with the help of the Hundred Companions, was able to move the sun in its daily trek around our world.”

She looks over at me. “But even then, after starting the sun moving, most of the Companions were exhausted, and didn’t have enough power to light a candle for hours.” She sighs. “And they did this daily, for years. Decades, until Celestia was able to take up the mantle. And her sister, Luna, was able to take care of the moon.”

She turns to the second book that Guerina brought. “Let’s hope this is more than simply a retelling of what I know already.” She stops and flips the pages slowly. I watch the candles slowly burn down as the unicorn mutters softly to herself. Ghaliya quietly excuses herself to head to her home, favoring me with a quick nuzzle before exiting. Then Guerina clicks her beak a few times before retiring upstairs. It’s not horribly long before boredom finally overtakes me. I wish I could simply read the books that the griffon brought. But my reading ability is limited, apparently the horses have a different written language from the old pony scripts. So, I’m going to have to learn more. Eventually I retire, before I head upstairs myself, I look back at Dawn, she’s got a roll of parchment and is writing notes, dipping the quill carefully into the ink before writing. She’s actually pretty good using her mouth to write like the horses do.

My bedroom is on the third level of the home, and is by far the largest room. I crawl into my bed and roll my covers around me. It doesn’t really get all that cold in the City itself at night. But I usually leave those upper floor windows open, to have a nice breeze as I sleep. I slowly let my mind grow fuzzy. Though my eyes pop open at the feeling of another body crawling up close to me in bed. Her smaller size tells me it’s Dawn, instinctively I fold a wing around her and she sighs softly before her breathing evens out. And before long sleep overtakes me once again.

The bright sun peeking over the horizon blazes into my bedchambers. I’ll admit, I like being woken by the sun. Though I see quickly that I wasn’t the first awakened. I’m alone on the bed, which has me sighing softly as I crawl off the bed and look back at it. It’s only a few moments work with my magic to make the bed and arrange the pillows just so. I turn to the door with a flick of my tail and head downstairs. It only takes a few moments in the bathroom before I can head down to the main level of the house. The smell of food being cooked draws me to the kitchen, and I can see a serving platter is loaded up. I glance over at the table, and can see that Dawn has fed herself.

“G’mornin.” I look back and see that Guerina has followed me down the stairs, doubtless the smell of food has awakened her as well. Coffee has been made. Dawn is back to her research, Ghaliya had left last night, though she’s working on her next job, so it’ll be a few days if not longer until I see her again. Though she’s chosen our wedding day, I’m eagerly awaiting that day, it’ll be here sooner than it looks like on the calendar. She’s decided she wants a big affair, with much of her extended family attending. Though when I think of who I would ask to attend, Guerina, Dawn? Who else? Ghaliya has said Farris would be master at arms of our wedding, though why any weapons would be necessary at a wedding is beyond me. Who would I invite?

“Ki.” Dawns voice breaks me from my contemplation, I look over at her. “This is utterly fascinating.” She pulls one of the books from the pile. “I wish I had read this book years ago. But what’s done is done.” She flips a few pages. “Okay, this is an account of Starswirl the Bearded’s travails as he looked for a way to save the unicorns that had gotten burned out in the linking to the sun.” She turns the book to read. “Not all of the unicorns were beyond help, the Zebras were of immense help in my search. The staff was a great help in comforting and healing those injured in the Attempt.”

She looks at me for a long moment before looking back down. “He went on some sort of quest to find some sort of way to return their magic. A Zebra shaman told him of a great and powerful creature that lived below ancient pony ruins. A creature, or being, of great knowledge that grants its wisdom to those that are worthy.” She turns the page and continues reading. Then she looks back up at me. “With the help of this zebra, Starswirl was able to travel to the mountains and found a great cavern below the ruins. There, the creature helped Starswirl make a staff that would combine the magic of many to help move the sun without burning them out.”

“So that is a staff that fixes…” I furrow my brow. “Broken unicorns?”

She looks at the text. “That’s what it looks like from here. But Starswirl had to pledge to return the staff, once the children were old enough to do the jobs themselves. This was rather confusing to Starswirl since he didn’t know what children this creature meant. And he was told that two were left behind to bring the day and night again, to help fix what has been broken.” She turns the page and groans. “It looks like a couple of pages were ripped out.” She pokes at the last few pages of the book. “This book hasn’t been stored under ideal conditions. When he returned, he had a great staff in hoof. A large shaft of twisted wood ending in a great fork, in the crook of the fork a large crystal had been set, and a gold and diamond structure.” She turns the book to show me. “Set above the crystal.”

“Any idea where it is.”

She turns the book to show me a map. “This isn’t the most accurate map I’ve seen, but it gives me some distinct clues. We need to hire a ship.”

“Ghaliya has never seen the sea.”

Dawn scrunches her muzzle. “Why would she…?”

I raise a single eyebrow. “Do you think we are going to be able to go on an adventure to find what is necessary to heal you without her?”

She blinks at me for a long moment before cracking into a genuine smile. “Yeah, she’d flay my hide from my bones if I took you into danger without her.”

“Your hide?” I scoff. “She’d do worse to me, she’d decided not to marry me.”

That gets a giggle. “True.”

***

Ghaliya walks next to me as we head out of the City. Our departure has been delayed by almost a full week so Ghaliya could arrange for a caravan. Trips to the Great Seaport city are a big deal due to the importance of trade. Once the Padishah had found that we were heading there, he chose to add a contingent of Royal Guard, a chance to show the flag, as he said. We are at the head of a fine procession, as we leave the gates of the city crowds wave. The horses of the Guard are even beating drums and sounding horns as we make our way out into the sand. Ghaliya sets a good clip, with Dawn and I following. Guerina and two other griffons have taken to the air as scouts, ranging ahead of the body of our Caravan. Though I think its just so they can get away from everyone, aside from Guerina, Gunther and Gina simply do not seem social, not even with each other.

Farris has been placed in provisional command of the Guard contingent. He’s happily strutting in front of the first ranks of the Royal Guard, resplendent in his uniform. It’s different than what the rest of the guard is wearing, quite a bit more colorful than the white and gold of the Royal Guard. An idea from Ghaliya, keeping him and her contingent of former guards distinct from the City Gard.

A matter of hours walking have us retiring to our wagon as usual. Hadi hadn’t gone ahead because of the griffons on point. So Ghaliya, Dawn, and I all spend time snuggling with the colt in addition to Ghaliya working on continuing his studies. He’s got a good head for math, so Ghaliya has been fostering that, he absolutely devours every concept that Ghaliya has been teaching him. Though watching her, I get a context on how well educated she is, compared to most of the horses in the City. One advantage to her Royal upbringing, I guess.

Since the heaviest wagons are the water wagons, Ghaliya has been setting a pretty furious pace for the caravan. Though there are a few empty ones for some luxuries and other cargo that will be picked up as we head out away from Saddle Arabia. To the point that the camels pulling our wagon are being rotated out daily with remounts from the back of the caravan. We usually get well above sixty kilometers in a day, with Ghaliya spending her nights with the griffon guard for the most part. We make rapid time towards the port city of Dammam.

Irfan walks next to us as we approach the port city. He’s been spending much of the time travelling. “Mistress, you know these port cities can get quite rough. What with the various ner do wells, the pirates, and even just the regular sailors. One such as yourself shouldn’t be cavorting with…”

“Oh hush Irfan.” Ghaliya says. Though her tone isn’t of annoyance, but amusement. “I am not a Princess, I am simply a businessmare, doing my job as mistress of this caravan.”

I glance over at Irfan, it seems the mild mannered stallion is endeavoring to not roll his eyes. “Mistress…” He is able to strangle out before taking a few deep breaths. “You are a member of the Royal family. Your sigil is known all through the land. You have violated convention and built a business that has been successful. But do not think for a moment, that you are simply a businessmare. You are royalty, the local nobles here will hear of you arriving into the City.” He glances over at me. “And while somehorse might be able to arrange passage for you wherever you plan on going. That doesn’t mean you should follow their advice.”

“Oh Irfan. I will meet with a few of my distant cousins. I’ve already talked with my uncle about who to talk to and who to avoid. As far as anyhorse here knows, I will arrive with the caravan, and leave with the caravan. We will find a ship and crew to brave the Celestial Sea.” She makes a sour face, as if even saying the Princess’ name puts a bad taste in her mouth. We are approaching the crest of a hill on our patch. Sand has long given way to rocky, broken ground and even a few sparse thickets of trees. I don’t think Ghaliya knows, but as we’ve passed through some of the denser sections, I’ve tapped into my power, bolstering the life there. This kind of magic is right in my wheelhouse, so I don’t even notice any real exertion as I can see the plant life green up before my eyes. In fact the last couple of days have been quite pleasant for me, starting with the smell of the ocean greeting my nostrils, and the smell and sound of sea life we can feel before we even get to actually see the water itself. Though I’ve been told we are very close to the water.

“And who will you be seeing, Mistress?”

“My uncle wants to shift the balance of power here. We will be showing favor to a few cousins.” Her smile turns evil. “And pointedly snubbing others.”

I frown. “Aren’t we going to get on a ship as soon as possible?”

“Ki.” Dawn’s sharp rebuke has me taking a step back. “Ghaliya is part of the Royal family here. Such power plays are quite common. Princess Celestia has done much the same from time to time in Equestria. If a noble has been shirking her duties, Celestia would have some of her proxies let them know that noble is out of favor with her. This happens in every land. If the Padishah has a plan for Ghaliya, we can focus on getting our hooves on a privateer and get everything ready while she is doing that. Based on what Ghaliya’s said, this shouldn’t take more than a few days. Remember, ships have schedules. You can’t be counting on just boarding a ship and expecting them to untie from the quay and put to sea before you’ve settled into a cabin.” She huffs. “Even if we can get a ship going our way, or convincing a captain that our trip is worth the gold we will be offering, they must provision, they must prepare to be at sea for days or even weeks.” She looks over at Ghaliya then looks at me before softening her voice. “Though I would guess there would be at least one or two parties that would require your attendance.”

“Parties? Me? Huh?”

Ghaliya laughs before leaning closer and crooning softly. “Of course you’ll have to attend the occasional party. The betrothed of a member of the Royal Family must make his face known among the realm.”

“But you aren’t the crown Princess. You aren’t to inherit the throne, right?”

Ghaliya nods. “That is correct, Ki. But that doesn’t mean that I’m not a part of the family, that I don’t have the Padishah’s ear. I doubt the time I’ve spent banished from the family has even made it here. So, no worries on such things. The Padishah’s reach this far is rather thin. That’s one reason he sent the Guard to join us. We will be aboard a ship in a matter of days.”

I look at Dawn then at Ghaliya. I want to find this staff right now. Any delay is making me itch, I swear. But the logic is sound. Just a few days, and we can handle the power plays of the horses. As we are waking, the sound of the ocean increases, I can hear the occasional wave crashing. I look forward and Ghaliya stops, forcing those behind us to stop. She looks around very slowly, taking it all in. “Beautiful.” She breathes.

I find myself stumbling to a stop myself. Beautiful most certainly is the word that first comes to mind. Settled among the mountainous geography we’ve been travelling through is a massive valley, the mountains come down into a half moon shape, giving the bay natural protection from storms. The city isn’t nearly as large as the City of Gardens, there’s isn’t enough space for a truly massive city, but the port can be seen quite well from where we are standing. Small craft are darting across the wide river that comes in from our right, the City straddles that river, with houses and businesses crowding along both sides of the river. But most of all I can see blue, the deep blue of the water in the bay, and the ocean outside the massive bay. Even within the bay itself there are craft moving along, pulling in great nets for fish. I look over to my right, to the south, some farmland seems to be taking up much of the space left in the valley. I can see hundreds of farmsteads, along with a few vineyards. All in all, this looks like quite a prosperous city.

Looking at the path ahead of us, leading to the gates of the City itself, we should be there before sundown. Ghaliya stands there for a long time, looking at the ocean, smiling softly as she can see all of that water. Then she shakes her head and looks back to call Farris. She murmurs a few instructions to him before moving off to climb into her wagon. When the wagon starts to move, I follow her inside. “I thought you would want to look more at the city as we approach.”

She smiles as she shuffles through a large chest containing her clothing. “I wish I could, but I can’t let the horses here really see me. If they do, somehorse might see I’m not among the caravan as it leaves.”

I frown thoughtfully. “So, you are going to cover yourself more?”

She looks back at me. “Not in just some plain colors like you like to.” She blinks. “No offense.”

I smile. “None taken, I like my simple robes.”

Her voice is muffled as she pulls on a patterned burgundy item over her body, and takes a moment to adjust it. “I must look the part.” Her head emerges and she runs a hoof softly along the gold thread. “I’ve never been a fan of looking the part. I like what I wear on a normal basis. But not only are we going to conceal the fact I’ll be on a ship, but I must also look like Royalty. I must look like my station in life.”

I sigh. Ghaliya has never really been all that interested in looking like the royalty she is. But I do understand why she’s doing so now. Time passes way too quickly for my taste as the caravan makes its way into the City. Being a port city, we are directed to a staging area much like the one back home. As the horses of the caravan are working to unhitch the camels and get everything organized. The City Guard march off to do their part in this adventure. Farris looks torn, Ghaliya has said in no uncertain terms that he is not joining us on the ship. Geurina, Dawn and I are given orders to explore the port area while Ghaliya will be doing her own work. She belts her own sword to her barrel before she stands before me. “How do I look?”

I stop and look at her. I give her the only answer that comes to mind. “You are beautiful.”

That gets a snicker from Dawn and Guerina, and a genuine smile from Ghaliya. “You’re biased.”

I nod. “Yes, I am.”

Ghaliya rolls her eyes. She looks over at Dawn. “Well?”

Dawn smiles, her eyes flicking from Ghaliya to me and back. “Mistress, you definitely fill the role of royalty here.”

Ghaliya grins, “I think you are biased too. But this will have to do.” She turns, her tail flicking. “Alright, off with you.” The wagon shifts slightly as she exits. I look over at Dawn and Guerina. Dawn simply has a small dagger within easy reach, though it looks much like the multiple daggers that Guerina has strapped about her.

“So, are you protecting us?” I ask the griffon.

Guerina smirks. “As if you need protection big boy.” She looks over at Dawn. “But yeah. I’m here for Dawn, she doesn’t have her magic, this is a hive of deception and villainy.”

Dawn looks at me seriously. “I’ll be close to you, and anyhorse seeing you will think twice considering you are the size of the horses here, and you’ve got that horn on your head. Anyhorse thinking of doing anything would be afraid to do anything with a magic user of your size around.” She glances at the door. “Especially with a griffon that is armed to the teeth walking with us.”

I frown. “Wouldn’t we intimidate those we might need to talk to?”

Dawn shakes her head. “Those that might want to cheat us, those that might want to make off with a pony or one of us individually. But no, the honest crews might be a bit intimidated. But for the most part, we will make things work without too much of an issue.”

“Are you sure?”

She nods. “Remember, Ki. I am a merc.” She blinks a few times, reaching up to feel her horn. “Well, I was.” She blinks rapidly, trying to stop tears from leaking. “No, I’m not going to cry.” She sniffles a bit before wiping her eyes with a fetlock. “I used to hang around places like this port town looking for work. Remember, we aren’t on the same continent as Equestria. I had to take a ship to be here in Saddle Arabia. I’ve been here before. It’s actually quite safe, if you keep your head on the swivel and don’t advertise the gold we are carrying.”

I’ll admit, I’m surprised I don’t make noise when I walk, with the number of bags full of gold coin secreted about my robes. “You know, this should be enough to buy a ship.”

Dawn grins. “It may get pretty expensive to hire out the ship. The expenses of the ship itself, paying the crew, and let’s not forget the Captain.
A older horse, though smaller and more sturdy then most of the Arabians calls out from a raised platform, “The ships are in, the griffin and parrot Barque Topfeather has arrived from the North Seas!” Several merchants look up at the calls, “A the pony Brig Rainbowdancer has been sighted and should be here within a few hours! The fishing Cutters Prosperity and Perseverance of the Proprietary Pony Plaza have put to port. I’ll pay one gold for anyone who can get that company to quit with the P’s!”
I sigh and follow my compatriots from the wagon. The next four days end up being some of the most frustrating of my life. Calls after calls of ships coming in. Most ships are already hired, or have upcoming jobs that they aren’t willing to bump for our voyage. And I can’t forget the one time we actually got to discussing money, and that ended with me backing out of the inn with my horn lit, Guerina’s daggers in her claws, and even Dawn having her own dagger brandished in her teeth. Some of these species seem less trusting then others.
We are heading down to the warehouse district, one of the horses had told us that it’s a great place to find crews working to provision their ships for long journeys. Many independent captains buy their goods directly from the warehouses. Several ships have come in with the last tide, so Dawn seems to be hopeful that we can find a ship today.
Flicking my ears I hear the calls for the day. Standing on his platform with spyglass the stout horse scans the docks and waters, “The Minotaur leagues frigate Warsprite is on the horizon, the Parrots Caravel Harlequin is unloading at the docks, oh ho, Greenbeards Waveslasher slipped in sometime last night, they must have beat the Seaspray again.”
The warehouse district has quite a few large buildings, but also various open air markets, I’m guessing that’s where merchants are vying to make coin off of provisioning ships for long voyages, or trying to sell goods to the crews before they can get deeper into town. Our little group winds through one of those markets when my attention is grabbed by a flash out of the corner of my eye.
“I’m meant no offense!” The scream of the horse catches my attention as he runs past me from an alley way, a second following behind the first, a look of terror on his face a he runs full gallop. Turning I look down the alley way and the smell hits me, acrid smoke, sulfur, brim stone. A shiver runs down my back as I see the huge shadow on the wall, its mouth agape, filled with sharp teeth.
“Ki, what’s,” Dawn starts as she walks up beside me, putting up my wing quickly to stop and shield her, I take a step back.
“A dragon!” I shout, keeping between the creature, and Dawn and Guerina protectively.
The dragon whips around stepping into full view. It snarls at us, narrowing its eyes, “What are YOU doing here?”